Tattvārtha with Devanandin's SarvārthasiddhiText based on Phūlchandra Shastri's 1991 editionDigital textresource created by Jayandra Soni in 2022SarvārthasiddhiSarvārthasiddhiTattvārthaTattvārthaA Sarit file republished within the Digital Corpus of Vidyānandin's Works (DCV) at www.dipal.org/dcv under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike 4.0 International LicenseOctober 06, 2026Srīmadācāryapūjyapādaviracitā sarvārthasiddhiḥ. Ed. [with a Hindi translation, not included here] by Phūlcandra Śāstrī. Delhi: Bhāratīya Jñānapīṭha (fifth edition, 1991, pp. 1–375). File "pujyapada-sarvarthasiddhi.xml", downloaded at https://github.com/sarit/SARIT-corpus, September 30, 2026This resource for the text of the Sarvārthasiddhi (SAS) is published alongside other digital resources for the work. The resource at hand, SAS-JS‑x, is a resource for the specific text of the edition by Soni (JS) in 2022. This resource is a digital edition, as the text published here is not available in another medium. The resource is labelled as a "simplified digital edition" (x), because its primary focus is the text of the printed edition. The text of Shastri's edition was captured, proof-read an noted on by Jayandra Soni assisted by Himal Trikha, TEI-conformant markup was provided by Maximilian Mehner.Main steps in the preparation: 2022: Data entry, proof-reading and notes by Jayandra Soni, "JPh"2022: Normalization and conversion to TEI-conformant markup by Maximilian Mehner, "MM"2022: Inclusion into the Sarit-Corpus 2026: Inclusion into the DCV-corpus by Himal Trikha, "HT"Trikha is grateful to Jayandra Soni for providing the resource and grateful to the Sarit team for providing a long term repository. Apparent errors have been silently corrected.If indicated unambiguously in the text file contributed quotation marks have been replaced with the q element.Unnumbered div elements are used to structure the text, using the type and n attributes in accordance with the refsDecl.The scope of commentary to TA_1.8 was indicated with text "§§ 33–162" inside a note-elementm before §33 and after §162. Deleted, as this was the only indication of scope beneath the adhyāya-level.Soni's notes listed at the end of the document have been moved to the respective paragraph: note, type=suggested-readingParagraph enumeration at the beginnings of p-elements, encapsuled as ref, type=secAdded lg- and l-Elements for stanzas nested in qAdded xml:lang=pra-Latnfor the respective lgs in qMetatext is declared with the following tags and/or attributes: headnotetrailerreftype=secreftype=no-btreftype=no-in-dandasic Within a coice element containing also the correction, corr, the sic-Elements are excluded from plain text. noteana=not-accepted, Non-accepted notes are indicted with brackets in full text. All such remarks are removed in plain-text. Accepted notes (ana="accepted", e.g., type="text-addition"), are indicated in full text with css-induced round-brackets. In plain text such brackets are not induced, the text-addtion therefore appear as part of the attestations' text. Interpretive markup which is visible only in analytic transformations of this file consists of: Highlighting in hi elements,Corruptions in sic elements,Remarks in note elements with the @resp attribute identifying the agency.A reference to the work commented upon is given in the xml:id attributes consisting of a pragmatic abbreviation of the work commented upon: Tattvārthasūtra = TAS,the number of the adhyāya in arabic numerals.A reference to the commentary is given in the xml:id attributes consisting of a pragmatic abbreviation of the title: Sarvārthasiddhi = SAS,the number of the paragraph in arabic numerals.References adapted to conventions of DCV: "TAS" has been changed to "TA" and specified as ana="bt", i.e. "base-textSet reference to śloka at the beginning of the work as "SAS_0". References in the left margin pertain to the paragraphs or to page and line of P. Shastri's 1991 edition. EnglishSanskritPrakritSanskritŚāstraPhilosphyJainaS­́­rī­pū­jya­pā­dā­cā­rya­vi­ra­ci­tā S­a­rvā­rtha­si­ddhiḥP­ra­tha­mo ’dhyāyaḥ (§§ 1­–­25­0­)mo­kṣa­mā­rga­sya netāraṃ bhetāraṃ ka­rma­bhū­bhṛ­tā­m | jñātāraṃ vi­śva­ta­ttvā­nāṃ vande ta­dgu­ṇa­la­bdha­ye || 1 || § 1. kaścid bhavyaḥ pra­tyā­sa­nna­ni­ṣṭhaḥ pra­jñā­vā­n sva­hi­ta­m u­pa­li­psu­r vivivkte pa­ra­ma­ra­mye bha­vya­sa­ttva­vi­śrā­mā­spa­de kvacid ā­śra­ma­pa­de mu­ni­pa­ri­ṣa­n madye saṃ­ni­ṣa­ṇṇaṃ mūrttam iva mo­kṣa­mā­rga­m a­vā­gvi­sa­rgaṃ vapuṣā ni­rū­pa­ya­ntaṃ yu­ktyā­ga­ma­ku­śa­laṃ pa­ra­hi­ta­pra­ti­pā­da­nai­ka­kā­rya­m ā­rya­ni­ṣe­vyaṃ ni­rgra­nthā­cā­rya­va­rya­m u­pa­sa­dya sa­vi­na­yaṃ pa­ri­pṛ­ccha­ti sma. bha­ga­va­n­, kiṃ nu khalu ātmane hitaṃ syād iti ? sa āha mokṣa iti. sa eva punaḥ pratyāha — kiṃ svarūpo ’sau mokṣaḥ kaścāsya prā­ptyu­pā­ya iti? ācārya āha — ni­ra­va­śe­ṣa­ni­rā­kṛ­ta­ka­rma­ma­la­ka­laṃ­ka­syā­śa­rī­ra­syā­tma­no ’­ci­ntya­svā­bhā­vi­ka­jñā­nā­di­gu­ṇa­m a­vyā­bā­dha­su­kha­m ā­tya­nti­ka­m a­va­sthā­nta­raṃ mokṣa iti.§ 2. ta­syā­tya­nta­pa­ro­kṣa­tvā­c chadmasthāḥ pra­vā­di­na­s tī­rtha­ka­raṃ manyās tasya sva­rū­pa­m a­spṛ­śa­ntī­bhi­r vāgbhir yu­ktyā­bhā­sa­ni­ba­ndha­nā­bhi­r a­nya­thai­va pa­ri­ka­lpa­ya­nti caitanyaṃ pu­ru­ṣa­sya sva­rū­pa­m­, tacca jñe­yā­kā­ra­pa­ri­cche­da­pa­rā­ṅmu­kha­m iti. tat sad apy asad eva ni­rā­kā­ra­tvā­d iti. bu­ddhyā­di­vai­śe­ṣi­ka­gu­ṇo­cche­daḥ pu­ru­ṣa­sya mokṣaḥ iti. tad api pa­ri­ka­lpa­na­m asad eva, vi­śe­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇa­śū­nya­syā­va­stu­tvā­t­. pra­dī­pa­ni­rvā­ṇa­ka­lpa­m ā­tma­ni­rvā­ṇa­m iti ca. tasya kha­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇa­ka­lpa­nā tair e­vā­ha­tya ni­rū­pi­tā­. ity evam ādi. tasya sva­rū­pa­m a­na­va­dya­m u­tta­ra­tra va­kṣyā­maḥ­.§ 3. ta­tprā­ptyu­pā­yaṃ praty api te vi­saṃ­va­da­nte — jñānād eva cā­ri­tra­ni­ra­pe­kṣā­t ta­tprā­ptiḥ­, śra­ddhā­na­mā­trā­d eva vā, jñā­na­ni­ra­pe­kṣā­c cā­ri­tra­mā­trā­d eva iti ca. vyā­dhya­bhi­bhū­ta­sya ta­dvi­ni­vṛ­ttyu­pā­ya­bhū­ta­bhe­ṣa­ja­vi­ṣa­ya­vya­sta­jñā­nā­di­sā­dha­na­tvā­bhā­va­va­d vyastaṃ jñā­nā­di­r mo­kṣa­prā­tyu­pā­yo na bha­va­ti­.11 Note JS: for mo­kṣa­prā­tyu­pā­yo read mo­kṣa­prā­ptyu­pā­yo § 4. kiṃ tarhi? tat tritayaṃ sa­mu­di­ta­m ity āha —sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­trā­ṇi mo­kṣa­mā­rgaḥ || 1.1 || § 5. samyag ity a­vyu­tpa­nnaḥ śabdo vyutpanno vā. añcateḥ kvau sa­ma­ñca­tī­ti samyag iti. asyārthaḥ pra­śaṃ­sā­. sa pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te­. sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ sa­mya­gjñā­naṃ sa­mya­kcā­ri­tra­m iti. eteṣāṃ svarūpaṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­to vi­dhā­na­ta­ś ca pu­ra­stā­d vi­sta­re­ṇa ni­rde­kṣyā­maḥ­. u­dde­śa­mā­traṃ tv idam ucyate — pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ yā­thā­tmya­pra­ti­pa­tti­vi­ṣa­ya­śra­ddhā­na­saṃ­gra­hā­rthaṃ da­rśa­na­sya sa­mya­gvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m­. yena yena pra­kā­re­ṇa jī­vā­da­yaḥ padarthā vya­va­sthi­tā­s tena te­nā­va­ga­maḥ sa­mya­gjñā­na­m­. vi­mo­ha­saṃ­śa­ya­vi­pa­rya­ya­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ sa­mya­gvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m­. saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­ni­vṛ­ttiṃ pra­tyā­gū­rṇa­sya jñā­na­va­taḥ ka­rmā­dā­na­ni­mi­tta­kri­yo­pa­ra­maḥ sa­mya­kcā­ri­tra­m­. a­jñā­na­pū­rva­kā­ca­ra­ṇa­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ sa­mya­gvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m­.§ 6. paśyati dṛśyate ’nena dṛ­ṣṭi­mā­traṃ vā da­rśa­na­m­. jānāti jñāyate ’nena jña­pti­mā­traṃ vā jñā­na­m­. carati caryate ’nena ca­ra­ṇa­mā­tra­m vā cā­ri­tra­m­. nanv evaṃ sa eva kartā sa eva ka­ra­ṇa­m ity ā­yā­ta­m­. tac ca vi­ru­ddha­m­. satyaṃ, sva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­no­r bhe­da­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ ta­thā­bhi­dhā­nā­t­. ya­thā­gni­r da­ha­tī­ndha­naṃ dā­ha­pa­ri­ṇā­me­na­. uktaḥ ka­rtrā­di­sā­dha­na­bhā­vaḥ pa­ryā­ya­pa­ryā­yi­ṇo­r e­ka­tvā­ne­ka­tvaṃ pra­tya­ne­kā­nto­pa­pa­ttau svā­ta­ntrya­pā­ra­ta­ntrya­vi­va­kṣo­pa­pa­tte­r e­ka­smi­nn apy arthe na vi­ru­dhya­te­. agnau da­ha­nā­di­kri­yā­yāḥ ka­rtrā­di­sā­dha­na­bhā­va­va­t­.§ 7. jñā­na­gra­ha­ṇa­m ādau nyāyyaṃ, da­rśa­na­sya ta­tpū­rva­ka­tvā­t a­lpā­cta­ra­tvā­c ca. naitad yuktaṃ, yu­ga­pa­d u­tpa­tteḥ­. yadāsya da­rśa­na­mo­ha­syo­pa­śa­mā­t kṣayāt kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­d vā ātmā sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­pa­ryā­ye­ṇā­vi­rbha­va­ti tadaiva tasya ma­tya­jñā­na­śru­tā­jnā­na­ni­vṛ­tti­pū­rva­kaṃ ma­ti­jñā­naṃ śru­ta­jñā­naṃ cā­vi­rbha­va­ti gha­na­pa­ṭa­la­vi­ga­me savituḥ pra­tā­pa­pra­kā­śā­bhi­vya­kti­va­t­. a­lpā­cta­rā­d a­bhya­rhi­taṃ pūrvaṃ ni­pa­ta­ti­. katham a­bhya­rhi­ta­tva­m­? jñānasya sa­mya­gvya­pa­de­śa­he­tu­tvā­t­. cā­ri­trā­t pūrvaṃ jñānaṃ pra­yu­ktaṃ­, ta­tpū­rva­ka­tvā­c cā­ri­tra­sya­.§ 8. sa­rva­ka­rma­vi­pra­mo­kṣo mokṣaḥ. ta­tprā­ptyu­pā­yo mārgaḥ. mārga iti cai­ka­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śaḥ samas tasya mā­rga­bhā­va­jñā­pa­nā­rthaḥ­. tena vyastasya mā­rga­tva­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ kṛtā bha­va­ti­. ataḥ sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ sa­mya­gjñā­naṃ sa­mya­kcā­ri­tra­m ity etat tritayaṃ sa­mu­di­taṃ mokṣasya sākṣān mārgo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­.§ 9. ta­trā­dā­v u­ddi­ṣṭa­sya sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sya la­kṣa­ṇa­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m idam ucyate —ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m || 1.2 || § 10. ta­ttva­śa­bdo bhā­va­sā­mā­nya­vā­cī­. ka­tha­m­? tad iti sa­rva­nā­ma­pa­da­m­. sa­rva­nā­ma ca sāmānye va­rta­te­. tasya bhāvas ta­ttva­m­. tasya kasya? yo ’rtho ya­thā­va­sthi­ta­s tathā tasya bha­va­na­m ity arthaḥ. aryata ity artho ni­ścī­ya­ta iti yā­va­t­. ta­ttve­nā­rtha­s ta­ttvā­rthaḥ­. athavā bhāvena bhā­va­va­to ’­bhi­dhā­na­m­, ta­da­vya­ti­re­kā­t­. tattvam e­vā­rtha­s ta­ttvā­rthaḥ­. ta­ttvā­rtha­sya śraddhānaṃ ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ pra­tye­ta­vya­m­. ta­ttvā­rtha­ś ca va­kṣa­mā­ṇo jī­vā­diḥ­.§ 11. dṛśer ā­lo­kā­rtha­tvā­t śra­ddhā­nā­rtha­ga­ti­r no­pa­pa­dya­te­? dhā­tu­nā­m a­ne­kā­rtha­ta­tvā­d a­do­ṣaḥ­. pra­si­ddhā­rtha­tyā­gaḥ kuta iti cet? mo­kṣa­mā­rga­pra­ka­ra­ṇā­t­. ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ hy ā­tma­pa­ri­ṇā­mo mo­kṣa­sā­dha­naṃ yu­jya­te­, bha­vya­jī­va­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t­. ā­lo­ka­ka­s tu ca­kṣu­rā­di­ni­mi­ttaḥ sa­rva­saṃ­sā­ri­jī­va­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­tvā­n na mo­kṣa­mā­rgo yuktaḥ.§ 12. a­rtha­śra­ddhā­nā­m iti cet? sa­rvā­rtha­pra­saṃ­gaḥ­. ta­ttva­śra­ddhā­na­m iti cet? bhā­va­mā­tra­pra­saṃ­gaḥ­. ‘­sa­ttā­dra­vya­tva­gu­ṇa­tva­ka­rma­tvā­di ta­ttva­m­’ iti kaiścit kalpyata iti. tattvam e­ka­tva­m iti vā sa­rvai­kya­gra­ha­ṇa­pra­saṃ­gaḥ­. ‘­pu­ru­ṣa evedaṃ sa­rva­m­’ ity ādi kaiścit kalpyata iti. evaṃ sati dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­vi­ro­dhaḥ­. tasmād a­vya­bhi­cā­rā­rtha­m u­bha­yo­r u­pā­dā­na­m­. tad dvi­vi­dhaṃ­, sa­rā­ga­vī­ta­rā­ga­vi­ṣa­ya­bhe­dā­t pra­śa­ma­saṃ­ve­gā­nu­ka­mpā­sti­kyā­dya­bhi­vya­kti­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ pra­tha­ma­m­. ā­tma­vi­śu­ddhi­mā­tra­m i­ta­ra­t­.§ 13. a­thai­ta­t sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ jī­vā­di­pa­dā­rtha­vi­ṣa­yaṃ katham u­tpa­dya­ta ity ata āha —ta­nni­sa­rgā­d a­dhi­ga­mā­d vā || 1.3 || § 14. nisargaḥ svabhāva ity arthaḥ. a­dhi­ga­mo ’­rthā­va­bo­dhaḥ­. tayor he­tu­tve­na ni­rde­śaḥ­. kasyāḥ? kri­yā­yāḥ­. kā ca kriyā? u­tpa­dya­ta ity a­dhyā­hri­ya­te­, so­pa­skā­ra­tvā­t sū­trā­ṇā­m­. tad etat sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ ni­sa­rgā­d a­dhi­ga­mā­d vo­tpa­dya­ta iti.§ 15. atrāha — ni­sa­rga­je sa­mya­gda­rśa­ne ’­rthā­dhi­ga­maḥ syād vā na vā. yady asti, tad api a­dhi­ga­ma­ja­m eva nā­rthā­nta­ra­m­. atha nāsti, katham a­na­va­bu­ddha­ta­ttva­syā­rtha­śra­ddhā­nā­m iti? naiṣa doṣaḥ, u­bha­ya­tra sa­mya­gda­rśa­ne a­nta­ra­ṅgo hetus tulyo da­rśa­na­mo­ha­syo­pa­śa­maḥ kṣayaḥ kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mo vā. tasmin sati yad bā­hyo­pa­de­śā­vṛ­te prādur bhavati tan nai­sa­rgi­ka­m­. yat pa­ro­pa­de­śa­pū­rva­kaṃ jīvādy a­dhi­ga­ma­ni­mi­ttaṃ tad u­tta­ra­m­. ity a­na­yo­r ayaṃ bhedaḥ.§ 16. ta­dgra­ha­ṇaṃ kim a­rtha­m­? a­na­nta­ra­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m­. a­na­nta­raṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ tadity anena ni­rdi­śya­te­. i­ta­ra­thā mo­kṣa­mā­rgo ’pi pra­kṛ­ta­s ta­syā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ syāt. nanu ca ‘­a­na­nta­ra­sya vidhir vā bhavati pra­ti­ṣe­dho vā’ ity a­na­nta­ra­sya sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sya grahaṇaṃ siddham iti cet? na, ‘­pra­tyā­sa­tteḥ pradhānaṃ ba­lī­yaḥ­’ iti mo­kṣa­mā­rga eva saṃ­ba­dye­ta­. tasmāt ta­dva­ca­naṃ kri­ya­te­.§ 17. ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m ity u­kta­m­. atha kiṃ tattvam ity ata idam āha —jī­vā­jī­vā­sra­va­ba­ndha­saṃ­va­ra­ni­rja­rā­mo­kṣā­s tattvam || 1.4 || § 18. tatra ce­ta­nā­la­kṣa­ṇo jīvaḥ. sā ca jñā­nā­di­bhe­dā­d a­ne­ka­dhā bhi­dya­te­. ta­dvi­pa­rya­ya­la­kṣa­ṇo ’­jī­vaḥ­. śu­bhā­śu­bha­ka­rmā­ga­ma­dvā­ra­rū­paṃ ā­sra­vaḥ­. ā­tma­ka­rma­ṇo­r anyo ‘­nya­pra­de­śā­nu­pra­ve­śā­tma­ko bandhaḥ. ā­sra­va­ni­ro­dha­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ saṃ­va­raḥ­. e­ka­de­śa­ka­rma­saṃ­kṣa­ya­la­kṣa­ṇā ni­rja­rā­. kṛ­tsna­ka­rma­vi­yo­ga­la­kṣa­ṇo mokṣaḥ. eṣāṃ prapañca u­tta­ra­tra va­kṣya­te­. sarvasya pha­la­syā­tmā­dhī­na­tvā­d ādau jī­va­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. ta­du­pa­kā­rā­tha­tvā­t ta­da­na­nta­ra­m a­jī­vā­bhi­dhā­na­m­. ta­du­bha­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t ta­da­na­nta­ra­m ā­sra­va­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. ta­tpū­rva­ka­tvā­t ta­da­na­nta­raṃ ba­ndhā­bhi­dhā­na­m­. saṃ­vṛ­ta­sya ba­ndhā­bhā­vā­t ta­tpra­tya­nī­ka­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ ta­da­na­nta­raṃ saṃ­va­ra­va­ca­na­m­. saṃvare sati ni­rja­ro­pa­pa­tte­s ta­da­nti­ke ni­rja­rā­va­ca­na­m­. ante prā­pya­tvā­n mo­kṣa­syā­nte va­ca­na­m­.§ 19. iha pu­ṇya­pā­pa­gra­ha­ṇaṃ ka­rta­vya­m­. ‘nava pa­dā­rthāḥ­’ iti anyair apy u­kta­tvā­t­. na ka­rta­vya­m āsrave bandhe cā­nta­rbhā­vā­t­. yady evam ā­sra­vā­di­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m­, jī­vā­jī­va­yo­r a­nta­rbhā­vā­t­. nā­na­rtha­ka­m­. iha mokṣaḥ pra­kṛ­taḥ­. so ’vaśyaṃ ni­rde­ṣṭa­vyaḥ­. sa ca saṃ­sā­ra­pū­rva­kaḥ­. saṃ­sā­ra­sya pra­dhā­na­he­tu­r āsravo bandhaś ca. mokṣasya pra­dhā­na­he­tuḥ saṃvaro nirjarā ca. ataḥ pra­dhā­na­he­tu­he­tu­ma­tpha­la­ni­da­rśa­nā­rtha­tvā­t pṛ­tha­gu­pa­de­śaḥ kṛtaḥ. dṛśyate hi sāmānye ’­nta­rbhū­ta­syā­pi vi­śe­ṣa­sya pṛ­tha­gu­pā­dā­naṃ pra­yo­ja­nā­rtha­m­. ‘­kṣa­tri­yā āyātāḥ sū­ra­va­rmā ’pi’ iti.§ 20. ta­ttva­śa­bdo bhā­va­vā­cī­ty uktaḥ. sa kathaṃ jī­vā­di­bhi­r dra­vya­va­ca­naiḥ sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyaṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­te­? a­vya­ti­re­kā­t ta­dbhā­vā­dhyā­ro­pā­c ca sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyaṃ bha­va­ti­. yathā ‘­u­pa­yo­ga e­vā­tmā­’ iti. yady evaṃ ta­tta­lli­ṅga­saṃ­khyā­nu­vṛ­ttiḥ prā­pno­ti­? ‘­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­saṃ­ba­nde saty api śa­bda­śa­kti­vya­pe­kṣa­yā u­pā­tta­li­ṅga­saṃ­khyā­vya­ti­kra­mo na bha­va­ti­.­’ ayaṃ krama ā­di­sū­tre ’pi yojyaḥ.§ 21. evam eṣām u­ddi­ṣṭā­ṇāṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­dī­nā­m jī­vā­dī­nāṃ ca saṃ­vya­va­hā­ra­vi­śe­ṣa­vya­bhi­cā­ra­ni­vṛ­tttya­rtha­m āha —nā­ma­sthā­pa­nā­dra­vya­bhā­va­ta­s tannyāsaḥ || 1.5 || § 22. a­ta­dgu­ṇe vastuni saṃ­vya­va­hā­rā­rthaṃ pu­ru­ṣa­kā­rā­n ni­yu­jya­mā­naṃ saṃ­jñā­ka­rma nāma. kā­ṣṭha­pu­sta­ci­tra­ka­rmā­kṣa­ni­kṣe­pā­di­ṣu so ’yam iti sthā­pya­mā­nā sthā­pa­nā­. guṇair guṇān vā drutaṃ gataṃ guṇair droṣyate guṇān dro­ṣya­tī­ti vā dra­vya­m­. va­rta­mā­na­ta­tpa­ryā­yo­pa­la­kṣi­taṃ dravyaṃ bhāvaḥ. tad yathā, nā­ma­jī­vaḥ sthā­pa­nā­jī­vo dra­vya­jī­vo bhā­va­jī­va iti caturdhā jī­va­śa­bdā­rtho nya­sya­te­. jī­va­na­gu­ṇa­m a­na­pe­kṣya yasya ka­sya­ci­n nāma kri­ya­mā­ṇaṃ nāma jīvaḥ. a­kṣa­ni­kṣe­pā­di­ṣu jīva iti vā ma­nu­ṣya­jī­va iti va vya­va­sthā­pya­mā­naḥ sthā­pa­nā­jī­vaḥ­. dra­vya­jī­vo dvividhaḥ ā­ga­ma­dra­vya­jī­vo no­ā­ga­ma­dra­vya­jī­va­ś ceti. tatra jī­va­prā­bhṛ­ta­jñā­yī ma­nu­ṣya­jī­va­prā­bhṛ­ta­jñā­yī vā a­nu­pa­yu­kta ātmā ā­ga­ma­dra­vya­jī­vaḥ­. no­ā­ga­ma­dra­vya­jī­va­s tredhā vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te jñā­ya­ka­śa­rī­ra­bhā­vi­ta­dvya­ti­ri­kta­bhe­dā­t­. tatra jñātur yac charīraṃ tri­kā­la­go­ca­raṃ taj jñā­ya­ka­śa­rī­raṃ­. sā­mā­nyā­pe­kṣa­yā no­ā­ga­ma­bhā­vi­jī­vo nāsti, jī­va­na­sā­mā­nya­sya sadāpi vi­dya­mā­na­tvā­t­. vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā tv asti. ga­tya­nta­re jīvo vya­va­sthi­to ma­nu­ṣya­bha­va­prā­ptiṃ pra­tya­bhi­mu­kho ma­nu­ṣya­bhā­vi­jī­vaḥ­. ta­dvya­ti­ri­ktaḥ ka­rma­no­ka­rma­vi­ka­lpaḥ­. bhā­va­jī­vo dvividhaḥ ā­ga­ma­bhā­va­jī­vo no­ā­ga­ma­bhā­va­jī­va­ś ceti. tatra jī­va­prā­bhṛ­ta­vi­ṣa­yo­pa­yo­gā­vi­ṣṭo ma­nu­ṣya­jī­va­prā­bhṛ­ta­vi­ṣa­yo­pa­yo­ga­yu­kto vā ātmā ā­ga­ma­bhā­va­jī­vaḥ­. jī­va­na­pa­ryā­ye­ṇa ma­nu­ṣya­jī­va­tva­pa­ryā­ye­ṇa vā sa­mā­vi­ṣṭa ātmā no­ā­ga­ma­bhā­va­jī­vaḥ­. evam i­ta­re­ṣā­m api pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ nā­mā­di­ni­kṣe­pa­vi­dhi­r ni­yo­jyaḥ­. sa kim arthaḥ? a­pra­kṛ­ta­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­ya pra­kṛ­ta­ni­rū­pa­ṇā­ya ca. ni­kṣe­pa­vi­dhi­nā śabdārthaḥ pra­stī­rya­te­. tac cha­bda­gra­ha­ṇaṃ kim a­rtha­m­? sa­rva­saṃ­gra­hā­rtha­m­. asati hi tacchabde sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ pra­dhā­nā­nā­m eva nyā­se­nā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ syāt, ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­bhā­ve­no­pa­gṛ­hī­tā­nāṃ jī­vā­dī­nāṃ a­pra­dhā­nā­nāṃ na syāt. ta­ccha­bda­gra­ha­ṇe punaḥ kri­ya­mā­ṇe sati sā­ma­rthyā­t pra­dhā­nā­nā­m a­pra­dhā­nā­nāṃ ca grahaṇaṃ siddhaṃ bha­va­ti­.§ 23. evaṃ nā­mā­di­bhiḥ pra­stī­rṇā­nā­m a­dhi­kṛ­tā­nāṃ ta­ttvā­dhi­ga­maḥ kutaḥ ity ata idam ucyate —pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r a­dhi­ga­maḥ || 1.6 || § 24. nā­mā­di­ni­kṣe­pa­vi­dhi­no­pa­kṣi­ptā­nāṃ jī­vā­dī­nāṃ tattvaṃ pra­mā­ṇā­bhyāṃ na­yai­̄­ś cā­dhi­ga­mya­te­. pra­mā­ṇa­na­yā va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇa­vi­ka­lpāḥ­. tatra pramāṇaṃ dvividhaṃ svārthaṃ parārthaṃ ca. tatra svārthaṃ pramāṇaṃ śru­ta­va­rjja­m­. śrutaṃ punaḥ svārthaṃ bhavati parārthaṃ ca. jñā­nā­tma­kaṃ svārthaṃ va­ca­nā­tma­kaṃ pa­rā­rtha­m­. ta­dvi­ka­lpā nayāḥ. atrāha — na­ya­śa­bda­sya a­lpā­cta­ra­tvā­t pū­rva­ni­pā­taḥ prā­pno­ti­. naiṣa doṣaḥ. a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­t pra­mā­ṇa­sya pū­rva­ni­pā­taḥ­. a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvaṃ ca sarvato ba­lī­yaḥ­. kuto ’­bhya­rhi­ta­tva­m­? na­ya­pra­rū­pa­ṇa­pra­bha­va­yo­ni­tvā­t­. evaṃ hy uktaṃ pragṛhya pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ pa­ri­ṇa­ti­vi­śe­ṣā­d a­rthā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ nayaḥ iti. sa­ka­la­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­c ca pra­mā­ṇa­sya­. tathā coktaṃ sa­ka­lā­de­śaḥ pra­mā­nā­dhī­no vi­ka­lā­de­śo na­yā­dhī­naḥ iti. nayo dvividhaḥ dra­vyā­rthi­kaḥ pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­ś ca. pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­na­ye­na bhā­va­ta­ttva­m a­dhi­ga­nta­vya­m­. i­ta­re­ṣāṃ trayāṇāṃ dra­vyā­rthi­ka­na­ye­na­, sā­mā­nyā­tma­ka­tvā­t­. dravyam arthaḥ pra­yo­ja­na­m asyety asau dra­vyā­rthi­kaḥ­. paryāyo ’rthaḥ pra­yo­ja­na­m asyety asau pa­ryā­yā­rthi­kaḥ­. tatsarvaṃ sa­mu­di­taṃ pra­mā­ṇe­nā­dhi­ga­nta­vya­m­.§ 25. evaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r a­dhi­ga­tā­nāṃ jī­vā­dī­nāṃ punar apy a­dhi­ga­mo­pā­yā­nta­ra­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —ni­rde­śa­svā­mi­tva­sā­dha­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­sthi­ti­vi­dhā­na­taḥ || 1.7 || § 26. nirdeśaḥ sva­rū­pā­bhi­dhā­na­m­. svā­mi­tva­m ā­dhi­pa­tya­m­. sā­dha­na­m u­tpa­tti­ni­mi­tta­m­. a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­m­. stithiḥ kā­la­pa­ri­cche­daḥ­. vidhānaṃ pra­kā­raḥ­. tatra sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ kim iti praśne ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­nā­m iti nirdeśo nā­mā­di­r vā. kasyety ukte sā­mā­nye­na jī­va­sya­. vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ga­tya­nu­vā­de­na na­ra­ka­ga­tau sarvāsu pṛ­thi­vī­ṣu nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m pa­ryā­pta­kā­nā­m au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ cāsti. pra­tha­mā­yāṃ pṛthivyāṃ pa­ryā­ptā­pa­ryā­pta­kā­nāṃ kṣāyikaṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ cāsti. ti­rya­gga­tau tiraścāṃ pa­ryā­pta­kā­nā­m au­pa­śa­mi­ka­m asti. kṣāyikaṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ ca pa­ryā­ptā­pa­ryā­pta­kā­nā­m asti. ti­ra­ścī­nāṃ kṣāyikaṃ nāsti. au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ ca pa­ryā­pti­kā­nā­m eva nā­pa­ryā­pti­kā­nā­m­. ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ pa­ryā­ptā­pa­ryā­pta­kā­nāṃ kṣāyikaṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ cāsti. au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ pa­ryā­pta­kā­nā­m eva nā­pa­ryā­pta­kā­nā­m­. mā­nu­ṣī­ṇāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti pa­ryā­pti­kā­nā­m eva nā­pa­ryā­pti­kā­nā­m­. de­va­ga­tau devānāṃ pa­ryā­ptā­pa­ryā­pta­kā­nāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti. au­pa­śa­mi­ka­m a­pa­ryā­pta­kā­nāṃ katham iti cec cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­pa­śa­me­na saha mṛtān prati. bha­va­na­vā­si­vya­nta­ra­jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ devānāṃ devīnāṃ ca sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­ka­lpa­vā­si­nī­nāṃ ca kṣāyikaṃ nāsti. teṣāṃ pa­ryā­pta­kā­nā­m au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ cāsti.§ 27. i­ndri­yā­nu­vā­de­na pa­ñce­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ saṃjñināṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti ne­ta­re­ṣā­m­. kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na tra­sa­kā­yi­kā­nāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti ne­ta­re­ṣā­m­. yo­gā­nu­vā­de­na trayāṇāṃ yogānāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti. a­yo­gi­nāṃ kṣā­yi­ka­m eva. ve­dā­nu­vā­de­na tri­ve­dā­nāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti. a­pa­ga­ta­ve­dā­nā­m au­pa­ṣa­mi­kaṃ kṣāyikaṃ cāsti. ka­ṣā­yā­nu­vā­de­na ca­tu­ṣka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti. a­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇā­m au­pa­ṣa­mi­kaṃ kṣāyikaṃ cāsti. jñā­nā­nu­vā­de­na ā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­śru­tā­va­dhi­ka­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­ni­nāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti. ke­va­la­jñā­ni­nāṃ kṣā­yi­ka­m eva. saṃ­ya­mā­nu­vā­de­na sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­nā­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti. pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tā­nā­m au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ nāsti, i­ta­ra­d dvi­ta­ya­m apy asti, sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­ya­thā­khyā­ta­saṃ­ya­tā­nā­m au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ kṣāyikaṃ cāsti, saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­tā­nā­m ca tri­ta­ya­m apy asti. da­rśa­nā­nu­vā­de­na ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­nā­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­nā­va­dhi­da­rśa­ni­nāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti, ke­va­la­da­rśa­ni­nāṃ kṣā­yi­ka­m eva. le­śyā­nu­vā­de­na ṣa­ḍle­śyā­nāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti, a­le­śyā­nāṃ kṣā­yi­ka­m eva. bha­vyā­nu­vā­de­na bhavyānāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti, nā­bha­vyā­nā­m­. sa­mya­ktvā­nu­vā­de­na yatra yat sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ tatra tad eva jñe­ya­m­. saṃ­jñā­nu­vā­de­na saṃjñināṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti, nā­saṃ­jñi­nā­m­, ta­du­bha­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­ra­hi­tā­nāṃ kṣā­yi­ka­m eva. ā­hā­rā­nu­vā­de­na ā­hā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti, a­nā­hā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ cha­dma­sthā­nāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti, ke­va­li­nāṃ sa­mu­dghā­ta­ga­tā­nāṃ kṣā­yi­ka­m eva.§ 28. sādhanaṃ dvi­vi­dha­m a­bhya­nta­raṃ bāhyaṃ ca. a­bhya­nta­raṃ da­rśa­na­mo­ha­syo­pa­śa­maḥ kṣayaḥ kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mo vā. bāhyaṃ nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ pra­kca­tu­rthyāḥ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sya sādhanaṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­j jā­ti­sma­ra­ṇaṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d dha­rma­śra­va­ṇaṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d ve­da­nā­bhi­bha­vaḥ­. ca­tu­rthī­m ārabhya ā saptamyā nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m jā­ti­sma­ra­ṇaṃ ve­da­nā­bhi­bha­va­ś ca. tiraścāṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­j jā­ti­sma­ra­ṇaṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d dha­rma­śra­va­ṇaṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­j ji­na­bi­mba­da­rśa­na­m­. ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇā­m api ta­thai­va­. devānāṃ ke­ṣaṃ­ci­j jā­ti­sma­ra­ṇaṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d dha­rma­śra­va­ṇaṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­j ji­na­ma­hi­ma­da­rśa­naṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d de­va­rdhi­da­rśa­na­m­. evaṃ prā­gā­na­tā­t­. ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­tā­ra­ṇā­cyu­ta­de­vā­nāṃ de­va­rdhi­da­rśa­naṃ mu­ktvā­nya­t tri­ta­ya­m apy asti. na­va­grai­ve­ya­ka­vā­si­nāṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­j jā­ti­sma­ra­ṇaṃ ke­ṣaṃ­ci­d dha­rma­śra­va­ṇa­m­. a­nu­di­śā­nu­tta­ra­vi­mā­na­vā­si­nā­m iyaṃ kalpanā na saṃ­bha­va­ti­; prāgeva gṛ­hī­ta­sa­mya­ktvā­nāṃ ta­tro­tpa­tteḥ­.§ 29. a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ dvi­vi­dha­m — a­bhya­nta­raṃ bāhyaṃ ca. a­bhya­nta­raṃ sva­svā­mi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­rha eva ātmā, vi­va­kṣā­taḥ kā­ra­ka­pra­vṛ­tte­h­. bāhyaṃ lo­ka­nā­ḍī­. sā ki­ya­tī­? e­ka­ra­jju­vi­ṣka­mbhā ca­tu­rda­śa­ra­jjvā­yā­mā­.§ 30. sthitir au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sya ja­gha­nyo­tkṛ­ṣṭā cā­nta­rmau­hū­rti­kī­. kṣā­yi­ka­sya saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo ja­gha­nyā­nta­mau­hū­rti­kī­. utkṛṣṭā tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­nta­rmu­hū­rtā­ṣṭa­va­rṣa­hī­na­pū­rva­ko­ṭi­dva­yā­dhi­kā­ni­. muktasya sādir a­pa­rya­va­sā­nā­. kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sya ja­gha­nyā­nta­rmau­hū­rtti­kī u­tkṛ­ṣṭā­ṣa­ṭṣa­ṣṭi­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi­.§ 31. vidhānaṃ sā­mā­nyā­d ekaṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m­. dvitayaṃ ni­sa­rga­jā­dhi­ga­ma­ja­bhe­dā­t­. tritayaṃ au­pa­śa­mi­ka­kṣā­yi­ka­kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­bhe­dā­t­. evaṃ saṃkhyeyā vikalpāḥ śa­bda­taḥ­. a­saṃ­khye­yā a­na­ntā­ś ca bhavanti śra­ddhā­tṛ­śra­ddhā­ta­vya­bhe­dā­t­. evam ayaṃ ni­rde­śā­di­vi­ddhi­r jñā­na­cā­ri­tra­yo­r jī­vā­jī­vā­di­ṣu cā­ga­mā­nu­sā­re­ṇa yo­ja­yi­ta­vyaḥ­.§ 32. kim etair eva jī­vā­dī­nā­m a­dhi­ga­mo bhavati uta anyo ’py a­dhi­ga­mo­pā­yo ’stīti pa­ri­dṛ­ṣṭo ’stīty āha —sa­tsaṃ­khyā­kṣe­tra­spa­rśa­na­kā­lā­nta­ra­bhā­vā­lpa­ba­hu­tvai­ś ca || 1.8 || § 33. sad ity a­sti­tva­ni­rde­śaḥ­. sa pra­śaṃ­sā­di­ṣu va­rta­mā­no neha gṛ­hya­te­. saṃkhyā bhe­da­ga­ṇa­nā­. kṣetraṃ nivāso va­rta­mā­na­kā­la­vi­ṣa­yaḥ­. tad eva sparśanaṃ tri­kā­la­go­ca­ra­m­. kālo dvividhaḥ — mukhyo vyā­va­hā­ri­ka­ś ca. tayor u­tta­ra­tra nirṇayo va­kṣhya­te­. antaraṃ vi­ra­ha­kā­laḥ­. bhāvaḥ au­pa­śa­mi­kā­di­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ­. a­lpa­ba­hu­tva­m anyo ’­nyā­pe­kṣa­yā vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ­. etaiś ca sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ jī­vā­dī­nāṃ cā­dhi­ga­mo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. nanu ca ni­rde­śā­d eva sa­dgra­ha­ṇaṃ si­ddha­m­. vi­dhā­na­gra­ha­ṇā­t saṃ­khyā­ga­tiḥ­. a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­gra­ha­ṇā­t kṣe­tra­spa­rśa­nā­va­bo­dhaḥ­. sthi­ti­gra­ha­ṇā­t kā­la­saṃ­gra­haḥ­. bhāvo nā­mā­di­ṣu saṃ­gṛ­hī­ta eva. punar eṣāṃ kim arthaṃ gra­ha­ṇa­m iti. sa­tya­si­ddha­m­. vi­ne­yā­śa­ya­va­śā­t ta­ttva­de­śa­nā­di­ka­lpaḥ­. kecit saṃ­kṣe­pa­ru­ca­yaḥ kecit vi­sta­ra­ru­ca­yaḥ­. apare nā­ti­saṃ­kṣe­pe­ṇa nā­ti­vi­sta­re­ṇa pra­ti­pā­dyāḥ­. sa­rva­sa­ttvā­nu­gra­hā­rtho hi satāṃ prayāsa iti a­dhi­ga­mā­bhyu­pā­ya­bhe­do­dde­śa­h kṛtaḥ. i­ta­ra­thā hi pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r a­dhi­ga­maḥ ity a­ne­nai­va si­ddha­tvā­d i­ta­re­ṣāṃ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­kaṃ syāt.§ 34. tatra jī­va­dra­vya­m a­dhi­kṛ­tya sa­dā­dya­nu­yo­ga­dvā­ra­ni­rū­pa­ṇaṃ kri­ya­te­. jīvāś ca­tu­rda­śa­su gu­ṇa­sthā­ne­ṣu vya­va­sthi­tāḥ­. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭiḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭiḥ sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭiḥ a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭiḥ saṃ­ya­tā­sa­mya­taḥ pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­taḥ a­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ttaḥ a­pū­rva­ka­ra­ṇa­sthā­ne u­pa­śa­ma­kaḥ kṣapakaḥ a­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­ra­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­sthā­ne u­pa­śa­ma­kaḥ kṣapakaḥ sū­kṣma­sā­mpa­rā­ya­sthā­ne u­pa­śa­ma­kaḥ kṣapakaḥ u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ya­vī­ta­rā­ga­cha­dma­sthaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­vī­ta­rā­ga­cha­dma­sthaḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lī a­yo­ga­ke­va­lī ceti. e­te­ṣā­m eva jī­va­sa­mā­sā­nāṃ ni­rū­pa­ṇā­rthaṃ ca­tu­rda­śa mā­rga­ṇā­sthā­nā­ni jñe­yā­ni­. ga­tī­ndri­ya­kā­ya­yo­ga­ve­da­ka­ṣā­ya­jñā­na­saṃ­ya­ma­da­rśa­na­le­śyā­bha­vya­sa­mya­ktva­saṃ­jñā­hā­ra­kā iti.§ 35. tatra sa­tpra­rū­pa­ṇā dvividhā sā­mā­nye­na vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ca. sā­mā­nye­na asti mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭiḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­r ity evam ādi. vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ga­tya­nu­vā­de­na na­ra­ka­ga­tau sarvāsu pṛ­thi­vī­ṣu ādyāni catvāri gu­ṇa­sthā­nā­ni santi. ti­ya­gga­tau tāny eva saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­sthā­nā­dhi­kā­ni santi. ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau ca­tu­rda­śā­pi santi. de­va­ga­tau nā­ra­ka­va­t­. i­ndri­yā­nu­vā­de­na e­ke­ndri­yā­di­ṣu ca­tu­ri­ndri­ya­pa­rya­nte­ṣu ekam eva mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sthā­na­m­. pa­ñce­ndri­ye­ṣu ca­tu­rda­śā­pi santi. kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yā­di­va­na­spa­ti­kā­yā­nte­ṣu ekam eva mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sthā­na­m­. tra­sa­kā­ye­ṣu ca­tu­rda­śā­pi santi. yo­gā­nu­vā­de­na triṣu yogeṣu tra­yo­da­śa gu­ṇa­sthā­nā­ni bha­va­nti­. tataḥ paraṃ a­yo­ga­ke­va­lī­. ve­dā­nu­vā­de­na triṣu vedeṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­ni santi. a­pa­ga­ta­ve­de­su a­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­ni­.§ 36. ka­ṣā­yā­nu­vā­de­na kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­su mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni a­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­ra­sthā­nā­ntā­ni santi. lo­bha­ka­ṣā­ye tāny eva sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­sthā­nā­dhi­kā­ni­. a­ka­ṣā­yaḥ u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­yaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yaḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lī a­yo­ga­ke­va­lī ceti.§ 37. jñā­nā­nu­vā­de­na ma­tyā­jñā­na­śru­tā­jñā­na­vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­ne­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭiḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ś cāsti. ā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­śru­tā­va­dhi­jñā­ne­ṣu a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­ni santi. ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­ne pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­da­yaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntāḥ santi. ke­va­la­jñā­ne sayogo ’­yo­ga­ś ca.§ 38. saṃ­ya­mā­nu­vā­de­na saṃyatāḥ pra­ma­ttā­da­yo ’­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntāḥ­. sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­nā­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tāḥ pra­ma­ttā­da­yo ’­ni­vṛ­tti­sthā­nā­ntāḥ­. pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tāḥ pra­ma­ttā­ś ca pra­ma­ttā­ś ca.1 sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tā e­ka­smi­nn eva sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­sthā­ne­. ya­thā­khyā­ta­vi­hā­ra­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tā u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­yā­da­yo ’­yo­ga­ke­va­lyā­ntāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā e­ka­smi­nn eva saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­sthā­ne­. a­saṃ­ya­tā ādy eṣu caturṣu gu­ṇa­sthā­ne­ṣu­.1 Note JS: for pra­ma­ttā­ś ca pra­ma­ttā­ś ca. read pra­ma­ttā­ś cā­pra­ma­ttā­ś ca. § 39. da­rśa­nā­nu­vā­de­na ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­nā­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­na­yo­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­ni santi. a­va­dhi­da­rśa­ne a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­ni santi. ke­va­la­da­rśa­ne sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lī a­yo­ga­ke­va­lī ca.§ 40. le­śyā­nu­vā­de­na kṛ­ṣṇa­nī­la­ka­po­ta­le­śyā­su mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­ntā­ni santi. te­jaḥ­pa­dma­le­śya­yo­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni a­pra­ma­tta­sthā­nā­ntā­ni­. śu­kla­le­śyā­yāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­ni­. aleśyā a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ­.§ 41. bha­vyā­nu­vā­de­na bhavyeṣu ca­tu­rda­śā­pi santi. abhavyā ādya eva sthāne.§ 42. sa­mya­ktvā­nu­vā­de­na kṣā­yi­ka­sa­mya­ktve a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni a­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­ni santi. kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­ktve a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni a­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­ni­. au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­ktve a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭiḥ sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­ś ca sve sve sthāne.§ 43. saṃ­jñā­nu­vā­de­na saṃjñiṣu dvādaśa gu­ṇa­sthā­nā­ni kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­ni­. a­saṃ­jñi­ṣu ekam eva mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sthā­na­m­. ta­du­bha­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­ra­hi­taḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lī a­yo­ga­ke­va­lī ca.§ 44. ā­hā­rā­nu­vā­de­na ā­hā­ra­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni ke­va­lya­ntā­ni­. a­nā­hā­ra­ke­ṣu vi­gra­ha­ga­tyā­pa­nne­ṣu trīṇi gu­ṇa­sthā­nā­ni mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭiḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­r a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ś ca. sa­mu­dghā­ta­ga­taḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lī a­yo­ga­ke­va­lī ca. siddhāḥ pa­ra­me­ṣṭhi­naḥ a­tī­ta­gu­ṇa­sthā­nāḥ­. uktā sa­tpra­rū­pa­ṇā­.§ 45. saṃ­khyā­pra­rū­pa­ṇo­cya­te­. sā dvividhā sā­mā­nye­na vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ca. sā­mā­nye­na tāvad jīvā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­ntā­na­ntāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­ś ca pa­lyo­pmā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktva­saṃ­khyāḥ­. pṛ­tha­ktva­m ity ā­ga­ma­saṃ­jñā tisṝṇāṃ ko­ṭī­nā­ma­m upari na­vā­nā­m adhaḥ.1 a­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. catvāra u­pa­śa­ma­kāḥ pra­ve­śe­na eko vā dvau vā trayo vā. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ca­tuḥ­pa­ñcā­śa­t­. sva­kā­le­na sa­mu­di­tāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. catvāraḥ kṣapakā a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­na­ś ca pra­ve­śe­na eko vā dvau vā trayo vā. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­ṣṭo­tta­ra­śa­ta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. sva­kā­le­na sa­mu­di­tāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ pra­ve­śe­na eko vā dvau vā trayo vā. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­ṣṭo­tta­ra­śa­ta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. sva­kā­le­na sa­mu­di­tāḥ śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­pṛ­tha­ktva­saṃ­khyāḥ­.1 Note JS: for tisṝṇāṃ ko­ṭī­nā­ma­m upari read tisṝṇāṃ ko­ṭī­nā­m upari § 46. vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ga­tya­nu­vā­de­na na­ra­ka­ga­tau pra­tha­mā­yāṃ pṛthivyāṃ nārakā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ śreṇayaḥ pra­ta­rā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. dvi­tī­yā­di­ṣv ā saptamyā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ śre­ṇya­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. sa cā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ a­saṃ­khye­yā yo­ja­na­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ­. sarvāsu pṛ­thi­vī­ṣu sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­sa­mya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­ya­ś ca pa­lyo­pmā­saṃ­kye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. ti­rya­gga­tau tiraścāṃ madhye mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­ntā­na­ntāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ saṃ­ya­tā­sa­mya­tā­ntāḥ pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­kye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau manuṣyā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ śre­ṇya­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. sa cā­sa­mkhye­ya­bhā­gaḥ a­saṃ­khye­yā yo­ja­na­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­ntāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. pra­ma­ttā­dī­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktā saṃkhyā. de­va­ga­tau devā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­sa­mkhye­yāḥ śreṇayaḥ pra­ta­rā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­.§ 47. i­ndri­yā­nu­vā­de­na e­ke­ndri­yā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­ntā­na­ntāḥ­. dvī­ndri­yā­s trī­ndri­yā­ś ca­tu­ri­ndri­yā a­saṃ­khye­yāḥ śreṇayaḥ pra­ta­rā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­mi­tāḥ­.1 pa­ñce­ndri­ye­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ śreṇayaḥ pra­ta­rā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yo ’­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­.1 Note JS: for pra­ta­rā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­mi­tāḥ read pra­ta­rā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ § 48. kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yi­kā a­pkā­yi­kā­s te­jaḥ­kā­yi­kā vā­yu­kā­yi­kā a­saṃ­khye­yā lokāḥ. va­na­spa­ti­kā­yi­kāḥ a­na­ntā­na­ntāḥ­. tra­sa­kā­yi­ka­saṃ­khyā pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t­.§ 49. yo­gā­nu­vā­de­na ma­no­yo­gi­no vā­gyo­gi­na­ś ca mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ śreṇayaḥ pra­ta­rā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. kā­ya­yo­gi­no mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­ntā­na­ntāḥ­. tra­yā­nā­m api yogināṃ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­ntāḥ pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­da­yaḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­.§ 50. ve­dā­nu­vā­de­na strīvedāḥ puṃ­ve­dā­ś ca mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ śreṇayaḥ pra­ta­rā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. na­puṃ­sa­ke­ve­dā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­ntā­na­ntāḥ­. strīvedā na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­dā­ś ca sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­da­yo ’­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. puṃvedāḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yo ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntāḥ sā­ma­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. a­pa­ga­ta­ve­dā a­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­da­yo ’­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­.§ 51. ka­ṣā­yā­nu­vā­de­na kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­su mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dyaḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­da­yo ’­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. lo­bha­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ ukta eva kramaḥ. ayaṃ tu viśeṣaḥ sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­saṃ­ya­tāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. a­ka­ṣā­yā u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­yā­da­yo ’­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­.§ 52. jñā­nā­nu­vā­de­na ma­tya­jñā­ni­naḥ śru­tā­jñā­ni­na­ś ca mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­ni­no mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­kye­yāḥ śreṇayaḥ pra­ta­rā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. ma­ti­śru­ta­jñā­ni­no ’­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. a­va­dhi­jñā­ni­no ’­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­da­yaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­ni­naḥ pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­da­yaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. ke­va­la­jñā­ni­naḥ sayogā a­yo­gā­ś ca sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­.§ 53. saṃ­ya­mā­nu­vā­de­na sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­na­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tāḥ pra­ma­ttā­da­yo ’­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tāḥ pra­ma­ttā­ś cā­pra­ma­ttā­ś ca saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tā ya­thā­khyā­ta­vi­hā­ra­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā a­saṃ­ya­tā­ś ca sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­.§ 54. da­rśa­nā­nu­vā­de­na ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­no mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khe­yāḥ śreṇayaḥ pra­ta­rā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. a­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­no mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­ntā­na­ntāḥ­. ubhaye ca sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. a­va­dhi­da­rśa­ni­no ’­va­dhi­jñā­ni­va­t ke­va­la­da­rśa­ni­naḥ ke­va­la­jñā­ni­va­t­.§ 55. le­śyā­nu­vā­de­na kṛ­ṣṇa­lī­la­kā­po­ta­le­śyā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yo ’­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. te­jaḥ­pa­dma­le­śyā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­ntāḥ strī­ve­da­va­t­. pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. śu­kla­le­śyā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­ntāḥ pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­kye­yāḥ­. a­pū­rva­ka­ra­ṇā­da­yaḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā a­le­śyā­ś ca sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­.§ 56. bha­vyā­nu­vā­de­na bhavyeṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yo ’­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. abhavyā a­na­ntāḥ­.§ 57. sa­mya­ktvā­nu­vā­de­na kṣā­yi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣu a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ pa­lyo­pa­–­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­da­ya u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­yā­ntāḥ saṃ­khe­yāḥ­. catvāraḥ kṣapakāḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­no ’­yo­ga­ke­va­li­na­ś ca sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣv a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yo ’­pra­ma­ttā­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣu a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ pa­lyo­pmā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khe­yāḥ­. catvāra au­pa­śa­mi­kāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­ya­ś ca sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­.§ 58. saṃ­jñā­nu­vā­de­na saṃjñiṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­ś ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­va­t­. a­saṃ­jñi­no mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­ntā­na­ntāḥ­. ta­du­bha­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­ra­hi­tāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­.§ 59. ā­hā­rā­nu­vā­de­na ā­hā­ra­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. a­nā­hā­ra­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. saṃkhyā ni­rṇī­tā­.§ 60. kṣetram u­cya­te­. tad dvividhaṃ sā­mā­nye­na vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ca. sā­mā­nye­na tāvad — mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­nā­m a­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­kye­ya­bhā­go ’­saṃ­kye­yā bhāgāḥ sa­rva­lo­ko vā.§ 61. vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ga­tya­nu­vā­de­na na­ra­ka­ga­tau sarvāsu pṛ­thi­vī­ṣu nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ caturṣu gu­ṇa­sthā­ne­ṣu lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. ti­rya­gga­tau tiraścāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­saṃ­ya­tā­sa­mya­tā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­. ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣetram de­va­ga­tau devānāṃ sarveṣāṃ caturṣu gu­ṇa­sthā­ne­ṣu lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­.§ 62. i­ndri­yā­nu­vā­de­na e­ke­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ kṣetraṃ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ­. vi­ka­le­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. pa­ñce­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ ma­nu­ṣya­va­t­.§ 63. kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yā­di­va­na­spa­ti­kā­yā­ntā­nāṃ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ­. tra­sa­kā­yi­kā­nāṃ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t­.§ 64. yo­gā­nu­vā­de­na vā­ṅma­na­sa­yo­gi­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. kā­ya­yo­gi­nā­m mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nā­m a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­.§ 65. ve­dā­nu­vā­de­na strī­puṃ­ve­dā­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­dā­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­nā­m a­pa­ga­ta­ve­dā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­.§ 66. ka­ṣā­yā­nu­vā­de­na kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ lo­bha­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ ca mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­nāṃ sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­yā­ṇā­m a­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­.§ 67. jñā­nā­nu­vā­de­na ma­tya­jñā­ni­śru­tā­jñā­ni­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­. vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­ni­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. ā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­śru­tā­va­dhi­jñā­ni­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­nāṃ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­ni­nāṃ ca pra­ma­ttā­dī­nāṃ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ ke­va­la­jñā­ni­nāṃ sa­yo­gā­nā­m a­yo­gā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­.§ 68. saṃ­ya­mā­nu­vā­de­na sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­nā­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ caturṇāṃ pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­ttā­nāṃ sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ ya­thā­khyā­ta­vi­hā­ra­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ caturṇāṃ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ ca caturṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­.§ 69. da­rśa­nā­nu­vā­de­na ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. a­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­. a­va­dhi­da­rśa­ni­nā­m a­va­dhi­jñā­ni­va­t­. ke­va­la­da­rśa­ni­nāṃ ke­va­la­jñā­ni­va­t­.§ 70. le­śyā­nu­vā­de­na kṛ­ṣṇa­nī­la­kā­po­ta­le­śyā­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­. te­jaḥ­pa­dma­le­śyā­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. śu­kla­le­śyā­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nā­m a­le­śyā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­.§ 71. bha­vyā­nu­vā­de­na bhavyānāṃ ca­tu­rda­śā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­. a­bha­vyā­nāṃ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ­.§ 72. sa­mya­ktvā­nu­vā­de­na kṣā­yi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nā­m au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dyu­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­.§ 73. saṃ­jñā­nu­vā­de­na saṃjñināṃ ca­ksu­rda­rśa­ni­va­t­. a­saṃ­jñi­nāṃ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ­. ta­du­bha­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­ra­hi­tā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­.§ 74. ā­hā­rā­nu­vā­de­na ā­hā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. a­nā­hā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣetraṃ. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­yā bhāgāḥ sa­rva­lo­ko vā. kṣe­tra­ni­rṇa­yaḥ kṛtaḥ.§ 75. spa­rśa­na­m u­cya­te­. tad dvividhaṃ sā­mā­nye­na vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ca. sā­mā­nye­na tāvan mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhiḥ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau dvādaśa ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ ṣaṭ ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­so­nāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­dī­nā­m a­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ kṣe­tra­va­tspa­rśa­na­m­.§ 76. vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ga­tya­nu­vā­de­na na­ra­ka­ga­tau pra­tha­mā­yāṃ pṛthivyāṃ nā­ra­kai­ś ca­tu­rgu­ṇa­sthā­nai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ. dvi­tī­yā­di­ṣu prā­ksa­pta­myā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣti­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gāḥ eko dvau trayaḥ catvāraḥ pañca ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. saptamyāṃ pṛthivyāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­kye­ya­bhā­gaḥ ṣaṭ ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. śeṣais tribhir lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. ti­rya­gga­tau tiraścāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhiḥ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ spṛṣtaḥ. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ sapta ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ ṣaṭ ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau ma­nu­ṣyai­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ sa­rva­lo­ko vā spṛṣṭaḥ. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣti­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ sapta ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­so­nāḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­nā­m a­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ kṣe­tra­va­tspa­rśa­na­m­. de­va­ga­tau devair mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣti­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau nava ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­.§ 77. i­ndri­yā­nu­vā­de­na e­ke­ndri­yaiḥ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ. vi­ka­le­ndri­yai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ sa­rva­lo­ko vā. pa­ñce­ndri­ye­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā deśonāḥ sa­rva­lo­ko vā. śeṣāṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­.§ 78. kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na sthā­va­ra­kā­yi­kaiḥ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ. tra­sa­kā­yi­nāṃ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t spa­rśa­na­m­.§ 79. yo­gā­nu­vā­de­na vā­ṅma­na­sa­yo­gi­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā deśonāḥ sa­rva­lo­ko vā. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­nāṃ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. kā­ya­yo­gi­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­nāṃ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nā­m a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­.§ 80. ve­dā­nu­vā­de­na strī­puṃ­ve­dai­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ aṣṭau ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā deśonāḥ sa­rva­lo­ko vā. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhiḥ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau nava ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­. na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­de­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­tā­saṃ­ya­tai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ ṣaṭ ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. pra­ma­ttā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­nā­m a­pa­ga­ta­ve­dā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­.§ 81. ka­ṣā­yā­nu­vā­de­na ca­tu­ṣka­ṣā­yā­ṇā­m a­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­.§ 82. jñā­nā­nu­vā­de­na ma­tya­jñā­ni­śru­tā­jñā­ni­naṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­. vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­ni­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā deśonāḥ sa­rva­lo­ko vā. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­. ā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­śru­tā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­la­jñā­ni­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­.§ 83. saṃ­ya­mā­nu­vā­de­na saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ sarveṣāṃ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­.§ 84. da­rśa­nā­nu­vā­de­na ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t­. a­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nā­m a­dhi­ke­va­la­da­rśa­ni­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­.11 Note JS: for a­dhi­ke­va­la­da­rśa­ni­nāṃ read a­va­dhi­ke­va­la­da­rśa­ni­nāṃ § 85. le­śyā­nu­vā­de­na kṛ­ṣṇa­nī­la­kā­po­ta­le­śyai­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhiḥ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ pañca catvāro dvau ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. te­jo­le­śyai­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau nava ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­saṃ­ya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ adhyardha ca­tu­rda­śa bhāgā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­ttai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. pa­dma­le­śyai­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­ntai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ pañca ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­ttai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. śu­kla­le­śyai­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­saṃ­ya­tā­sa­mya­tā­ntai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ ṣaṭ ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. pra­ma­ttā­di­sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nā­m a­le­śyā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­.§ 86. bha­vyā­nu­vā­de­na bhavyānāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­. abhavyaiḥ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ.§ 87. sa­mya­ktvā­nu­vā­de­na kṣā­yi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­. kiṃtu saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­. au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­ktvā­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­. śeṣāṇāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­.§ 88. saṃ­jñā­nu­vā­de­na saṃjñināṃ ca­ksu­rda­rśa­ni­va­t­. a­saṃ­jñi­bhiḥ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ. ta­du­bha­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­ra­hi­tā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­.§ 89. ā­hā­rā­nu­vā­de­na ā­hā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. a­nā­hā­ra­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhiḥ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ e­kā­da­śa ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhiḥ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ ṣaṭ ca­tu­rda­śa bhāgā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gāḥ sa­rva­lo­ko vā. a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. sparśanaṃ vyā­khyā­ta­m­.§ 90. kālaḥ pra­stū­ya­te­. sa dvividhaḥ — sā­mā­nye­na vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ca. sā­mā­nye­na tāvad mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā trayo bhaṅgāḥ. a­nā­di­r a­pa­rya­va­sā­naḥ anādiḥ sa­pa­rya­va­sā­naḥ sādiḥ sa­pa­rya­va­sā­na­ś ceti. tatra sādiḥ sa­pa­rya­va­sā­no ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rttaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­rdha­pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rtto de­śo­naḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ṣa­ḍā­va­li­kāḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rttaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati jaghanyaḥ u­tkṛ­ṣṭa­ś cā­nta­rmu­hū­rttaḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdrṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rttaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rttaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pū­rva­ko­ṭī de­śo­nā­. pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­nta­rmu­hū­rttaḥ­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­ksa­yā ca ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­nta­rmu­hū­rttaḥ­. caturṇāṃ kṣa­pa­kā­ṇā­m a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ ca nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca ja­gha­nya­ś co­tkṛ­ṣṭa­ś cā­nta­rmu­hū­rttaḥ­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pū­rva­ko­ṭī de­śo­nā­.§ 91. vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ga­tya­nu­vā­de­na na­ra­ka­ga­tau nā­ra­ke­ṣu saptasu pṛ­thi­vī­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ya­thā­saṃ­khyaṃ e­ka­-­tri­-­sa­pta­-­da­śa­-­sa­pta­da­śa­-­dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­-­tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭeḥ sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­ś ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ukta e­vo­tkṛ­ṣṭo de­śo­naḥ­.§ 92. ti­rya­gga­tau tiraścāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­na­ntaḥ kālo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rtāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa trīṇi pa­lyo­pa­mā­ni­.§ 93. ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau ma­nu­ṣye­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rse­ṇa trīṇi pa­lyo­pa­mā­ni pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­kā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ṣa­ḍā­va­li­kāḥ­. sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca ja­gha­nya­ś co­tkṛ­ṣṭa­ś cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa trīṇi pa­lyo­pa­mā­ni sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. śeṣāṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ.§ 94. de­va­ga­tau deveṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rse­ṇai­ka­triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭeḥ sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­ś ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rse­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ni­.§ 95. i­ndri­yā­nu­vā­de­na e­ke­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na kṣu­dra­bha­va­gra­ha­ṇaṃ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­na­ntaḥ kālo ’­saṃ­khe­yāḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rtāḥ­. vi­ka­le­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na kṣu­dra­bha­va­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa saṃ­khe­yā­ni va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇi­. pa­ñce­ndri­ye­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sraṃ pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­ka­m­. śeṣāṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ.§ 96. kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na pṛ­thi­vya­pte­jo­vā­yu­kā­yi­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na kṣu­dra­bha­va­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­saṃ­khye­yā lokāḥ. va­na­spa­ti­kā­yi­kā­nā­m e­ke­ndri­ya­va­t­. tra­sa­kā­yi­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sa­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sre pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­ke­. śeṣānāṃ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t­.§ 97. yo­gā­nu­vā­de­na vā­ṅma­na­sa­yo­gi­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭeḥ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­ka­sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ kṣa­pa­kā­ṇāṃ ca nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca ja­gha­nye­nai­ka­sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. kā­ya­yo­gi­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nai­ka­sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­na­ntaḥ kālo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rtāḥ­. śeṣaṇāṃ ma­no­yo­gi­va­t­. a­yo­gā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 98. ve­dā­nu­vā­de­na strī­ve­de­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. kintu a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­ñca­pa­ñcā­śa­tpa­lyo­pa­mā­ni de­śo­nā­ni­. puṃ­ve­de­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­de­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­na­ntaḥ kālo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rttāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. kiṃtv a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. a­pa­ga­ta­ve­dā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 99. ka­ṣā­yā­nu­vā­de­na ca­tu­ṣka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ ma­no­yo­gi­va­t­. dvayor u­pa­śa­ma­ka­yo­r dvayoḥ kṣa­pa­ka­yoḥ ke­va­la­lo­bha­sya ca a­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­taḥ kālaḥ.§ 10­0­. jñā­nā­nu­vā­de­na ma­tya­jñā­ni­śru­tā­jñā­ni­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyoḥ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­ni­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭeḥ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. ā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­śru­tā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­la­jñā­ni­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ­.§ 10­1­. saṃ­ya­mā­nu­vā­de­na sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­na­pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­ya­thā­khyā­ta­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ ca caturṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ.§ 10­2­. da­rśa­nā­nu­vā­de­na ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sre­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­nāṃ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. a­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. a­va­dhi­ke­va­la­da­rśa­ni­no­r a­va­dhi­ke­va­la­jñā­ni­va­t­.§ 10­3­. le­śyā­nu­vā­de­na kṛ­ṣṇa­nī­la­kā­po­ta­le­śyā­su mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsa­pta­da­śa­sa­pta­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyoḥ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsa­pta­da­śa­sa­pta­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. te­jaḥ­pa­dma­le­śya­yo­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­me a­ṣṭā­da­śa ca sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyoḥ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­ttā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rśe­ṇā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. śu­kla­le­śyā­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇai­ka­triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­di­sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nā­m a­le­śyā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. kiṃ tu saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­.§ 10­4­. bha­vyā­nu­vā­de­na bhavyeṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā dvau bhaṅgau anādiḥ sa­pa­rya­va­sā­naḥ sādiḥ sa­pa­rya­va­sā­na­ś ca. tatra sādiḥ sa­pa­rya­va­sā­no ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­rddha­pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rto de­śo­naḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. a­bha­vyā­nā­m a­nā­di­r a­pa­rya­va­sā­naḥ­.§ 10­5­. sa­mya­ktvā­nu­vā­de­na kṣā­yi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ caturṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­ktve­ṣu a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­to­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­ś co­tkṛ­ṣṭa­ś cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. pra­ma­tā­pra­ma­tta­yo­ś ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ ca nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ.§ 10­6­. saṃ­jñā­nu­vā­de­na saṃjñiṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­nāṃ puṃ­ve­da­va­t­. śe­ṣā­ṇā­m sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ­. a­saṃ­jñi­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na kṣu­dra­bha­va­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. u­tka­rṣe­nā­na­ntaḥ kalo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rtāḥ­. ta­du­bha­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­ra­hi­tā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ­.§ 10­7­. ā­hā­rā­nu­vā­de­na ā­hā­ra­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­ye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇāṃ­gu­lā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ a­saṃ­khe­yā­saṃ­khe­yā u­tsa­rpi­ṇya­va­sa­rpi­ṇyaḥ­. śeṣāṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. a­nā­hā­ra­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ samayaḥ u­tka­rṣe­ṇa trayaḥ sa­ma­yāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yāḥ ja­gha­ne­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­va­li­kā­yā a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yāḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dvau sa­ma­yau­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­no nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­na trayaḥ sa­ma­yāḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa saṃkheyāḥ sa­ma­yāḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­ś co­tkṛ­ṣṭa­ś ca trayaḥ sa­ma­yāḥ­. a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ka­taḥ kālaḥ. kālo va­rṇi­taḥ­.§ 10­8­. antaraṃ ni­rū­pya­te­. vi­va­kṣi­ta­sya guṇasya gu­ṇā­nta­ra­saṃ­kra­me sati pu­na­sta­tprā­pteḥ prā­ṅma­dhya­m a­nta­ra­m­. tad dvividhaṃ sā­mā­nye­na vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa ca. sā­mā­nye­na tāvad mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­.1 u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve ṣaṭṣaṣtī deśone sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇā­m­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r antaraṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­rddha­pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rto de­śo­naḥ­. sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r antaraṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­sā­da­na­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­rddha­pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rto de­śo­naḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­rddha­pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rto de­śo­naḥ­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa va­rṣa­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­rddha­pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rto de­śo­nāḥ­. caturṇāṃ kṣa­pa­kā­ṇā­m a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ ca nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ṣa­ṇmā­sāḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca nāsty a­nta­ra­m­.1 Note JS: for ja­gha­nye­nā­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. read ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. § 10­9­. vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ga­tya­nu­vā­de­na na­ra­ka­ga­tau nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ saptasu pṛ­thi­vī­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­raṃ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa e­ka­-­tri­-­sa­pta­-­da­śa­-­sa­pta­da­śa­-­dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­-­tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa e­ka­-­tri­-­sa­pta­-­da­śa­-­sa­pta­da­śa­-­dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­-­tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­.§ 11­0­. ti­rya­gga­tau tiraścāṃ mi­thyā­drste­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­ke­ṣa­yā nasty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa trīṇi pa­lyo­pa­mā­ni de­śo­nā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­nāṃ caturṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m a­nta­ra­m­.§ 11­1­. ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­s ti­rya­gva­t­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa trīṇi pa­lyo­pa­mā­ni pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­kā­ni­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa trīṇi pa­lyo­pa­mā­ni pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­di­kā­ni­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­ttā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nasty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvā­ni­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvā­ni­. śeṣāṇāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 11­2­. de­va­ga­tau devānāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­ā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa e­ka­triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pmā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇai­ka­triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­.§ 11­3­. i­ndri­yā­nu­vā­de­na e­ke­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­na kṣu­dra­bha­va­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sre pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­ke­. vi­ka­le­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na kṣu­dra­bha­va­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­na­ntaḥ kālo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rtāḥ­. evam indriyaṃ praty a­nta­ra­m u­kta­m­. guṇaṃ praty u­bha­ya­to ’pi nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. pa­ñce­ndri­ye­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rse­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pma­sa­ha­sraṃ pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­ka­m­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sraṃ pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­ka­m­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sraṃ pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­ka­m­. śeṣāṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­.§ 11­4­. kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na pṛ­thi­vya­pte­jo­vā­yu­kā­yi­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na kṣu­dra­bha­va­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­na­ntaḥ kālo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rtāḥ­. va­na­spa­ti­kā­yi­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­na kṣu­dra­bha­va­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­saṃ­khye­yā lokāḥ. evaṃ kāyaṃ praty a­nta­ra­m u­kta­m­. guṇaṃ praty u­bha­ya­to ’pi nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. tra­sa­kā­yi­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­h sā­mā­nya­va­t­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­rka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sre pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­ke­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sre pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­ke­. caturṇāṃ u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sre pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­ke­. śeṣāṇāṃ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t­.§ 11­5­. yo­gā­nu­vā­de­na kā­ya­vā­ṅma­na­sa­yo­gi­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. ca­tu­rṇā­m kṣa­pa­kā­ṇā­m a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 11­6­. ve­dā­nu­vā­de­na strī­ve­de­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­ñca­pa­ñcā­śa­tpa­lyo­pa­mā­ni de­śo­nā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­ya sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. dvayor u­pa­śa­ma­ka­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. dvayoḥ kṣa­pa­ka­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa va­rṣa­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­.§ 11­7­. puṃ­ve­de­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pmā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. dvayor u­pa­śa­ma­ka­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. dvayoḥ kṣa­pa­ka­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa saṃ­va­tsa­raḥ sā­ti­re­kaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­.§ 11­8­. na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­de­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­ni­vṛ­ttyu­pa­śa­ma­kā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­. dvayoḥ kṣa­pa­ka­yoḥ strī­ve­da­va­t­. a­pa­ga­ta­ve­de­ṣu a­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­ro­pa­śa­ma­ka­sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­yo­pa­śa­ma­ka­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­m utkṛṣṭaṃ cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ya­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. śeṣāṇāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 11­9­. ka­ṣā­yā­nu­vā­de­na kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bha­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭā­dya­ni­vṛ­ttyu­pa­śa­ma­kā­ntā­nāṃ ma­no­yo­gi­va­t­. dvayoḥ kṣa­pa­ka­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa saṃ­va­tsa­raḥ sā­ti­re­kaḥ­. ke­va­la­lo­bha­sya sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­yo­pa­śa­ma­ka­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. kṣa­pa­ka­sya tasya sā­mā­nya­va­t­. a­ka­ṣā­ye­ṣu u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ya­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. śeṣāṇāṃ trayāṇāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 12­0­. jñā­nā­nu­vā­de­na ma­tya­jñā­na­śru­tā­jñā­na­vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­ni­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. ā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­śru­tā­va­dhi­jñā­ni­ṣu a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pū­rva­ko­ṭī de­śo­nā­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ṣa­ṭṣa­ṣṭi­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rse­na tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ṣa­ṭṣa­ṣṭi­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. caturṇāṃ kṣa­pa­kā­ṇāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. kiṃ tu a­va­dhi­jñā­ni­ṣu nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa va­rṣa­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­ni­ṣu pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­m utkṛṣṭaṃ cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. caturṇāṃ u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pū­rva­ko­ṭī de­śo­nā­. caturṇāṃ kṣa­pa­kā­ṇā­m a­va­dhi­jñā­ni­va­t­. dvayoḥ ke­va­la­jñā­ni­noḥ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 12­1­. saṃ­ya­mā­nu­vā­de­na sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­na­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­te­ṣu pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­m u­tkṛ­ṣṭa­m cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. dvayor u­pa­śa­ma­ka­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pū­rva­ko­ṭī de­śo­nā­. dvayoḥ kṣa­pa­ka­yoḥ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. pa­ri­hā­ra­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­te­ṣu pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­m utkṛṣṭaṃ cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. sū­kṣma­sā­mpa­rā­ya­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­te­ṣū­pa­śa­ma­ka­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. tasyaiva kṣa­pa­ka­sya sā­mā­nya­va­t­. ya­thā­khyā­te a­ka­ṣā­ya­va­t­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. a­saṃ­ya­te­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsy a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. śeṣāṇāṃ tra­yā­ṇā­m sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 12­2­. da­rśa­nā­nu­vā­de­na ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sre de­śo­ne­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ u­ta­krṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sre de­śo­ne­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sre de­śo­ne­. caturṇāṃ kṣa­pa­kā­ṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­. a­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m a­nta­ra­m­. a­va­dhi­da­rśa­ni­no ’­va­dhi­jñā­ni­va­t­. ke­va­la­da­rśa­ni­naḥ ke­va­la­jñā­ni­va­t­.§ 12­3­. le­śyā­nu­vā­de­na kṛ­ṣṇa­lī­la­kā­po­ta­le­śyā­su mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsa­pta­da­śa­sa­pta­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsa­pta­da­śa­sa­pta­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­.§ 12­4­. te­jaḥ­pa­dma­le­śya­yo­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­me a­ṣṭā­da­śa ca sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­me a­ṣṭā­da­śa ca sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca nāsty a­nta­ra­m­.§ 12­5­. śu­kla­le­śye­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇai­ka­triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­ṣo­nā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇai­ka­triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­to­s te­jo­le­śyā­va­t­. a­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tsya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­m utkṛṣṭaṃ cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. tra­yā­ṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­m utkṛṣṭaṃ cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ya­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. caturṇāṃ kṣa­pa­kā­ṇāṃ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nā­m a­le­śyā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 12­6­. bha­vyā­nu­vā­de­na bhavyeṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. a­bha­vyā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca nāsty a­nta­ra­m­.§ 12­7­. sa­mya­ktvā­nu­vā­de­na kṣā­yi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣv a­sa­mya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pū­rva­ko­ṭī de­śo­nā­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. śeṣāṇāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 12­8­. kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣv a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pū­rva­ko­ṭī de­śo­nā­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ṣa­ṭṣa­ṣṭi­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­.§ 12­9­. au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣv a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sapta rā­triṃ­di­nā­ni­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati jaghanyaṃ utkṛṣṭaṃ cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ca­tu­rda­śa rā­rtriṃ­di­nā­ni­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­m utkṛṣṭaṃ cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa paṃ­ca­da­śa rā­triṃ­di­nā­ni­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati jaghanyaṃ utkṛṣṭaṃ cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. tra­yā­ṇa­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa va­rṣa­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­m utkṛṣṭaṃ cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ya­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca nāsty a­nta­ra­m­.§ 13­0­. saṃ­jñā­nu­vā­de­na saṃjñiṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. caturṇāṃ kṣa­pa­kā­ṇāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. a­saṃ­jñi­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yai­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. ta­du­bha­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­ra­hi­tā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 13­1­. ā­hā­rā­nu­vā­de­na ā­hā­ra­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣti­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pmā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rśe­ṇā­ṅgu­lā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khye­yā u­tsa­rpi­ṇya­va­sa­rpi­ṇyaḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rśe­ṇā­ṅgu­lā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­saṃ­khye­yā u­tsa­rpi­ṇya­va­sa­rpi­ṇyaḥ­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­ṅgu­lā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khye­yā u­tsa­rpi­ṇya­vsa­rpi­ṇyaḥ­. caturṇāṃ kṣa­pa­kā­ṇāṃ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 13­2­. a­nā­hā­ra­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­na mā­sa­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­ga­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa va­rṣa­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ṣa­ṇmā­sāḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. a­nta­ra­m a­va­ga­ta­m­.§ 13­3­. bhāvo vi­bhā­vya­te­. sa dvividhaḥ sā­mā­nye­na vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ca. sā­mā­nye­na tavat mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­r ity au­da­yi­ko bhāvaḥ. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­r iti pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­r iti kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­r iti au­pa­śa­mi­ko vā kṣāyiko vā kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko vā bhāvaḥ. a­saṃ­ya­taḥ punar au­da­yi­ke­na bhā­ve­na­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­taḥ pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­to ’­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta iti kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nā­m au­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. caturṣu kṣa­pa­ke­ṣu sa­yo­gā­yo­ga­ke­va­li­no­ś ca kṣāyiko bhāvaḥ.§ 13­4­. vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ga­tya­nu­vā­de­na na­ra­ka­ga­tau pra­tha­mā­yāṃ pṛthivyāṃ nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. dvi­tī­yā­di­ṣv ā saptamyā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r au­pa­śa­mi­ko vā kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko vā bhāvaḥ. a­saṃ­ya­taḥ punar au­da­yi­ke­na bhā­ve­na­. ti­rya­gga­tau tiraścāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. de­va­ga­tau devānāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 13­5­. i­ndri­yā­nu­vā­de­na e­ke­ndri­ya­vi­ka­le­ndri­yā­ṇā­m au­da­yi­ko bhāvaḥ. pa­ñce­ndri­ye­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 13­6­. kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na sthā­va­ra­kā­yi­kā­nā­m au­da­yi­ko bhāvaḥ. tra­sa­kā­yi­kā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­m eva.§ 13­7­. yo­gā­nu­vā­de­na kā­ya­vā­ṅma­na­sa­yo­gi­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­m eva.§ 13­8­. ve­dā­nu­vā­de­na strī­pu­nna­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­dā­nāṃ a­ve­dā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 13­9­. ka­ṣā­yā­nu­vā­de­na kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bha­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇā­m a­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 14­0­. jñā­nā­nu­vā­de­na ma­tya­jñā­ni­śru­tā­jñā­ni­vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­ni­nāṃ ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­la­jñā­ni­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 141 saṃ­ya­mā­nu­vā­de­na sarveṣāṃ saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 14­2­. da­rśa­nā­nu­vā­de­na ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­nā­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­nā­va­dhi­da­rśa­na­ke­va­la­da­rśa­ni­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 14­3­. le­śyā­nu­vā­de­na ṣa­ḍle­śyā­le­śyā­nāṃ ca sā­ma­nya­va­t­.§ 14­4­. bha­vyā­nu­vā­de­na bhavyānāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. a­bha­vyā­nāṃ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ko bhāvaḥ.§ 14­5­. sa­mya­ktvā­nu­vā­de­na kṣā­yi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣu a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭeḥ kṣāyiko bhāvaḥ. kṣāyikaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­tva­m au­da­yi­ke­na bhā­ve­na­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. kṣāyikaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nā­m au­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. kṣāyikaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. śeṣāṇāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣu a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭeḥ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. a­saṃ­ya­taḥ punar au­da­yi­ke­na bhā­ve­na­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣu a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r au­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. a­saṃ­ya­taḥ punar au­da­yi­ke­na bhā­ve­na­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. caturṇāṃ u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nā­m au­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭeḥ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ kṣā­yo­pa­śmi­ko bhāvaḥ. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r au­da­yi­ko bhāvaḥ.§ 14­6­. saṃ­jñā­nu­vā­de­na saṃjñināṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. a­saṃ­jñi­nā­m au­da­yi­ko bhāvaḥ. ta­du­bha­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­ra­hi­tā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 14­7­. ā­hā­rā­nu­vā­de­na ā­hā­ra­kā­ṇā­m a­nā­hā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­va­t­. bhāvaḥ pa­ri­sa­mā­ptaḥ­.§ 14­8­. a­lpa­ba­hu­tva­m u­pa­va­rṇya­te­. tad dvividhaṃ sā­mā­nye­na vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ca. sā­mā­nye­na tāvat sarvataḥ stokāḥ traya u­pa­śa­ma­kāḥ sva­gu­ṇa­sthā­na­kā­le­ṣu pra­ve­śe­na tu­lya­saṃ­khyāḥ­. u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­yā­s tāvanta eva. trayaḥ kṣapakāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­vī­ta­rā­ga­ccha­dma­sthā­s tāvanta eva. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­no ’­yo­ga­ke­va­li­na­ś ca pra­ve­śe­na tu­lya­saṃ­khyāḥ­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ sva­kā­le­na sa­mu­di­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­nta­gu­ṇāḥ­.§ 14­9­. vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ga­tya­nu­vā­de­na na­ra­ka­ga­tau sarvāsu pṛ­thi­vī­ṣu nā­ra­ke­ṣu sarvataḥ stokāḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ­. sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. ti­rya­gga­tau tiraścāṃ sarvataḥ stokāḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ­. i­ta­re­ṣāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­di­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. tataḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. de­va­ga­tau devānāṃ nā­ra­ka­va­t­.§ 15­0­. i­ndri­yā­nu­vā­de­na e­ke­ndri­ya­vi­ka­le­ndri­ye­ṣu gu­ṇa­sthā­na­bhe­do nāstīty a­lpa­ba­hu­tvā­bhā­vaḥ­. pa­ñce­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. ayaṃ tu viśeṣaḥ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­.§ 15­1­. kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na sthā­va­ra­kā­ye­ṣu gu­ṇa­sthā­na­bhe­dā­bhā­vā­d a­lpa­bha­hu­tvā­bhā­vaḥ­. tra­skā­yi­kā­nāṃ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t­.§ 15­2­. yo­gā­nu­vā­de­na vā­ṅma­na­sa­yo­gi­nāṃ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t­. kā­ya­yo­gi­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. ve­dā­nu­vā­de­na strī­puṃ­ve­dā­nāṃ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t­. na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­dā­nāṃ a­ve­dā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 15­3­. ka­ṣā­yā­nu­vā­de­na kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ puṃ­ve­da­va­t­. ayaṃ tu viśeṣaḥ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­nta­gu­ṇāḥ­. lo­bha­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ dvayor u­pa­śa­ma­ka­yo­s tulyā saṃkhyā. kṣapakāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­śu­ddhyu­pa­śa­ma­ka­saṃ­ya­tā vi­śe­ṣā­dhi­kāḥ­. sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­kṣa­pa­kāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. śe­ṣā­ṇā­m sā­mā­nya­va­t­.§ 15­4­. jñā­nā­nu­vā­de­na ma­tya­jñā­ni­śru­tā­jñā­ni­ṣu sarvataḥ stokāḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ­. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­nta­gu­ṇāḥ­. vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­ni­ṣu sarvataḥ stokāḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ­. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dhi­jñā­ni­ṣu sarvataḥ stokāś catvāra u­pa­śa­ma­kā­ś catvāraḥ kṣapakāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­ni­ṣu sarvataḥ stokāś catvāra u­pa­śa­ma­kāḥ­. catvāraḥ kṣapakāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. ke­va­la­jñā­ni­ṣu a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­bhyaḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­.§ 15­5­. saṃ­ya­mā­nu­vā­de­na sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­nā­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­te­ṣu dvayor u­pa­śa­ma­ka­yo­s tulyā saṃkhyā. tataḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇau kṣa­pa­kau­. a­pra­ma­ttāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. pramattāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. pa­ri­hā­ra­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­te­ṣu a­pra­ma­tte­bhyaḥ pramattāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sū­kṣma­saṃ­pa­rā­ya­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­te­ṣu u­pa­śa­ma­ke­bhyaḥ kṣapakāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. ya­thā­khyā­ta­vi­hā­ra­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­te­ṣu u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ye­bhyaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­na­s tāvanta eva. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ nāsty a­lpa­ba­hu­tva­m­. a­saṃ­ya­te­ṣu sarvataḥ stokāḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­tyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­ya­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. mi­tyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­nta­gu­ṇāḥ­.§ 15­6­. da­rśa­nā­nu­vā­de­na ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­nāṃ ma­no­yo­gi­va­t­. a­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­nāṃ kā­ya­yo­gi­va­t­. a­va­dhi­da­rśa­ni­nā­m a­va­dhi­jñā­ni­va­t­. ke­va­la­da­rśa­ni­nāṃ ke­va­la­jñā­ni­va­t­.§ 15­7­. le­śyā­nu­vā­de­na kṛ­ṣṇa­lī­la­kā­po­ta­le­śyā­nāṃ a­saṃ­ya­ta­va­t­. te­jaḥ­pa­dma­le­śyā­nāṃ sarvataḥ stokā a­pra­ma­ttāḥ­. pramattāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. evam i­ta­re­ṣāṃ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t­. śu­kla­le­śyā­nāṃ sarvaḥ stokā u­pa­śa­ma­kāḥ­. kṣapakāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­.§ 15­8­. bha­vyā­nu­vā­de­na bhavyānāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. a­bha­vyā­nāṃ nāsty a­lpa­ba­hu­tva­m­.§ 15­9­. sa­mya­ktvā­nu­vā­de­na kṣhā­yi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣu sarvataḥ stokāś catvāra u­pa­śa­ma­kāḥ­. i­ta­re­ṣāṃ pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. tataḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣu sarvataḥ stokā a­pra­ma­ttā­. pramattāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sarvataḥ stokāś catvāra u­pa­śa­ma­kāḥ­. a­pra­ma­ttāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. pramattāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. śeṣāṇāṃ nāsty a­lpa­ba­hu­tva­m­.§ 16­0­. saṃ­jñā­nu­vā­de­na saṃjñināṃ ca­ku­rda­rśa­ni­va­t­. a­saṃ­jñi­nāṃ nāsty a­pa­ba­hu­tva­m­. ta­du­bha­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­ra­hi­tā­nāṃ ke­va­la­jñā­ni­va­t­.§ 16­1­. ā­hā­rā­nu­vā­de­na ā­hā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ kā­ya­yo­gi­va­t­. a­nā­hā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ sarvataḥ stokāḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ­. a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo ’­na­nta­gu­ṇāḥ­.§ 16­2­. evaṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­nāṃ ga­tyā­di­ṣu mārgaṇā kṛtā sā­mā­nye­na­. tatra sū­kṣma­bhe­da ā­ga­mā­vi­ro­dhe­nā­nu­sa­rta­vyaḥ­.§ 16­3­. evaṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­syā­dā­v u­ddi­ṣṭa­sya la­kṣa­ṇo­tpa­tti­svā­mi­vi­ṣa­ya­nyā­sā­dhi­ga­mo­pā­yā ni­rdi­ṣṭāḥ­. ta­tsaṃ­ba­ndhe­na ca jī­vā­dī­nāṃ saṃ­jñā­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­di ni­rdi­ṣṭa­m­. ta­da­nta­raṃ sa­mya­gjñā­naṃ vi­cā­rā­rha­m ity āha —ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­lā­ni jñānam || 1.9 || § 16­4­. jñā­na­śa­bdaḥ pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te­. ma­ti­jñā­naṃ śru­ta­jñā­naṃ a­va­dhi­jñā­naṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­naṃ ke­va­la­jñā­na­m iti. i­ndri­yai­r manasā ca yathā svam artho manyate anayā manute ma­na­na­mā­traṃ vā matiḥ. ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­ka­rma­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­me sati ni­rū­pya­mā­ṇaṃ śrūyate anena tat śṛṇoti śra­va­ṇa­mā­traṃ vā śru­ta­m­. anayoḥ pra­tyā­sa­nna­ni­rde­śaḥ kṛtaḥ kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vā­t­. tathā ca vakṣyate śrutaṃ ma­ti­pū­rva­m iti. a­vā­gdhā­nā­d a­va­cchi­nna­vi­ṣa­yā­d vā a­va­dhiḥ­. pa­ra­kī­ya­ma­no­ga­to ’rtho mana ity u­cya­te­. sā­ha­ca­ryā­t tasya pa­rya­ya­ṇaṃ pa­ri­ga­ma­naṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yaḥ­. ma­ti­jñā­na­pra­sa­ṅga iti cet; na; a­pe­kṣā­mā­tra­tvā­t­. kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­śa­kti­mā­tra­vi­jṛ­mbhi­taṃ hi ta­tke­va­laṃ sva­pa­ra­ma­no­bhi­r vya­pa­di­śya­te­. yathā abhre ca­ndra­ma­saṃ pa­śye­ti­. bā­hye­nā­bhya­nta­re­ṇa ca tapasā ya­da­rtha­m arthino mārgaṃ kevante sevante ta­tke­va­la­m­. a­sa­hā­ya­m iti vā. tadante prāpyate iti ante kri­ya­te­. tasya pra­tyā­sa­nna­tvā­t ta­tsa­mī­pe ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. kutaḥ pra­tyā­sa­ttiḥ­. saṃ­ya­mai­kā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­t­. tasya a­va­dhi­r vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭaḥ­. kutaḥ vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭā­nta­ra­tvā­t­. pra­tya­kṣā­t parokṣaṃ pūrvam uktaṃ su­ga­ma­tvā­t­. śru­ta­pa­ri­ci­tā­nu­bhū­tā hi ma­ti­śru­ta­pa­ddha­tiḥ sarveṇa prā­ni­ga­ṇe­na prāyaḥ prāpyate yataḥ. evam etat pa­ñca­vi­dhaṃ jñā­na­m­. ta­dbhe­dā­da­ya­ś ca pu­ra­stā­d va­kṣya­nte­.§ 16­5­. pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r a­dhi­ga­maḥ ity u­kta­m­. pramāṇaṃ ca ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t jñānam a­bhi­ma­ta­m­. ke­ṣaṃ­ci­t saṃ­ni­ka­rṣaḥ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d i­ndri­ya­m iti. ato ’­dhi­kṛ­tā­nāṃ eva ma­tyā­dī­nāṃ pra­mā­ṇa­tva­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­m āha —ta­tpra­mā­ṇe || 1­.­10 || § 16­6­. ta­dva­ca­naṃ kim a­rtha­m­. pra­mā­ṇā­nta­ra­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­. saṃ­ni­ka­rṣaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­m indriyaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m iti kecit ka­lpa­ya­nti ta­nni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ tadity u­cya­te­. tadeva matyādi pramāṇaṃ nānyad iti.§ 16­7­. atha saṃ­ni­ka­rṣe pramāṇe sati indriye vā ko doṣaḥ? yadi saṃ­ni­ka­rṣaḥ pra­mā­ṇaṃ­, sū­kṣma­vya­va­hi­ta­vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭā­nā­m a­rthā­nā­m a­gra­ha­ṇa­pra­sa­ṅgaḥ­. na hi te indriyaiḥ saṃ­ni­kṛ­ṣya­nte­. ataḥ sa­rva­jña­tvā­bhā­vaḥ syāt. i­ndri­ya­m api yadi pramāṇaṃ sa eva doṣaḥ; a­lpa­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t ca­kṣu­rā­dī­nāṃ jñeyasya cā­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­tvā­t­.§ 16­8­. sa­rve­ndri­ya­saṃ­ni­ka­rṣā­bhā­va­ś ca; ca­kṣu­rma­na­soḥ prā­pya­kā­ri­tvā­bhā­vā­t­. a­prā­pya­kā­ri­tvaṃ ca u­tta­ra­tra va­kṣya­te­.§ 16­9­. yadi jñānaṃ pramāṇaṃ pha­lā­bhā­vaḥ­. a­dhi­ga­mo hi phalam iṣṭaṃ na bhā­vā­nta­ra­m­. sa cet pra­mā­ṇaṃ­, na ta­syā­nya­t phalaṃ bha­vi­tu­m a­rha­ti­. pha­la­va­tā ca pra­mā­ṇe­na bha­vi­ta­vya­m­. saṃ­ni­ka­rṣe indriye vā pramāṇe sati a­dhi­ga­maḥ phalam a­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­taṃ yujyate iti. tad a­yu­kta­m­. yadi saṃ­ni­ka­rṣaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­m a­rthā­dhi­ga­maḥ phalaṃ, tasya dvi­ṣṭha­tvā­t ta­tpha­le­nā­dhi­ga­me­nā­pi dviṣṭhena bha­vi­ta­vya­m iti a­rthā­dī­nā­m apy a­dhi­ga­maḥ prā­pno­ti­. ā­tma­na­ś ce­ta­na­tvā­t tatraiva sa­ma­vā­ya iti cet. na; jña­sva­bhā­vā­bhā­ve sa­rve­ṣā­m a­ce­ta­na­tvā­t­. jña­sva­bhā­vā­bhyu­pa­ga­me vā ātmanaḥ sva­ma­ta­vi­ro­dhaḥ syāt.§ 17­0­. nanu coktaṃ jñāne pramāṇe sati pha­lā­bhā­va iti. naiṣaḥ doṣaḥ; a­rthā­dhi­ga­me prī­ti­da­rśa­nā­t­. jña­sva­bhā­va­syā­tma­naḥ ka­rma­ma­lī­ma­sa­sya ka­ra­ṇā­la­mba­nā­d a­rtha­ni­śca­ye prītir ū­pa­jā­ya­te­. sā phalam ity u­cya­te­. upekṣā a­jñā­na­nā­śo vā pha­la­m­. rā­ga­dve­ṣa­yo­r a­pra­ṇi­dhā­na­m u­pe­kṣā­. a­ndha­kā­ra­ka­lpā­jñā­na­nā­śo vā phalam ity u­cya­te­.§ 17­1­. pra­mi­ṇo­ti pra­mī­ya­te ’nena pra­mi­ti­mā­traṃ vā pra­mā­ṇa­m­. kim anena pra­mī­ya­te­. jī­vā­di­r arthaḥ. yadi jī­vā­de­r a­dhi­ga­me pramāṇaṃ pra­mā­ṇā­dhi­ga­me ca anyat pramāṇaṃ pa­ri­ka­lpa­yi­ta­vya­m­. tathā saty a­na­va­sthā­. nā­na­va­sthā pra­dī­pa­va­t­. yathā gha­ṭā­dī­nāṃ pra­kā­śa­ne pradīpo hetuḥ sva­sva­rū­pa­pra­kā­śa­ne ’pi sa eva, na pra­kā­śā­nta­raṃ mṛgyaṃ tathā pra­mā­ṇa­m apīti avaśyaṃ caitad a­bhyu­pa­ga­nta­vya­m­. pra­me­ya­va­t pra­mā­ṇa­sya pra­mā­ṇā­nta­ra­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ svā­dhi­ga­mā­bhā­vā­t smṛ­tya­bhā­vaḥ­. ta­da­bhā­vā­d vya­va­hā­ra­lo­paḥ syāt.§ 17­2­. va­kṣya­mā­na­bhe­dā­pe­kṣa­yā dvi­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śaḥ­. vakṣyate hi ādye pa­ro­kṣa­m­, pra­tya­kṣa­m anyad iti sa ca dvi­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śaḥ pra­mā­ṇā­nta­ra­saṃ­khyā­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaḥ­.§ 17­3­. uktasya pa­ñca­vi­dha­sya jñānasya pra­mā­ṇa­dva­yā­ntaḥ­pā­ti­tve pra­ti­pā­di­te pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­nā­di­pra­mā­ṇa­dva­ya­ka­lpa­nā­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m āha —ādye pa­ro­kṣa­m || 1­.­11 || § 17­4­. ā­di­śa­bdaḥ prā­tha­mya­va­ca­na­. ādau bhavam ā­dya­m­. kathaṃ dvayoḥ pra­tha­ma­tva­m­? mu­khyo­pa­cā­ra­ka­lpa­na­yā­. ma­ti­jñā­naṃ tāvan mu­khya­ka­lpa­na­yā pra­tha­ma­m­. śrutam api tasya pra­tyā­sa­ttyā pra­tha­ma­m ity u­pa­ca­rya­te­. dvi­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śa­sā­ma­rthyā­d gau­ṇa­syā­pi gra­ha­ṇa­m­. ādyaṃ ca ādyaṃ ca ādye ma­ti­śru­te ity arthaḥ. ta­du­bha­ya­m api parokṣaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m ity a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­. kuto ’sya pa­ro­kṣa­tva­m­. pa­rā­ya­tta­ta­tvā­t ma­ti­jñā­naṃ i­ndri­yā­ni­ndri­ya­ni­mi­tta­m iti vakṣyate śrutam a­ni­ndri­ya­sya iti ca. ataḥ pa­rā­ṇī­ndri­yā­ṇi manaś ca pra­kā­śo­pa­de­śā­di ca bā­hya­ni­mi­ttaṃ pratītya ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­ka­rma­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­pe­kṣa­syā­tma­no ma­ti­śru­ta­m u­tpa­dya­mā­naṃ pa­ro­kṣa­m ity ā­khyā­ya­te­. ata u­pa­mā­nā­ga­mā­dī­nā­m a­trai­vā­nta­rbhā­vaḥ­.§ 17­5­. a­bhi­hi­ta­la­kṣa­ṇā­t pa­ro­kṣā­d i­ta­ra­sya sarvasya pra­tya­kṣa­tva­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —pra­tya­kṣa­m anyat || 1­.­12 || § 17­6­. akṣṇoti vyāpnoti jā­nā­tī­ty akṣa ātmā. tam eva prā­pta­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­maṃ pra­kṣī­ṇā­va­ra­ṇaṃ vā pra­ti­ni­ya­taṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m­. a­va­dhi­da­rśa­naṃ ke­va­la­da­rśa­na­m api akṣam eva pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­m atas tasyāpi grahaṇaṃ prā­pno­ti­. naiṣa doṣaḥ; jñānam ity a­nu­va­rta­te­, tena da­rśa­na­sya vyu­dā­sa­h­. evam api vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­na­m akṣam eva pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­m ato ’syāpi grahaṇaṃ prā­pno­ti­. sa­mya­gi­ty a­dhi­kā­rā­t ta­nni­vṛ­ttiḥ­. sa­mya­gi­ty a­nu­va­rta­te tena jñānaṃ vi­śi­ṣya­te tato vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­na­sya nivṛttiḥ kṛtā. tad dhi mi­thyā­da­rśa­no­da­yā­d vi­pa­rī­tā­rtha­vi­ṣa­ya­m iti na sa­mya­k­.§ 17­7­. syān matam i­ndri­ya­vyā­pā­ra­ja­ni­taṃ jñānaṃ pratyakṣaṃ vya­tī­te­ndri­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­vyā­pā­raṃ pa­ro­kṣa­m ity etad a­vi­saṃ­vā­di la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­bhyu­pa­ga­nta­vya­m iti. tad a­yu­kta­m­, āptasya pra­tya­kṣa­jñā­nā­bhā­va­pra­sa­ṅgā­t yadi i­ndri­ya­ni­mi­tta­m eva jñānaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m iṣyate evaṃ sati āptasya pra­tya­kṣa­jñā­naṃ na syāt. na hi ta­sye­ndri­ya­pū­rvo ’­rthā­dhi­ga­maḥ­. atha tasyāpi ka­ra­ṇa­pū­rva­ka­m eva jñānaṃ ka­lpya­te­, ta­syā­sa­rva­jña­tvaṃ syāt. tasya mānasaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m iti cet; ma­naḥ­pra­ṇi­dhā­na­pū­rva­ka­tvā­t jñānasya sa­rva­jña­tvā­bhā­va eva. ā­ga­ma­ta­s ta­tsi­ddhi­r iti cet. na; tasya pra­tya­kṣa­jñā­na­pū­rva­ka­tvā­t­.§ 17­8­. yo­gi­pra­tya­kṣa­m anyaj jñānaṃ divyam apy astīti cet. na tasya pra­tya­kṣa­tvaṃ­; i­ndri­ya­ni­mi­tta­tvā­bhā­vā­t­; akṣam akṣaṃ prati yad vartate tat pra­tya­kṣa­m ity a­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t­.§ 17­9­. kiṃ ca sa­rva­jña­tvā­bhā­vaḥ pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­r vā. asya yogino yaj jñānaṃ tat pra­tya­rtha­va­śa­va­rti vā syād a­ne­kā­rtha­grā­hi vā. yadi pra­tya­rtha­va­śa­va­rti­, sa­rva­jña­tva­m asya nāsti yo­gi­naḥ­, jñe­ya­syā­na­ntyā­t­. a­thā­ne­kā­rtha­grā­hi­, yā pratijñā — vi­jā­nā­ti na vi­jñā­na­m ekam a­rtha­dva­yaṃ yathā | ekam arthaṃ vi­jā­nā­ti na vi­jñā­na­dva­ya­m tathā || sā hī­ya­te­.§ 18­0­. athavā kṣaṇikāḥ sa­rva­saṃ­skā­rāḥ iti pratijñā hī­ya­te­; a­ne­ka­kṣa­ṇa vṛ­ttye­ka­vi­jñā­nā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t­. a­ne­kā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇaṃ hi kra­me­ṇe­ti­. yu­ga­pa­d eveti cet. yo ’sya ja­nma­kṣa­ṇaḥ sa ā­tma­lā­bhā­rtha eva. la­bhdā­tma­lā­bhaṃ hi kiṃcit svakāryaṃ prati vyā­pri­ya­te­. pra­dī­pa­va­d iti cet. tasyāpy a­ne­ka­kṣa­ṇa­vi­ṣa­ya­tā­yāṃ satyām eva pra­kā­śya­pra­kā­śa­nā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t­. vi­ka­lpā­tī­ta­tvā­t tasya śū­nya­tā­pra­sa­ṅga­ś ca.§ 18­1­. a­bhi­hi­to­bha­ya­pra­kā­ra­sya pra­mā­ṇa­sya ā­di­pra­kā­ra­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —matiḥ smṛtiḥ saṃjñā ci­ntā­bhi­ni­bo­dha ity a­na­rthā­nta­ra­m || 1­.­13 || § 18­2­. ādau uddiṣṭaṃ yaj jñānaṃ tasya pa­ryā­ya­śa­bdā ete ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­; ma­ti­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­nta­raṃ­ga­ni­mi­tta­ja­ni­to­pa­yo­ga­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d e­te­ṣā­m śru­tā­di­ṣv a­pra­vṛ­tte­ś ca. mananaṃ matiḥ, smaraṇaṃ smṛtiḥ, saṃjñānaṃ saṃjñā, cintanaṃ cintā, a­bhi­ni­bo­dha­na­m a­bhi­ni­bo­dha iti. ya­thā­saṃ­bha­vaṃ vi­gra­hā­nta­raṃ vi­jña­ya­m­.§ 18­3­. saty api pra­kṛ­ti­bhe­de rū­ḍhi­ba­la­lā­bhā­t pa­ryā­ya­śa­bda­tva­m­. yathā indraḥ śakraḥ pu­ra­nda­ra iti i­nda­nā­di­kri­yā­he­de ’pi śa­cī­pa­te­r e­ka­syai­va saṃjñā. sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍha­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā teṣām a­rthā­nta­ra­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ ma­tyā­di­ṣv api sa kramo vidyata eva. kiṃ tu ma­ti­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­tto­pa­yo­gaṃ nā­ti­va­rta­nta iti ayam atrārtho vi­va­kṣi­taḥ­. ‘­i­ti­’ śabdaḥ pra­kā­rā­thaḥ evaṃ prakārā asya pa­ryā­ya­śa­bdā iti. a­bhi­dhe­yā­rtho vā. matiḥ smṛtiḥ saṃjñā cintā a­bhi­ni­bo­dha ity etair yo ‘rtho ’­bhi­dhī­ya­te sa eka eva iti.§ 18­4­. a­thā­syā­tma­lā­bhe kiṃ ni­mi­tta­m ity ata āha —ta­di­ndri­yā­ni­ndri­ya­mi­tta­m 1 || 1­.­14 || 1 Note JS: for ta­di­ndri­yā­ni­ndri­ya­mi­tta­m read ta­di­ndri­yā­ni­ndri­ya­ni­mi­tta­m § 18­5­. i­nda­tī­ti indra ātmā. tasya jña­sva­bhā­va­sya ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­me sati svayam arthān gra­hī­tu­m a­sa­ma­rtha­sya yad a­rtho­pa­la­bdhi­liṃ­gaṃ tad indrasya liṃgam i­ndri­ya­m ity u­cya­te­. athavā līnam arthaṃ ga­ma­ya­tī­ti liṃ­ga­m­. ātmanaḥ sū­kṣma­syā­sti­tvā­dhi­ga­me liṃgam i­ndri­ya­m­. yathā iha dhūmo ’gneḥ. evam idaṃ spa­rśa­nā­di karaṇaṃ nāsati kartary ātmani bha­vi­tu­m a­rha­tī­ti jñātur astitvaṃ ga­mya­te­. athavā indra iti nā­ma­ka­rmo­cya­te­. tena sṛṣtam i­ndri­ya­m iti. ta­tspa­rśa­nā­di u­tta­ra­tra va­kṣya­te­.§ 18­6­. a­ni­ndri­yaṃ manaḥ a­ntaḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­m ity a­na­rthā­nta­ra­m­. kathaṃ punar i­ndri­ya­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe­na i­ndra­liṃ­ge eva manasi a­ni­ndri­ya­śa­bda­sya vṛtti. ī­ṣa­da­rtha­sya nañaḥ pra­yo­gā­t­. ī­ṣa­di­ndri­ya­m a­ni­ndri­ya­m iti. yathā a­nu­da­rā kanyā iti. katham ī­ṣa­da­rthaḥ­. i­mā­nī­ndri­yā­ṇi pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­de­śa­vi­ṣa­yā­ṇi kā­lā­nta­rā­va­sthā­yī­ni ca. na tathā manaḥ indrasya liṃgam api sa­tpra­ti­ni­ya­ta­de­śa­vi­ṣa­yaṃ kā­lā­nta­rā­va­sthā­yi ca.§ 18­7­. ta­da­ntaḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­m iti co­cya­te­. gu­ṇa­do­ṣa­vi­cā­ra­sma­ra­ṇā­di­vyā­pa­re i­ndri­yā­na­pe­kṣa­tvā­c ca­kṣu­rā­di­va­d ba­hi­ra­nu­pa­bdhe­ś ca a­nta­rga­taṃ ka­ra­ṇa­m a­ntaḥ­a­ka­ra­ṇa­m ity u­cya­te­.11 Note JS: for ba­hi­ra­nu­pa­bdhe­ś read ba­hi­ra­nu­pa­la­bdhe­ś § 18­8­. tad iti kim a­rtha­m­. ma­ti­jñā­na­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m­. nanu ca ta­da­na­nta­raṃ ‘­a­na­nta­ra­sya vidhir vā bhavati pra­ti­ṣe­dho vā’ iti tasyaiva grahaṇaṃ bha­va­ti­. i­hā­rtha­m u­tta­rā­rthaṃ ca tad ity u­cya­te­. ya­nma­tyā­di­pa­ryā­ya­śa­bda­vā­cyaṃ jñānaṃ ta­di­ndri­yā­ni­ndri­ya­ni­mi­ttaṃ ta­de­vā­va­gra­he­hā­vā­ya­dhā­ra­ṇā iti. i­ta­ra­thā hi prathamaṃ ma­tyā­di­śa­bda­vā­cyaṃ jñānam ity uktvā i­ndri­yā­ni­ndri­ya­ni­mi­ttaṃ śru­ta­m­. ta­de­vā­va­gra­he­hā­vā­ya­dhā­ra­ṇā ity a­ni­ṣṭa­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhye­ta­.§ 18­9­. evaṃ ni­rjñā­to­tpa­tti­ni­mi­tta­m a­ni­rṇī­ta­bhe­da­m iti ta­dbhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —a­va­gra­he­hā­vā­ya­dhā­ra­ṇā || 1­.­15 || § 19­0­. vi­ṣa­ya­vi­ṣa­yi­saṃ­ni­pā­ta­sa­ma­na­nta­ra­m ādyaṃ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­va­gra­haḥ­. vi­ṣa­ya­vi­ṣa­yi­saṃ­ni­pā­te sati darśanaṃ bha­va­ti­. ta­da­na­nta­ra­m a­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­va­gra­haḥ­. yathā — cakṣuṣā śuklaṃ rūpam iti gra­ha­ṇa­m a­va­gra­haḥ­. a­va­gra­ha­gṛ­hī­te ’rthe ta­dvi­śe­ṣā­kā­ṅkṣa­ṇa­m īhā. yathā śuklaṃ rūpaṃ kiṃ valākā patākā veti. vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rjñā­nā­d yā­thā­tmyā­va­ga­ma­na­m a­vā­yaḥ­. u­tpa­ta­na­ni­pa­ta­na­pa­kṣa­vi­kṣe­pā­di­bhi­r va­lā­kai­ve­yaṃ na pa­tā­ke­ti­. a­ve­ta­sya kā­lā­nta­re ’­vi­sma­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇaṃ dhā­ra­ṇā­. yathā saiveyaṃ balākā pūrvāhṇe yām aham a­drā­kṣa­m iti. eṣām a­va­gra­hā­dī­nā­m u­pa­nyā­sa­kra­ma u­tpa­tti­kra­ma­kṛ­taḥ­.§ 19­1­. u­ktā­nā­m a­va­gra­hā­dī­nāṃ pra­bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —ba­hu­ba­hu­vi­dha­kṣi­prā­niḥ­sṛ­tā­nu­kta­dhru­vā­ṇāṃ se­ta­rā­ṇā­m || 1­.­16 || § 19­2­. a­va­gra­hā­da­yaḥ kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣāḥ pra­kṛ­tāḥ­. ta­da­pe­kṣo ’yaṃ ka­rma­ni­rde­śaḥ­. ba­hvā­dī­nāṃ se­ta­rā­ṇā­m iti. ba­hu­śa­bda­sya saṃ­khyā­vai­pu­lya­vā­ci­no gra­ha­ṇa­m a­vi­śe­ṣā­t­. saṃ­khyā­vā­cī yathā, eko dvau bahava iti. vai­pu­lya­vā­cī yathā, bahur odano bahuḥ sūpa iti. vi­dha­śa­bdaḥ pra­kā­ra­vā­cī­. kṣi­pra­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­ci­ra­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m­. a­niḥ­sṛ­ta­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­sa­ka­la­pu­dga­lo­dga­mā­rtha­m­. a­nu­kta­m a­bhi­prā­ye­ṇa gra­ha­ṇa­m­. dhruvaṃ ni­ra­nta­raṃ ya­thā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. se­ta­ra­gra­ha­ṇaṃ pra­ti­pa­kṣa­saṃ­gra­hā­rtha­m­.§ 19­3­. ba­hū­nā­m a­va­gra­haḥ a­lpa­syā­va­gra­haḥ ba­hu­vi­dha­syā­va­gra­haḥ e­ka­vi­dha­syā­va­graḥ kṣipram a­va­gra­haḥ ci­re­ṇā­va­gra­haḥ a­niḥ­sṛ­ta­syā­va­gra­haḥ niḥ­sṛ­ta­syā­va­gra­haḥ a­nu­kta­syā­va­gra­haḥ u­kta­syā­va­gra­haḥ dhru­va­syā­va­gra­haḥ a­dhru­va­syā­va­gra­ha­ś ceti a­va­gra­ho dvā­da­śa­vi­ka­lpaḥ­. evam ī­hā­da­yo ’pi. ta ete pa­ñca­bhi­r i­ndri­ya­dvā­rai­r manasā ca pratyekaṃ pra­du­rbhā­vya­nte­. tatra ba­hva­va­grhā­da­yaḥ ma­ti­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­pra­ka­rṣā­t pra­bha­va­nti netare iti. teṣām a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­d ādau grahaṇaṃ kri­ya­te­.§ 19­4­. ba­hu­ba­hu­vi­dha­yoḥ kaḥ pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­; yāvatā bahuṣv api ba­hu­tva­m asti ba­hu­vi­dhe­ṣv api ba­hu­tva­m asti? e­ka­pra­kā­ra­nā­nā­pra­kā­ra­kṛ­to vi­śe­ṣaḥ­. u­kta­niḥ­sṛ­ta­yoḥ kaḥ pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­; yāvatā sa­ka­la­niḥ­sa­ra­ṇā­n niḥ­sṛ­ta­m­. uktam apy evaṃ vidham eva? ayam asti vi­śe­ṣaḥ­; a­nyo­pa­de­śa­pū­rva­kaṃ gra­ha­ṇa­m u­kta­m­. svata eva grahaṇaṃ niḥ­sṛ­ta­m­.§ 19­5­. a­pa­re­ṣāṃ kṣi­pra­niḥ­sṛ­ta iti pāṭhaḥ. ta evaṃ va­rṇa­ya­nti śro­tre­ndri­ye­ṇa śabdam a­va­gṛ­hya­mā­ṇaṃ ma­yū­ra­sya vā ku­ra­ra­sya veti kaścit pra­ti­pa­dya­te­. aparaḥ sva­rū­pa­m e­vā­sṛ­i­tya iti.§ 19­6­. dhru­vā­va­gra­ha­sya dhā­ra­ṇā­yā­ś ca kaḥ pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­? u­cya­te­, kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­prā­pti­kā­le vi­śu­ddha­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­saṃ­ta­tyā prāptāt kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­t pra­tha­ma­sa­ma­ye ya­thā­va­gra­ha­s tathaiva dvi­tī­yā­di­ṣv api sa­ma­ye­ṣu nono nā­bhya­dhi­ka iti dhru­vā­va­gra­ha ity u­cya­te­. yadā pu­na­rvi­śu­ddha­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya saṃ­kle­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya ca mi­śra­ṇā­t kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mo bhavati tata u­tpa­dya­mā­no ’­va­gra­haḥ ka­dā­ci­t bahūnāṃ ka­dā­ci­d alpasya ka­dā­ci­d ba­hu­vi­dha­sya ka­dā­ci­d e­ka­vi­dha­sya veti nyū­nā­dhi­ka­bhā­vā­d a­dhru­vā­va­gra­ha ity u­cya­te­. dharaṇā pu­na­rgṛ­hī­tā­rthā­vi­sma­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­m iti mahad a­na­yo­r a­nta­ra­m­.§ 19­7­. yady a­va­gra­hā­da­yo ba­hvā­dī­nāṃ ka­rma­ṇā­m ā­kṣe­ptā­raḥ­, ba­hvā­dī­ni pu­na­rvi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­ni kasyety ata āha —arthasya || 1­.­17 || § 19­8­. ca­kṣu­rā­di­vi­ṣa­yo ’rthaḥ. tasya ba­hvā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śi­ṣṭa­sya a­va­gra­hā­da­yo bha­va­ntī­ty a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ kri­ya­te­. kim artham idam ucyate yāvatā ba­hvā­di­r artha eva? satyam e­va­m­, kintu pra­vā­di­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ ‘­a­rtha­sya­’ ity u­cya­te­. kecit pra­vā­di­no manyante rū­pā­da­yo guṇā eva indriyaiḥ saṃ­ni­kṛ­ṣya­nte te­nai­te­ṣā­m eva gra­ha­ṇa­m iti. tad a­yu­kta­m­; na hi te rū­pā­da­yo guṇā amūrtā i­ndri­ya­saṃ­ni­ka­rṣa­m ā­pa­dya­nte­. na tarhi i­dā­nī­m idaṃ bhavati ‘rūpaṃ mayā dṛṣṭaṃ, gandho vā ghrāta’ iti. bhavati ca. ka­tha­m­? iyarti pa­ryā­yāṃ­s tair vā ’ryata ity artho dravyaṃ, tasminn indriyaiḥ saṃ­ni­kṛ­ṣṇya­mā­ṇe ta­da­vya­ti­re­kā­d rū­pā­di­ṣv api saṃ­vya­va­hā­ro yu­jya­te­.§ 199 kim ime a­va­gra­hā­da­yaḥ sa­rva­sye­ndri­yā­ni­ndri­ya­sya bhavanti uta kaścid vi­ṣa­ya­vi­śe­ṣo ’stīty ata āha —vya­ñja­na­syā­va­gra­haḥ || 1­.­18 || § 20­0­. vya­ñja­na­m avyaktaṃ śa­bdā­di­jā­taṃ ta­syā­va­gra­ho bhavati ne­hā­da­yaḥ­. kim artham i­da­m­? ni­ya­mā­rtha­m­, a­va­gra­ha eva ne­hā­da­ya iti. sa tarhi e­va­kā­raḥ ka­rta­vyaḥ­? na ka­rta­vyaḥ­, ‘siddhe vidhir ā­ra­bhya­mā­no ni­ya­mā­rtha­’ iti a­nta­re­ṇai­va­kā­raṃ ni­ya­mā­rtho bha­vi­ṣya­ti­. nanu a­va­gra­ha­gra­ha­ṇa­m u­bha­ya­tra tulyam tatra kiṃ kṛto ’yaṃ vi­śe­ṣaḥ­? a­rthā­va­gra­ha­vya­ñja­nā­va­gra­ha­yo­r vya­ktā­vya­kta­kṛ­to vi­śe­ṣaḥ­. ka­tha­m­? a­bhi­na­va­śa­rā­vā­drī­ka­ra­ṇa­va­t­.1 yathā ja­la­ka­ṇa­dvi­trā­si­ktaḥ sarāvo ’­bhi­na­vo nā­drī­bha­va­ti­, sa eva punaḥ punaḥ si­cya­mā­naḥ śanais ti­mya­ti­, evaṃ śro­trā­di­ṣv i­ndri­ye­ṣu śa­bdā­di­pa­ri­ṇa­tāḥ pudgalā dvi­trā­di­ṣu sa­ma­ye­ṣu gṛ­hya­mā­nā na vya­ktī­bha­va­nti­, punaḥ punar a­va­gra­he sati vya­ktī­bha­va­nti­. ato vya­kta­gra­ha­ṇā­t prā­gvya­ñja­nā­va­gra­haḥ vya­kta­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­rthā­va­gra­haḥ­. tato ’­vya­ktā­va­gra­ha­ṇā­d ī­hā­da­yo na bha­va­nti­.1 Note JS: for a­bhi­na­va­śa­rā­vā­drī­ka­ra­ṇa­va­t read a­bhi­na­va­śa­rā­vā­rdrī­ka­ra­ṇa­va­t­.­? Also f­u­rthe­r for nā­drī­bha­va­ti read nā­rdrī­bha­va­ti ? § 20­1­. sa­rve­ndri­yā­ṇā­m a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa vya­ñja­nā­va­gra­ha­pra­sa­ṅge ya­trā­saṃ­bha­va­s ta­da­rtha­pra­ti­ṣe­da­m āha —na ca­kṣu­ra­ni­ndri­yā­bhyā­m || 1­.­19 || § 20­2­. cakṣuṣā a­ni­ndri­ye­na ca vya­ñja­nā­va­gra­ho na bha­va­ti­. kutaḥ? a­prā­pya­kā­ri­tvā­t­. yato ’­prā­pta­m artham a­vi­di­kkaṃ yuktaṃ saṃ­ni­ka­rṣa­vi­ṣa­ye ’­va­sthi­taṃ bā­hya­pra­kā­śā­bhi­vya­kta­m u­pa­la­bha­te cakṣuḥ manaś cā­prā­pta­m ity a­na­yo­r vya­ñja­nā­va­gra­ho nāsti.§ 20­3­. cakṣuṣo ’­prā­pya­kā­ri­tvaṃ katham a­dhya­va­sī­ya­te­? ā­ga­ma­to yu­kti­ta­ś ca. ā­ga­ma­ta­s tāvat puṭṭhaṃ suṇodi saddaṃ apuṭṭhaṃ ceva passade rūaṃ | gaṃdhaṃ rasaṃ ca phāsaṃ baddhaṃ puṭṭhaṃ vi­yā­ṇā­di || § 20­4­. yu­kti­ta­ś ca — a­prā­pya­kā­ri cakṣuḥ, spṛ­ṣṭā­na­va­gra­hā­t­. yadi prā­pya­kā­ri syāt tva­gi­ndri­ya­va­t spṛṣṭam añjanaṃ gṛ­hṇī­yā­t­, na tu gṛhṇāty ato ma­no­va­da­prā­pya­kā­rī­ty a­va­se­ya­m­. tataś ca­kṣu­rma­na­sī va­rja­yi­tvā śe­ṣā­ṇā­m i­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ vya­ñja­nā­va­gra­haḥ­. sa­rve­ṣā­m i­ndri­yā­ni­ndri­yā­ṇā­m a­rthā­va­gra­ha iti si­ddha­m­.§ 20­5­. āha nirdiṣṭaṃ ma­ti­jñā­naṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­to vi­ka­lpa­ta­ś ca; ta­da­na­nta­ra­m uddhiṣṭaṃ yat śrutaṃ ta­sye­dā­nīṃ lakṣaṇaṃ vi­ka­lpa­ś ca vaktavya ity ata āha —śrutaṃ ma­ti­pū­rvaṃ dvya­ne­ka­dvā­da­śa­bhe­da­m || 1­.­20 || § 20­6­. śru­ta­śa­bdo ’yaṃ śra­va­ṇa­m u­pā­dā­ya vyu­tpā­di­to ’pi rū­ḍhi­va­śā­t kasmiṃś cij jñā­na­vi­śe­ṣe va­rta­te­. yathā ku­śa­la­va­na­ka­rma pratītya vyu­tpā­di­to ’pi ku­śa­la­śa­bdo rū­ḍhi­va­śā­t pa­rya­va­dā­te va­rta­te­. kaḥ punar asau jñā­na­vi­śe­ṣa iti? ata āha ‘śrutaṃ ma­ti­pū­rva­m­’ iti. śrutasya pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ pū­ra­ya­tī­ti pūrvaṃ nimittaṃ kā­ra­ṇa­m ity a­na­rthā­nta­ra­m­. matir ni­rdi­ṣṭā­. matiḥ pūrvam asya ma­ti­pū­rvaṃ ma­ti­kā­ra­ṇa­m ity arthaḥ. yadi ma­ti­pū­rvaṃ śrutaṃ tadapi ma­tyā­tma­kaṃ prāpnoti ‘­kā­ra­ṇa­sa­dṛ­śaṃ hi loke kāryaṃ dṛ­ṣṭa­m­’ iti. naitad ai­kā­nti­ka­m­. da­ṇḍā­di­kā­ra­ṇo ’yaṃ ghaṭo na da­ṇḍā­dyā­tma­kaḥ­. api ca sati tasmiṃs ta­da­bhā­vā­t­. saty api ma­ti­jñā­ne bā­hya­śru­ta­jñā­na­ni­mi­tta­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne ’pi pra­ba­la­śru­tā­va­ra­ṇo­da­ya­sya śru­tā­bhā­vaḥ­. śru­tā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­pra­ka­rṣe tu sati śru­tja­ñā­na­m u­tpa­dya­ta iti ma­ti­jñā­naṃ ni­mtta­mā­traṃ jñe­ya­m­.§ 20­7­. āha, śrutam a­nā­di­ni­dha­na­m i­ṣya­te­. tasya ma­ti­pū­rva­ka­tve ta­da­bha­vāḥ­; ā­di­ma­to ’­nta­va­ttvā­t­. tataś ca pu­ru­ṣa­kṛ­ti­tvā­d a­prā­mā­ṇya­m iti? naiṣa doṣaḥ; dra­vyā­di­sā­mā­nyā­rpa­ṇā­t śrutam a­nā­di­ni­dha­na­m i­ṣya­te­. na hi ke­na­ci­t pu­ru­ṣe­ṇa kvacit ka­dā­ci­t ka­thaṃ­ci­d u­tpre­kṣi­ta­m iti. teṣām eva vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā ādir antaś ca saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti ‘­ma­ti­pū­rva­m­’ ity u­cya­te­. ya­thā­ṅku­ro bī­ja­pū­rva­kaḥ sa ca saṃ­tā­nā­pe­kṣa­yā a­nā­di­ni­dha­na iti. na cā­pau­ru­ṣe­ya­tvaṃ prā­mā­ṇya­kā­ra­ṇa­m­; cau­rā­dyu­pa­de­śa­syā­sma­rya­mā­ṇa­ka­rtṛ­ka­sya prā­mā­ṇya­pra­sa­ṅgā­t­. a­ni­tya­sya ca pra­tya­kṣā­deḥ prāmāṇye ko vi­ro­dhaḥ­.§ 20­8­. āha, pra­tha­ma­sa­mya­ktvo­tpa­ttau yu­ga­pa­j jñā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­n ma­ti­pū­rva­ka­tvaṃ śrutasya no­pa­pa­dya­ta iti? tad a­yu­kta­m­; sa­mya­ktva­sya ta­da­pe­kṣa­tvā­t­. ā­tma­lā­bha­s tu kra­ma­vā­n iti ma­ti­pū­rva­ka­tva­vyā­ghā­tā­bhā­vaḥ­.§ 20­9­. āha, ma­ti­pū­rvaṃ śrutam ity etal la­kṣa­ṇa­m avyāpi śru­ta­pū­rva­m api śrutam i­ṣya­te­. tadyathā — śa­bda­pa­ri­ṇa­ta­pu­dga­la­ska­ndhā­d ā­hi­ta­va­rṇa­pa­da­vā­kyā­di­bhā­vā­c ca­kṣu­rā­di­vi­ṣa­yā­c ca ā­dya­śru­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­bhā­va­m ā­pa­nnā­d a­vya­bhi­cā­ri­ṇaḥ kṛ­ta­saṃ­gī­ti­r jano ghaṭāj ja­la­dhā­ra­ṇā­di kāryaṃ saṃ­ba­ndhya­nta­raṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­te­, dhū­mā­de­r vā­gnyā­di­dra­vyaṃ­, tadā śrutāt śru­ta­pra­ti­pa­tti­r iti? naiṣa doṣaḥ; tasyāpi ma­ti­pū­rva­ka­tva­m u­pa­cā­ra­taḥ­. śrutam api kvacin matir ity u­pa­ca­rya­te­, ma­ti­pū­rva­ka­tvā­d iti.§ 21­0­. bhe­da­śa­bdaḥ pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te — dvi­bhe­da­m a­ne­ka­bhe­daṃ dvā­da­śa­bhe­da­m iti. dvi bhedaṃ tāvat — a­ṅga­bā­hya­m a­ṅga­pra­vi­ṣṭa­m iti. a­ṅga­bā­hya­m a­ne­ka­vi­dhaṃ da­śa­vai­kā­li­ko­tta­rā­dhya­ya­nā­di­. a­ṅga­pra­vi­ṣṭaṃ dvā­da­śa­vi­dha­m­. ta­dya­thā­, ācāraḥ sū­tra­kṛ­taṃ sthānaṃ sa­ma­vā­yaḥ vyā­khyā­pra­jña­ptiḥ jñā­tṛ­dha­rma­ka­thā u­pā­sa­kā­dhya­ya­naṃ a­nta­kṛ­dda­śaṃ a­nu­tta­rau­pa­pā­di­ka­da­śaṃ pra­śna­vyā­ka­ra­ṇaṃ vi­pā­ka­sū­traṃ dṛ­ṣṭi­vā­da iti. dṛ­ṣṭi­vā­daḥ pa­ñca­vi­dhaḥ — pa­ri­ka­rma sūtraṃ pra­tha­mā­nu­yo­gaḥ pū­rva­ga­taṃ cūlikā ceti. tatra pū­rva­ga­taṃ ca­tu­rda­śa­vi­dha­m — u­tpā­da­pū­rva­m a­grā­ya­ṇī­yaṃ vī­ryā­nu­pra­vā­da­m a­sti­nā­sti­pra­vā­daṃ jñā­na­pra­vā­daṃ sa­tya­pra­vā­da­m ā­tma­pra­vā­daṃ ka­rma­pra­vā­daṃ pra­tyā­khyā­na­nā­ma­dhe­yaṃ vi­dyā­nu­pra­vā­daṃ ka­lyā­ṇa­nā­ma­dhe­yaṃ prā­ṇā­vā­yaṃ kri­yā­vi­śā­laṃ lo­ka­bi­ndu­sā­ra­m iti. ta­de­ta­t śrutaṃ dvi­bhe­da­m a­ne­ka­bhe­daṃ dvā­da­śa­bhe­da­m iti.§ 21­1­. kiṃ kṛto ’yaṃ vi­śe­ṣaḥ­? va­ktṛ­vi­śe­ṣa­kṛ­taḥ­. trayo vaktāraḥ — sa­rva­jña­s tī­rtha­ka­ra itaro vā śru­ta­ke­va­lī ā­rā­tī­ya­ś ceti. tatra sa­rva­jñe­na pa­ra­ma­rṣi­ṇā pa­ra­mā­ci­ntya­ke­va­la­jñā­na­vi­bhū­ti­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa arthata āgama u­ddi­ṣṭaḥ­. tasya pra­tya­kṣa­da­rśi­tvā­t pra­kṣī­ṇa­do­ṣa­tvā­c ca prā­mā­ṇya­m­. tasya sākṣāc chiṣyair bu­ddhya­ti­śa­ya­rddhi­yu­ktai­r ga­ṇa­dha­raiḥ śru­ta­ke­va­li­bhi­r a­nu­smṛ­ta­gra­ntha­ra­ca­na­m a­ṅga­pū­rva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m­. ta­tpra­mā­ṇa­m­; ta­tprā­mā­ṇyā­t­. ā­rā­tī­yai­r punar ācāryaiḥ kā­la­do­ṣā­t saṃ­kṣi­ptā­yu­rma­ti­ba­la­śi­ṣyā­nu­gra­hā­rthaṃ da­śa­vai­kā­li­kā­dyu­pa­ni­ba­ddha­m­. ta­tpra­mā­ṇa­m a­rtha­ta­s ta­de­ve­da­m iti kṣī­rā­rṇa­va­ja­laṃ gha­ṭa­gṛ­hī­ta­m iva.§ 21­2­. vyākhyātaṃ pa­ro­kṣa­m­. pra­tya­kṣa­m idānīṃ va­kta­vya­m­. tad dvedhā — de­śa­pra­tya­kṣaṃ sa­rva­pra­tya­kṣaṃ ca. de­śa­pra­tya­kṣa­m a­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­ne­. sa­rva­pra­tya­kṣaṃ ke­va­la­m­. yady evam idam eva tāvad a­vi­dhi­jñā­naṃ triḥ­pra­kā­ra­sya pra­tya­kṣa­syā­dyaṃ vyā­kri­ya­tā­m ity a­tro­cya­te — dvividho ’­va­dhi­r bha­va­pra­tya­yaḥ kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­tta­ś ceti. tatra bha­va­pra­tya­ya ucyate —bha­va­pra­tya­yo ’­va­dhi­r de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m || 1­.­21 || § 21­3­. bhava ity u­cya­te­. ko bhavaḥ? ā­yu­rnā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­ni­mi­tta ātmanaḥ paryāyo bhavaḥ. pratyayaḥ kāraṇaṃ ni­mi­tta­m ity a­na­rthā­nta­ra­m­. bhavaḥ pratyayo ’sya bha­va­pra­tya­yo ’­va­dhi­r de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. yady evaṃ tatra kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­tta­tvaṃ na prā­pno­ti­? naiṣa dośaḥ; ta­dā­śra­yā­t ta­tsi­ddhe­h­. bhavaṃ pratītya kṣa­yo­pa­śa­maḥ saṃ­jā­ya­ta iti kṛtvā bhavaḥ pra­dhā­na­kā­ra­ṇa­m ity u­pa­di­śya­te­. yathā pa­ta­tri­ṇo ga­ma­na­m ākāśe bha­va­ni­mi­tta­m­, na śi­kṣā­gu­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣaḥ tathā de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ vra­ta­ni­ya­mā­dya­bhā­ve ’pi jāyata ‘iti bha­va­pra­tya­yaḥ­’ ity u­cya­te­. i­ta­ra­thā hi bhavaḥ sā­dhā­ra­ṇa iti kṛtvā sa­rve­ṣā­m a­vi­śe­ṣaḥ syāt. iṣyate ca ta­trā­va­dheḥ pra­ka­rṣā­pra­ka­rṣa­vṛ­ttiḥ­. ‘­de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m­’ ity a­vi­śe­ṣā­bhi­dhā­ne ’pi sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nā­m eva gra­ha­ṇa­m­. kutaḥ? a­va­dhi­gra­ha­ṇā­t­. mi­tyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ ca vibhaṅga ity u­cya­te­. pra­ka­rṣā­pra­ka­rṣa­vṛ­tti­ś ca ā­ga­ma­to vi­jñe­yā­.§ 21­4­. yadi bha­va­pra­tya­yo ’­va­dhi­r de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m­, atha kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­he­tu­kaḥ keṣām ity āha —kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­ttaḥ ṣa­ḍvi­ka­lpaḥ śe­ṣā­ṇā­m || 1­.­22 || § 21­5­. a­va­dhi­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya de­śa­ghā­ti­spa­rddha­kā­nā­m udaye sati sa­rva­ghā­ti­spa­rddha­kā­nā­m u­da­yā­bhā­vaḥ kṣayaḥ teṣām e­vā­nu­da­ya­prā­ptā­nāṃ sa­da­va­sthā u­pa­śa­maḥ­. tau ni­mi­tta­m asyeti kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­ttaḥ­. sa śe­ṣā­ṇā­m ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. ke punaḥ śeṣāḥ. ma­nu­ṣyā­s ti­rya­ñca­ś ca. teṣv api yatra sā­ma­rthya­m asti tatraiva ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. na hy a­saṃ­jñi­nā­m a­pa­ryā­pta­kā­nāṃ ca ta­tsā­ma­rthya­m asti. saṃjñināṃ pa­ryā­pta­kā­nāṃ ca na sa­rve­ṣā­m­. keṣāṃ tarhi? ya­tho­kta­sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­ni­mtta­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne sati śā­nta­kṣī­ṇa­ka­rma­ṇāṃ ta­syo­pa­la­bdhi­r bha­va­ti­. sarvasya kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­tta­tve kṣa­yo­pa­śa­m a­gra­ha­ṇaṃ ni­ya­mā­rthaṃ kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma eva nimittaṃ na bhava iti. sa eṣo ’vadhiḥ ṣa­ḍvi­ka­lpaḥ­. kutaḥ? a­nu­gā­mya­na­nu­gā­mi­va­rdha­mā­na­hī­ya­mā­nā­va­sthi­tā­na­va­sthi­ta­bhe­dā­t­. kaścid a­va­dhi­r bhā­ska­ra­pra­kā­śa­va­d ga­ccha­nta­m a­nu­ga­ccha­ti­. kaścin nā­nu­ga­ccha­ti ta­trai­vā­ti­pa­ta­ti u­nmu­kha­pra­śnā­de­śi­pu­ru­ṣa­va­ca­na­va­t­. aparo ’vadhiḥ a­ra­ṇi­ni­rma­tha­no­tpa­nna­śu­ṣka­pa­rṇo­pa­cī­ya­mā­ne­ndha­na­ni­ca­ya­sa­mi­ddha­pā­va­ka­va­tsa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­gu­ṇa­vi­śu­ddhi­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­saṃ­ni­dhā­nā­d yat -­pa­ri­mā­ṇa u­tpa­nna­s tato varddhate ā a­saṃ­khye­ya­lo­ke­bhyaḥ­. aparo ’vadhiḥ pa­ri­cchi­nno­pā­dā­na­saṃ­ta­tya­gni­śi­khā­va­tsa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­gu­ṇa­hā­ni­saṃ­kle­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vṛ­ddhi­yo­gā­d yat- pa­ri­mā­nā u­tpa­nna­s tato hīyate ā a­ṅgu­la­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gā­t­. itaro ’vadhiḥ sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­gu­ṇā­va­sthā­nā­d yat pa­ri­mā­ṇa u­tpa­nna­s tat primāṇā e­vā­va­sthi­ṣṭha­te­; na hīyate nāpi vardhate li­ṅga­va­t ā bha­va­kṣa­yā­d ā ke­va­la­jñā­no­tpa­tte­r vā. anyo ’vadhiḥ sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­gu­ṇa­vṛ­ddhi­hā­ni­yo­gā­d ya­tpa­ri­mā­ṇa u­tpa­nna­s tato vardhate yāvad anena va­rdhi­ta­vyaṃ hīyate ca yāvad anena hātavyaṃ vā­yu­ve­ga­pre­ri­ta­ja­lo­rmi­va­t­. evaṃ ṣa­ḍvi­ka­lpo ’­va­dhi­r bha­va­ti­.§ 21­6­. evaṃ vyā­khyā­ta­m a­va­dhi­jñā­naṃ­, ta­da­nta­ra­m idānīṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­naṃ va­kta­vya­m­. tasya bhedaḥ pu­raḥ­sa­raṃ lakṣaṇaṃ vyā­ci­khyā­su­r idam āha —ṛ­ju­vi­pu­la­ma­tī ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yaḥ || 1­.­23 || § 21­7­. ṛjvī ni­rva­rti­tā praguṇā ca. kasmān ni­rva­rti­tā­? vā­kkā­ya­ma­naḥ­kṛ­tā­rtha­sya pa­ra­ma­no­ga­ta­sya vi­jñā­nā­t­. ṛjvī matir yasya so ’yaṃ ṛ­ju­ma­tiḥ­. a­ni­rva­rti­tā kuṭilā ca vi­pu­lā­. kasmād a­ni­rva­rti­tā­? vā­kkā­ya­ma­naḥ­kṛ­tā­rtha­sya pa­ra­kī­ya­ma­no­ga­ta­sya vi­jñā­nā­t­. vipulā matir yasya so ’yaṃ vi­pu­la­ma­tiḥ­. ṛ­ju­ma­ti­ś ca vi­pu­la­ma­ti­ś ca ṛ­ju­vi­pu­la­ma­tī­. ekasya ma­ti­śa­bda­sya ga­tā­rtha­tvā­d a­pra­yo­gaḥ­. athavā ṛjuś ca vipulā ca ṛ­ju­vi­pu­le­. ṛ­ju­vi­pu­le matī yayos tau ṛ­ju­vi­pu­la­ma­tī iti. sa eṣa ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yo dvividhaḥ ṛ­ju­ma­ti­r vi­pu­la­ma­ti­r iti.§ 21­8­. āha, ukto bhedaḥ, la­kṣa­ṇa­m idānīṃ va­kta­vya­m ity a­tro­cya­te — vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­ma­lā­bhā­va­ṣṭa­mbhā­d ātmanaḥ pa­ra­kī­ya­ma­naḥ­saṃ­ba­nde­na la­bdha­vṛ­tti­r u­pa­yo­go ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yaḥ­. ma­ti­jñā­na­pra­sa­ṅga iti cet? u­kto­tta­raṃ pu­ra­stā­t­. a­pe­kṣā­kā­ra­ṇaṃ mana iti. pa­ra­kī­ya­ma­na­si vya­va­sthi­to ’rthaḥ anena jñāyate ity e­tā­va­d a­trā­pe­kṣya­te­. tatra ṛ­ju­ma­ti­r ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yaḥ kālato ja­gha­nye­na jī­vā­nā­m ā­tma­na­ś ca dvitrāṇi bha­va­gra­ha­ṇā­ni­, u­tka­rṣe­ṇa saptāṣṭau ga­tyā­ga­tyā­di­bhiḥ pra­rū­pa­ya­ti­. kṣetrato ja­gha­nye­na ga­vyū­ti­pṛ­tha­ktvaṃ­, u­tka­rṣe­ṇa yo­ja­na­pṛ­tha­ktva­syā­bhya­nta­raṃ­, na bahiḥ. dvitīyaḥ kālato ja­gha­nye­na saptāṣṭau bha­va­gra­ha­ṇā­ni­, u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­saṃ­khye­yā­ni ga­tyā­ga­tyā­di­bhiḥ pra­rū­pa­ya­ti­. kṣetrato ja­gha­nye­na yo­ja­na­pṛ­tha­ktvaṃ­, u­tka­rṣe­ṇa mā­nu­ṣo­tta­ra­śai­la­syā­bhya­nta­raṃ­, na bahiḥ.§ 21­9­. u­kta­yo­r anayoḥ punar api vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —vi­śu­ddhya­pra­ti­pā­tā­bhyāṃ ta­dvi­śe­ṣaḥ || 1­.­24 || § 22­0­. ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­me sati ātmanaḥ prasādo vi­śu­ddhiḥ­. pra­ti­pa­ta­naṃ pra­ti­pā­taḥ­. na pra­ti­pā­taḥ a­pra­ti­pā­taḥ­. u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ya­sya cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­dre­kā­t pra­cyu­ta­saṃ­ya­ma­śi­kha­ra­sya pra­ti­pā­to bha­va­ti­. kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­sya pra­ti­pā­ta­kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­d a­pra­ti­pā­taḥ­. vi­śu­ddhi­ś ca a­pra­ti­pā­ta­ś ca vi­śu­ddhya­pra­ti­pā­tau­. tābhyāṃ vi­śu­ddhya­pra­ti­pā­tā­bhyā­m­. tayor vi­śe­ṣa­s ta­dvi­śe­ṣaḥ­. tatra viśuddhyā tāvat — ṛ­ju­ma­te­r vi­pu­la­ma­ti­r dra­vya­kṣe­tra­kā­la­bhā­vai­r vi­śu­ddha­ta­raḥ­. ka­tha­m­? iha yaḥ kā­rma­ṇa­dra­vyā­na­nta­bhā­go ’ntyaḥ sa­rvā­va­dhi­nā jñātas tasya punar a­na­nta­bhā­gī­kṛ­ta­syā­ntyo bhāga ṛ­ju­ma­te­r vi­ṣa­yaḥ­. tasya ṛ­ju­ma­ti­vi­ṣa­ya­syā­na­nta­bhā­gī­kṛ­ta­syā­ntyo bhāgo vi­pu­la­ma­te­r vi­ṣa­yaḥ­. a­na­nta­syā­na­nta­bhe­da­tvā­t­. dra­vya­kṣe­tra­kā­la­to vi­śu­ddhi­r uktā. bhāvato viśuddhiḥ sū­kṣma­ta­ra­dra­vya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d eva ve­di­ta­vyā­, pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śu­ddhi­yo­gā­t­. a­pra­ti­pā­te­nā­pi vi­pu­la­ma­ti­r vi­śi­ṣṭaḥ­; svāmināṃ pra­va­rdha­mā­na­cā­ri­tro­da­ya­tvā­t­. ṛ­ju­ma­tiḥ punaḥ pra­ti­pā­tī­; svāmināṃ ka­ṣā­yo­dre­kā­d dhī­ya­mā­na­cā­ri­tro­da­ya­tvā­t­.§ 22­1­. yady asya ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­sya pra­tyā­tma­ma­yaṃ vi­śe­ṣaḥ­, a­thā­na­yo­r a­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­yoḥ kuto viśeṣaḥ ity ata āha —vi­śu­ddhi­kṣe­tra­svā­mi­vi­ṣa­ye­bhyo ’­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­yoḥ || 1­.­25 || § 22­2­. viśuddhiḥ pra­sā­daḥ­. kṣetraṃ ya­tra­sthā­n bhāvān pra­ti­pa­dya­te­. svāmī pra­yo­ktā­. viṣayo jñeyaḥ. ta­trā­va­dhe­r ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yo vi­śu­ddha­ta­raḥ­. kutaḥ? sū­kṣma­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t­. kṣetram u­kta­m­. viṣayo va­kṣya­te­. svāmitvaṃ pra­tyu­tya­te­. pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­cā­ri­tra­gu­ṇo­pe­te­ṣu vartate pra­ma­ttā­di­ṣu kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣa­yā­nte­ṣu­. tatra co­tpa­dya­mā­naḥ pra­va­rddha­mā­na­cā­ri­tre­ṣu na hī­ya­mā­na­cā­ri­tre­ṣu­. pra­va­rddha­mā­na­cā­ri­tre­ṣu co­tpa­dya­mā­naḥ sa­pta­vi­dhā­nya­ta­ma­rddhi­prā­pte­ṣū­pa­jā­ya­te ne­ta­re­ṣu­. ṛ­ddhi­prā­pte­ṣu ke­ṣu­ci­n na sa­rve­ṣu­. ity asyāyaṃ svā­mi­vi­śe­ṣo vi­śi­ṣṭa­saṃ­ya­ma­gra­ha­ṇaṃ vā vākye pra­kṛ­ta­m­. avadhiḥ punaś cā­tu­rga­ti­ke­ṣv iti svā­mi­bhe­dā­d apy a­na­yo­r vi­śe­ṣaḥ­.§ 22­3­. idānīṃ ke­va­la­jñā­na­la­kṣa­ṇā­bhi­dhā­naṃ prā­pta­kā­la­m­. ta­du­lla­ṅghya jñānāṃ vi­ṣa­ya­ni­ba­ndhaḥ pa­rī­kṣya­te­. kutaḥ? tasya ‘­mo­ha­kṣa­yā­j jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nta­rā­ya­kṣa­yā­c ca ke­va­la­m­’ ity atra va­kṣya­mā­na­tvā­t­. yady evam ā­dya­yo­r eva tāvan ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r vi­ṣa­ya­ni­ba­ndha u­cya­tā­m ity ata āha —ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r nibandho dravyesv a­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu || 1­.­26 || § 22­4­. ni­ba­ndha­naṃ ni­ba­ndhaḥ­. kasya? vi­ṣa­ya­sya­. ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­gra­ha­ṇaṃ ka­rta­vya­m­? na ka­rta­vya­m­. prakṛtaṃ vi­ṣa­ya­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. kva pra­kṛ­ta­m­? ‘­vi­śu­ddhi­kṣe­tra­svā­mi­vi­ṣa­ye­bhyaḥ­’ ity atra. atas ta­syā­rtha­va­śā­d vi­bha­kti­pa­ri­ṇā­mo bha­va­tī­ti ‘­vi­ṣa­ya­sya­’ ity a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­. ‘­dra­vye­ṣu­’ iti ba­hu­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śaḥ sarveṣāṃ jī­va­dha­rmā­dha­rma­kā­lā­kā­śa­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ saṃ­gra­hā­rthaḥ­. ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­rthaṃ ‘­a­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ya­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m­. tāni dravyāṇi ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r vi­ṣa­ya­bhā­va­m ā­pa­dya­mā­nā­ni ka­ti­pa­yai­r eva pa­ryā­yai­r vi­ṣa­ya­bhā­va­m ā­ska­nda­nti na sa­rva­pa­ryā­yai­r a­na­ntai­r a­pī­ti­. atrāha — dha­rmā­sti­kā­yā­dī­ny a­tī­ndri­ya­ṇi teṣu ma­ti­jñā­naṃ na pra­va­rta­te­. ataḥ sa­rva­dra­vye­ṣu ma­ti­jñā­naṃ vartata ity a­yu­kta­m­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; a­ni­ndri­yā­khyaṃ ka­ra­ṇa­m asti ta­dā­la­mba­no no­i­ndri­yā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­la­bdhi­pū­rva­ka u­pa­yo­go ’­va­gra­hā­di­rū­paḥ pra­ge­vo­pa­jā­ya­te­. tatas tatpūrvaṃ śru­ta­jñā­naṃ ta­dvi­ṣa­ye­ṣu sva­yo­gye­ṣu vyā­pri­ya­te­.§ 22­5­. atha ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r a­na­nta­ra­ni­rde­śā­rha­syā­va­dheḥ ko vi­ṣa­ya­ni­ba­ndha ity ata āha —rūpiṣv avadeḥ || 1­.­27 || § 22­6­. ‘­vi­ṣa­ya­ni­ba­ndhaḥ­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. ‘­rū­pi­ṣu­’ ity anena pudgalāḥ pu­dga­la­dra­vya­saṃ­ba­ndhā­ś ca jīvāḥ pa­ri­gṛ­hya­nte­. rūpiṣv e­vā­va­dhe­r vi­ṣa­ya­ni­ba­ndho nā­rū­pi­ṣv iti niyamaḥ kri­ya­te­. rūpiṣv api bhavan na sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu­, sva­yo­gye­ṣv evety a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m a­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye­ṣv ity a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­.§ 22­7­. atha ta­da­na­nta­ra­ni­rde­śa­bhā­jo ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­sya ko vi­ṣa­ya­ni­ba­ndha ity ata āha —ta­da­na­nta­bhā­ge ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­sya || 1­.­28 || § 22­8­. yad etad rūpi dravyaṃ sa­rvā­va­dhi­jñā­na­vi­ṣa­ya­tve­na sa­ma­rthi­taṃ ta­syā­na­nta­bhā­gī­kṛ­ta­syai­ka­smi­n bhāge ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yaḥ pra­va­rta­te­.§ 22­9­. athānte yan nirdiṣṭaṃ ke­va­la­jñā­naṃ tasya ko vi­ṣa­ya­ni­ba­ndha ity ata āha —sa­rva­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu ke­va­la­sya || 1­.­29 || § 23­0­. dravyāṇi ca pa­ryā­yā­ś ca dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā iti i­ta­re­ta­ra­yo­ga­la­kṣa­ṇo dvandvaḥ. ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ ‘­sa­rva­’ grahaṇaṃ pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­, sarveṣu dravyeṣu sarveṣu pa­ryā­ye­ṣv iti. jī­va­dra­vyā­ṇi tāvad a­na­ntā­na­ntā­ni tato ’py a­na­ntā­na­ntā­ni pu­dga­la­dra­vyā­ṇi ca a­ṇu­ska­ndha­bhe­da­bhi­nnā­ni­, dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śā­ni trīṇi, kālaś cā­saṃ­khye­ya­s teṣāṃ pa­ryā­yā­ś ca tri­kā­la­bhu­vaḥ pra­tye­ka­m a­na­ntā­na­ntā­s teṣu. dravyaṃ pa­ryā­ya­jā­taṃ vā na kiṃcit ke­va­la­jñā­na­sya vi­ṣa­ya­bhā­va­m a­ti­krā­nta­m asti. a­pa­ri­mi­ta­mā­hā­tmyaṃ hi tad iti jñā­pa­nā­rthaṃ ‘­sa­rva­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu­’ ity u­cya­te­.§ 23­1­. āha vi­ṣa­ya­ni­ba­ndho ’­va­dhṛ­to ma­tyā­dī­nā­m­. idaṃ tu na ni­rjñā­ta­m e­ka­smi­nn ātmani sva­ni­mi­tta­saṃ­ni­dhā­no­pa­ja­ni­ta­vṛ­ttī­ni jñānāni yau­ga­pa­dye­na kati bha­va­ntī­ty ucyate — e­kā­dī­ni bhājyāni yu­ga­pa­d e­ka­smi­nn ā caturbhyaḥ || 1­.­30 || § 23­2­. e­ka­śa­bdaḥ saṃ­khyā­va­cī­, ā­di­śa­bdo ’­va­ya­va­va­ca­naḥ­. eka ādir yeṣāṃ tāni imāny e­kā­dī­ni­. bhājyāni vi­bha­kta­vyā­ni­. yau­ga­pa­dye­nai­ka­smi­nn ā­tma­ni­. ā kutaḥ? ā ca­tu­rbhyaḥ­. tadyathā ekaṃ tāvat ke­va­la­jñā­naṃ­, na tena sa­hā­nyā­ni kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kā­ni yu­ga­pa­da­va­ti­ṣṭha­nte­. dve ma­ti­śru­te­. trīṇi ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dhi­jñā­nā­ni­, ma­ti­śru­ta­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­nā­ni vā. catvāri ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­nā­ni­. na pañca santi, ke­va­la­syā­sa­hā­ya­tvā­t­.§ 23­3­. atha ya­tho­ktā­ni ma­tyā­dī­ni jñā­na­vya­pa­de­śa­m eva labhante u­tā­nya­thā­pī­ty ata āha —ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dha­yo vi­pa­rya­ya­ś ca || 1­.­31 || § 23­4­. vi­pa­rya­yo mithyety arthaḥ. kutaḥ? sa­mya­ga­dhi­kā­rā­t­. ‘ca’ śabdah sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. vi­pa­rya­ya­ś ca samyak ceti. kutaḥ punar eṣāṃ vi­pa­rya­yaḥ­? mi­thyā­da­rśa­ne­na sa­hai­kā­rtha­sa­ma­vā­yā­t sa­ra­ja­ska­ka­ṭu­kā­lā­bu­ga­ta­du­gdha­va­t­. nanu ca ta­trā­dhā­ra­do­ṣā­d dugdasya ra­sa­vi­pa­rya­yo bha­va­ti­. na ca tathā ma­tya­jñā­nā­dī­nāṃ vi­ṣa­ya­gra­ha­ṇe vi­pa­rya­yaḥ­. tathā hi, sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­r yathā ca­kṣu­rā­di­bhī rū­pā­dī­n u­pa­la­bha­te tathā mi­tyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­r api ma­tya­jñā­ne­na­. yathā ca sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭiḥ śrutena rū­pā­di­n jānāti ni­rū­pa­ya­ti ca tathā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­r api śru­tā­jñā­ne­na­. yathā cā­va­dhi­jñā­ne­na sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭiḥ rūpiṇo ’­rthā­na­va­ga­ccha­ti tathā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­r vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­ne­ne­ti­.§ 23­5­. a­tro­cya­te —sa­da­sa­to­r a­vi­śe­ṣā­d ya­dṛ­ccho­pa­la­bdhe­r u­nma­tta­va­t || 1­.­32 || § 23­6­. sad vi­dya­mā­na­m asad a­vi­dya­mā­na­m ity arthaḥ. tayor a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ya­dṛ­chha­yā u­pa­la­bde­r vi­pa­rya­yo bha­va­ti­. ka­dā­ci­d rūpādi sad apy asad iti pra­ti­pa­dya­te­, asad api sad iti, ka­dā­ci­t sat sad eva, asad apy asad eveti mi­thyā­da­rśa­no­da­yā­d a­dhya­va­sya­ti­. yathā pi­tto­da­yā­ku­li­ta­bu­ddhi­r mātaraṃ bhā­rye­ti­, bhāryām api māteti ma­nya­te­. ya­dṛ­ccha­yā yadāpi mātaraṃ mā­tai­ve­ti bhāryam api bhā­rye­ve­ti ca tadāpi na ta­tsa­mya­gjñā­na­m­.1 evaṃ ma­tyā­dī­nā­m api rū­pā­di­ṣu vi­pa­rya­yo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. tathā hi, kaścin mi­tyā­da­rśa­na­pa­ri­ṇā­ma ātmany a­va­sthi­to rū­pā­dyu­pa­la­bdhau satyām api kā­ra­ṇa­vi­pa­ryā­saṃ bhe­dā­bhe­da­vi­pa­ryā­saṃ sva­rū­pa­vi­pa­ryā­saṃ ca ja­na­ya­ti­.1 Note JS: for mā­tai­ve­ti bhāryam api bhā­rye­ve­ti ca read mā­tai­ve­ti bhāryam api bhā­ryai­ve­ti ca? § 23­7­. kā­ra­ṇa­vi­pa­ryā­sa­s tāvad — rū­pā­dī­nā­m ekaṃ kā­ra­ṇa­m amūrtaṃ nityam iti kecit ka­lpa­ya­nti­. apare pṛ­thi­vyā­di­jā­ti­bhi­nnāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇa­va­ś ca­tu­stri­dvye­ka guṇās tu­lya­jā­tī­yā­nāṃ kā­ryā­ṇā­m ā­ra­mbha­kā iti. anye va­rṇa­ya­nti — pṛ­thi­vyā­dī­ni catvāri bhū­tā­ni­, bhau­ti­ka­dha­rmā va­rṇa­ga­ndha­ra­sa­spa­rśāḥ­, eteṣāṃ sa­mu­dā­yo rū­pa­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­r aṣṭaka ity ādi. itare va­rṇa­ya­nti — pṛ­thi­vya­pte­jo­vā­ya­vaḥ kā­ṭhi­nyā­di­dra­va­tvā­dyu­ṣṇa­tvā­dī­ra­ṇa­tvā­di­gu­ṇā jā­ti­bhi­nnāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ kā­rya­syā­ra­mbha­kāḥ­.§ 23­8­. bhe­dā­bhe­da­vi­pa­ryā­saḥ kā­ra­ṇā­t kāryam a­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­ta­m eveti a­na­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­ta­m eveti ca pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­.§ 23­9­. sva­rū­pa­vi­pa­ryā­so rū­pā­di­yo ni­rvi­ka­lpāḥ santi na santy eva vā. ta­dā­kā­ra­pa­ri­ṇa­taṃ vi­jñā­na­m eva. na ca ta­dā­la­mba­naṃ vastu bāhyam iti. evam anyān api pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­bhe­dā­n dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­vi­ru­ddhā­n mi­thyā­da­rśa­no­da­yā­t ka­lpa­ya­nti tatra ca śra­ddhā­na­m u­tpā­da­ya­nti­. tatas ta­nma­tya­jñā­naṃ śru­tā­jñā­na­m vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­naṃ ca bha­va­ti­. sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ punas ta­tvā­rthā­dhi­ga­me śra­ddhā­na­m u­tpā­da­ya­ti­. tatas ta­nma­ti­jñā­naṃ śru­ta­jñā­m a­va­dhi­jñā­nā­naṃ ca bha­va­ti­.§ 24­0­. āha pramāṇaṃ dvi prakāraṃ va­rṇi­ta­m­. pra­mā­ṇai­ka­de­śā­ś ca nayās ta­da­na­nta­ro­dde­śa­bhā­jo ni­rde­ṣṭa­vyā ity ata āha —nai­ga­ma­saṃ­gra­ha­vya­va­hā­ra­rju­sū­tra­śa­bda­sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhai­vaṃ­bhū­tā nayāḥ || 1­.­33 || § 24­1­. eteṣāṃ sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ va­kta­vya­m­. sā­mā­nya­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ tāvad vastuny a­ne­kā­ntā­tma­ny a­vi­ro­dhe­na he­tva­rpa­ṇā­t sā­dhya­vi­śe­ṣa­sya ya­thā­tmya­prā­pa­ṇa­pra­va­ṇaḥ prayogo nayaḥ. sa dvedhā dra­vyā­rthi­kaḥ pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­ś ceti. dravyaṃ sā­mā­nya­m utsargaḥ a­nu­vṛ­tti­r ity arthaḥ. ta­dvi­ṣa­yo dra­vyā­rthi­kaḥ­. paryāyo viśeṣo ’­pa­vā­do vyā­vṛ­tti­r ity arthaḥ. ta­dvi­ṣa­yaḥ pa­ryā­yā­rthi­kaḥ­. tayor bhedā nai­ga­mā­da­yaḥ­.§ 24­2­. teṣāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇa­m ucyate — a­na­bhi­ni­rvṛ­ttā­rtha­saṃ­ka­lpa­mā­tra­grā­hī nai­ga­maḥ­. kaṃcit puruṣaṃ pa­ri­gṛ­hī­ta­pa­ra­śuṃ ga­ccha­nta­m a­va­lo­kya kaścit pṛcchati kim arthaṃ bhavān ga­ccha­tī­ti­. sa āha prastham ā­ne­tu­m iti. nāsau tadā pra­stha­pa­ryā­yaḥ saṃ­ni­hi­taḥ­. ta­da­bhi­ni­rvṛ­tta­ye saṃ­ka­lpa­mā­tre pra­stha­vya­vhā­raḥ­. tathā e­dho­da­kā­dyā­ha­ra­ṇe vyā­pri­ya­mā­ṇaṃ kaścit pṛcchati kiṃ karoti bhavān iti. sa āha odanaṃ pa­cā­mī­ti­. na ta­dau­da­na­pa­ryā­yaḥ­, saṃ­ni­hi­taḥ­, tadarthe vyāpāre sa pra­yu­jya­te­. evaṃ prakāro lo­ka­saṃ­vya­va­hā­raḥ a­na­bhi­ni­rvṛ­ttā­rtha­saṃ­ka­lpa­mā­tra­vi­ṣa­yo nai­ga­ma­sya go­ca­raḥ­.§ 24­3­. sva­jā­tya­vi­ro­dhe­nai­ka­dhya­m u­pā­nī­ya pa­ryā­yā­n ā­krā­nta­bhe­dā­n a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa sa­ma­sta­gra­ha­ṇā­t saṃ­gra­haḥ­. sat, dravyaṃ, ghaṭa ity ādi. sad ity ukte sad iti vā­gvi­jña­nā­nu­pra­vṛ­tti­li­ṅgā­nu­mi­ta­sa­ttā­dhā­ra­bhū­tā­nā­m a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa sarveṣāṃ saṃ­gra­haḥ­. dravyam ity ukte ’pi dravati gacchati tāṃs tān pa­ryā­yā­n ity u­pa­la­kṣi­tā­nāṃ jī­vā­jī­va­ta­dbhe­da­pra­bhe­dā­nāṃ saṃ­gra­haḥ­. tathā ghaṭa ity ukte ’pi gha­ṭa­bu­ddhya­bhi­dhā­nā­nu­ga­ma­li­ṅgā­nu­mi­ta­sa­ka­lā­rtha­saṃ­gra­haḥ­. evam prakāro ’nyo ’pi saṃ­gra­ha­na­ya­sya vi­ṣa­yaḥ­.§ 24­4­. saṃ­gra­ha­na­yā­kṣi­ptā­nā­m arthānāṃ vi­dhi­pū­rva­ka­m a­va­ha­ra­ṇaṃ vya­va­hā­raḥ­. ko vidhiḥ? yaḥ saṃ­gra­ha­gṛ­hī­to ’rthas ta­dā­nu­pū­rve­ṇai­va vya­va­hā­raḥ pra­va­rta­ta ity ayaṃ vidhiḥ. tad yathā — sa­rva­saṃ­gra­he­ṇa yat sattvaṃ gṛhītaṃ tac cā­na­pe­kṣi­ta­vi­śe­ṣaṃ nālaṃ saṃ­vya­va­hā­rā­ye­ti vya­va­hā­ra­na­ya ā­śrī­ya­te­. yat sat tad dravyaṃ guṇo veti. dra­vye­ṇā­pi saṃ­gra­hā­kṣi­pte­na jī­vā­jī­va­vi­śe­ṣā­na­pe­kṣe­ṇa na śakyaḥ saṃ­vya­va­hā­ra iti jī­va­dra­vya­m a­jī­va­dra­vya­m iti vā vya­va­hā­ra ā­śrī­ya­te­. jī­vā­jī­vā­v api ca saṃ­gra­hā­kṣi­ptau nālaṃ saṃ­vya­va­hā­rā­ye­ti pratyekaṃ de­va­nā­ra­kā­di­r gha­ṭā­di­ś ca vya­va­hā­re­ṇā­śrī­ya­te­. evam ayaṃ nayas tāvad vartate yāvat punar nāsti vi­bhā­gaḥ­.§ 24­5­. ṛjuṃ praguṇaṃ sū­tra­ya­ti tan tra­ya­tī­ti ṛ­ju­sū­traḥ­. pū­rvā­pa­rāṃ­s tri­kā­la­vi­ṣa­yā­n a­ti­śa­yya va­rta­mā­na­kā­la­vi­ṣa­yā­n ādatte a­tī­tā­nā­ga­ta­yo­r vi­na­ṣṭā­nu­tpa­nna­tve­na vya­va­hā­rā­bhā­vā­t­. tac ca va­rta­mā­naṃ sa­ma­ya­mā­tra­m­. ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­pa­ryā­ya­mā­tra­grā­hya­m ṛ­ju­sū­traḥ­. nanu saṃ­vya­va­hā­ra­lo­pa­pra­sa­ṅga iti ced? na; asya nayasya vi­ṣa­ya­mā­tra­pra­da­rśa­naṃ kri­ya­te­. sa­rva­na­ya­sa­mū­ha­sā­dhyo hi lo­ka­saṃ­vya­va­hā­raḥ­.§ 24­6­. li­ṅga­saṃ­khyā­sā­dha­nā­di­vya­bhi­cā­ra­ni­vṛ­tti­pa­raḥ śa­bda­na­yaḥ­. tatra li­ṅga­vya­bhi­cā­raḥ — puṣyas tārakā na­kṣa­tra­m iti. saṃ­khyā­vya­bhi­cṝ­aḥ — jalam āpaḥ, varṣā ṛtuḥ, āmrā va­na­m­, varaṇā na­ga­ra­m iti. sā­dha­na­vya­bhi­cā­raḥ — senā pa­rva­ta­m a­dhi­va­sa­ti­. pu­ru­ṣa­vya­bhi­cā­raḥ — ehi manye rathena yā­sya­si­, na hi yā­sya­si­, yātas te pi­te­ti­. kā­la­vya­bhi­cā­raḥ — vi­śva­dṛ­śvā ’sya putro ja­ni­tā­. bhāvi kṛtyam āsīd iti. u­pa­gra­ha­vya­bhi­cā­raḥ — saṃ­ti­ṣṭha­te pra­ti­ṣṭha­te vi­ra­ma­ty u­pa­ra­ma­tī­ti­. evaṃ prakāraṃ vya­va­hā­ra­ma­nyā­yyaṃ ma­nya­te­; a­nyā­rtha­syā­nyā­rthe­na saṃ­ba­ndhā­bhā­vā­t­. lo­ka­sa­ma­ya­vi­ro­dha iti cet? vi­ru­dhya­tā­m­. tattvam iha mī­māṃ­sya­te­, na bhai­ṣa­jya­m ā­tu­re­cchā­nu­va­rti­.§ 24­7­. nā­nā­rtha­śa­ma­bhi­ro­ha­ṇā­t sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhaḥ­. yato nā­nā­rthā­n sa­ma­tī­ty aikam artham ā­bhi­mu­khye­na rūḍhaḥ sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhaḥ­. gaur ity ayaṃ śabdo vā­gā­di­ṣv artheṣu va­rta­mā­naḥ paśāv a­bhi­rū­ḍhaḥ­. athavā a­rtha­ga­tya­rthaḥ śa­bda­pra­yo­gaḥ­. ta­trai­ka­syā­rtha­syai­ke­na ga­tā­rtha­tvā­t pa­ryā­ya­śa­bda­pra­yo­go ’­na­rtha­kaḥ­. śa­bda­bhe­dā­ś ced asti a­rtha­bhe­de­nā­py avaśyaṃ bha­vi­ta­vya­m iti. nā­nā­rtha­sa­ma­bhi­ro­ha­ṇā­t sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhaḥ­. i­nda­nā­d indraḥ śa­ka­nā­c chakraḥ pū­rdā­ra­nā­t pu­ra­da­ra1 ity evaṃ sa­rva­tra­. athavā yo ya­trā­bhi­rū­ḍhaḥ sa tatra sa­me­tyā­bhi­mu­khe­nā­ro­ha­ṇā­t sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhaḥ­. yathā kva bhavān āste? ā­tma­nī­ti­. kutaḥ? vastv antare vṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­t­. yady a­nya­syā­nya­tra vṛttiḥ syāt, jñā­nā­dī­nāṃ rū­pā­dī­nāṃ cākaśe vṛttiḥ syāt.1 Note JS: for pū­rdā­ra­nā­t pu­ra­da­ra read pū­rdā­ra­nā­t pu­raṃ­da­ra­? § 24­8­. ye­nā­tma­nā bhūtas te­nai­vā­dhya­va­sā­ya­ya­tī­ti e­vaṃ­bhū­taḥ­. svā­bhi­pre­ta­kri­yā­pa­ri­ṇa­ti­kṣa­ṇe eva sa śabdo yukto nā­nya­de­ti­. ya­dai­ve­nda­ti ta­dai­ve­ndro nā­bhi­ṣe­ca­ko na pūjaka iti. yadaiva gacchati tadaiva gaur na sthito na śayita iti. athavā ye­nā­tma­nā yena jñānena bhūtaḥ pa­ri­ṇa­ta­s te­nai­vā­dhya­va­sā­ya­ya­ti­. ya­the­ndrā­gni­jñā­na­pa­ri­ṇa­ta ā­tmai­ve­ndro ’gniś ceti.§ 24­9­. uktā nai­ga­mā­da­yo nayāḥ. u­tta­ro­tta­ra­sū­kṣma­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d eṣāṃ kramaḥ pū­rva­pū­rva­he­tu­ka­tvā­c ca. evam ete nayāḥ pū­rva­pū­rva­vi­ru­ddha­ma­hā­vi­ṣa­yā u­tta­ro­tta­rā­nu­kū­lā­lpa­vi­ṣa­yā dra­vya­syā­na­nta­śa­kteḥ pra­ti­śa­kti vi­bhi­dya­mā­nā ba­hu­vi­ka­lpā jā­ya­nte­. ta ete gu­ṇa­pra­dhā­na­ta­yā pa­ra­spa­ra­ta­ntrāḥ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­he­ta­vaḥ pu­ru­ṣā­rtha­kri­yā­sā­dha­na­sā­ma­rthyā­t ta­ntvā­da­ya iva ya­tho­pā­yaṃ vi­ni­ve­śya­mā­nāḥ pa­ṭā­di­saṃ­jñāḥ sva­ta­ntrā­ś cā­sa­ma­rthāḥ­.§ 25­0­. ta­ntvā­da­ya iveti viṣama u­pa­nyā­saḥ­. ta­ntvā­da­yo ni­ra­pe­kṣā api kāṃcid a­rtha­mā­trāṃ ja­na­ya­nti­. bhavati hi kaścit pratyekaṃ tantus tvaktrāṇe sa­ma­rthaḥ­. ekaś ca balvajo bandhane sa­ma­rthaḥ­. ime punar nayā ni­ra­pe­kṣāḥ santo na kāṃcid api sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­mā­trāṃ prādur bhā­va­ya­ntī­ti­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; a­bhi­hi­tā­na­va­bo­dhā­t­. a­bhi­hi­ta­m artham a­na­va­bu­dhya pa­re­ṇe­da­m u­pā­la­bhya­te­. etad uktaṃ, ni­ra­pe­kṣe­ṣu ta­ntvā­di­ṣu pa­ṭā­di­kā­ryaṃ nā­stī­ti­. yat tu te­no­pa­da­rśi­taṃ na tat pa­ṭā­di­kā­rya­m­. kiṃ tarhi? kevalaṃ ta­ntvā­di­kā­rya­m­. ta­ntvā­di­ka­rya­m api ta­ntvā­dya­va­ya­ve­ṣu ni­ra­pe­kṣe­ṣu nāsty eva ity a­sma­tpa­kṣa­si­ddhi­r eva. atha ta­ntvā­di­ṣu pa­ṭā­di­kā­ryaṃ śa­ktya­pe­kṣa­yā astīty u­cya­te­. nayeṣv api ni­ra­pe­kṣe­ṣu bu­ddhya­bhi­dhā­na­rū­pe­ṣu kā­ra­ṇa­va­śā­t sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­he­tu­tva­vi­pa­ri­ṇa­ti­sa­dbhā­vā­t­. śa­ktyā­tma­nā­sti­tva­m iti sāmyam e­vo­pa­nyā­sa­sya­.iti ta­ttvā­rtha­vṛ­ttau sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhi­saṃ­jñā­yāṃ prathamo ’dhyāyaḥ || atha dvitīyo ’dhyāyaḥ (§§ 25­1­–­36­5­)§ 25­1­. āha, sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sya vi­ṣa­ya­bhā­ve­no­pa­di­ṣṭe­ṣu jī­vā­di­ṣv ādāv u­pa­nya­s tasya jīvasya kiṃ sva­ta­ttva­m ity ucyate —au­pa­śa­mi­ka­kṣā­yi­kau bhāvau miśraś ca jīvasya sva­ta­ttva­m au­da­yi­ka­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kau ca || 2.1 || § 25­2­. ātmani karmaṇaḥ svaśakteḥ kā­ra­ṇa­va­śā­d a­nu­dbhū­ti­r u­pa­śa­maḥ­. yathā ka­ta­kā­di­dra­vya­saṃ­ba­ndhā­d ambhasi paṃkasya u­pa­śa­maḥ­. kṣaya ā­tya­nti­kī ni­vṛ­ttiḥ­. yathā tasminn e­vā­mbha­si śu­ci­bhā­ja­nā­nta­ra­saṃ­krā­nte paṃ­ka­syā­tya­ntā­bhā­vaḥ­. u­bha­yā­tma­ko miśraḥ. yathā tasminn e­vā­mbha­si ka­ta­kā­di­dra­vya­saṃ­ba­ndhā­t paṃkasya kṣī­ṇā­kṣī­ṇa­vṛ­ttiḥ­. dra­vyā­di­ni­mi­tta­va­śā­t karmaṇāṃ pha­la­prā­pti­r u­da­yaḥ­. dra­vyā­tma­lā­bha­mā­tra­he­tu­kaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ­. u­pa­śa­maḥ pra­yo­ja­na­m asyety au­pa­śa­mi­kaḥ­. evaṃ kṣāyikaḥ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaḥ au­da­yi­kaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­ś ca. ta ete pañca bhāvā a­sā­dha­ra­ṇā jīvasya sva­ta­ttva­m ity u­cya­nte­.§ 25­3­. sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sya pra­kṛ­ta­tvā­t tasya triṣu vi­ka­lpe­ṣu au­pa­śa­mi­ka­m ādau labhyata iti tasyādau grahaṇaṃ kri­ya­te­. ta­da­na­nta­raṃ kṣā­yi­ka­gra­ha­ṇa­m­; tasya pra­ti­yo­gi­tvā­t saṃsāry a­pe­kṣa­yā dra­vya­ta­s tato ’­saṃ­kye­ya­gu­ṇa­tvā­c ca. tata uttaraṃ mi­śra­gra­ha­ṇa­m­; ta­du­bha­yā­tma­ka­tvā­t tato ’­saṃ­kye­ya­gu­ṇa­tvā­c ca. teṣāṃ sa­rve­ṣā­m a­na­nta­gu­ṇa­tvā­d au­da­yi­ka­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­gra­ha­ṇa­m ante kri­ya­te­. atra dva­nda­ni­rde­śaḥ kartavyaḥ — au­pa­śa­mi­ka­kṣā­yi­ka­mi­śrau­da­yi­ka­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kā iti. tathā sati dviḥ ‘ca’ śabdo na kartavyo bha­va­ti­. naiva śa­ṅkya­m­; a­nya­gu­ṇā­pe­kṣa­yā iti pra­tī­ya­te­. vākye punaḥ sati ‘ca’ sabdena pra­kṛ­to­bha­yā­nu­ka­rṣaḥ kṛto bha­va­ti­. tarhi kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­gra­ha­ṇa­m eva ka­rta­vya­m iti cet. na; gau­ra­vā­t­. mi­śra­gra­ha­ṇaṃ madhye kriyate u­bha­yā­pe­kṣā­rtha­m­. bhavyasya au­pa­śa­mi­ka­kṣā­yi­kau bhāvau. miśraḥ punar a­bha­vya­syā­pi bha­va­ti­, au­da­yi­ka­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kā­bhyāṃ saha bha­vya­syā­pī­ti­. bhā­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ta­lli­ṅga­saṃ­khyā­pra­sa­ṅgaḥ sva­ta­ttva­sye­ti cet? na; u­pā­tta­liṃ­ga­saṃ­khya­tvā­t­. ta­dbhā­va­s ta­ttva­m­. svaṃ tattvaṃ sva­ta­ttva­m iti.§ 25­4­. atrāha ta­syai­ka­syā­tma­no ye bhāvā au­pa­śa­mkā­da­ya­s te kiṃ bhe­da­va­nta u­tā­bhe­dā iti. a­ttro­cya­te­, bhe­da­va­ntaḥ­. yady evaṃ, bhedā u­cya­ntā­m ity ata āha —dvi­na­vā­ṣṭā­da­śai­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­tri­bhe­dā ya­thā­kra­ma­m || 2.2 || § 25­5­. dvyādīnāṃ saṃ­khyā­śa­bdā­nāṃ kṛ­ta­dva­ndvā­nāṃ bhe­da­śa­bde­na saha sva­pa­dā­rthe ’­nya­pa­dā­rthe vā vṛttir ve­di­ta­vyā­. dvau ca nava ca a­ṣṭā­da­śa ca e­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­ś ca trayaś ca dvi­na­vā­ṣṭā­da­śai­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­tra­yaḥ­. te ca te bhedās ca, ta eva bhedā yeṣām iti vā vṛttir dvi­na­vā­ṣṭā­da­śai­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­tri­bhe­dā ity. yadā sva­pa­dā­rthe vṛttis tadā au­pa­śa­mi­kā­dī­nā bhāvānāṃ dvi­na­vā­ṣṭā­da­śai­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­trra­yo bhedā ity a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ kri­ya­te­; a­rtha­va­śā­d vi­bha­kti­pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti. ya­dā­nya­pa­dā­rthe vṛttis tadā ni­rdi­ṣṭa­vi­bha­ktya­ntā e­vā­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­nte­, au­pa­śa­mi­kā­da­yo bhāvā dvi­na­vā­ṣṭā­da­śai­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­tri­bhe­dā iti. ‘­ya­thā­kra­ma­’ va­ca­na­m ya­thā­saṃ­khya­pra­ti­pa­ttyā­rtha­m­. au­pa­śa­mi­ko dvi­bhe­daḥ­. kṣāyiko na­va­bhe­daḥ­. miśro ’­ṣṭā­da­śa­bhe­daḥ­. au­da­yi­ka e­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­bhe­daḥ­. pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­s tribhedaḥ iti.§ 25­6­. yady evam au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sya kau dvau bhedāv ity ata āha —sa­mya­ktva­cā­ri­tre || 2.3 || § 25­7­. vyā­khyā­ta­la­kṣa­ṇe sa­mya­ktva­cā­ri­tre­. au­pa­śa­mi­ka­tvaṃ katham iti cet? ucyate — cā­ri­tra­mo­ho dvividaḥ ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­yo no­ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­ya­ś ceti. tatra ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­ya­sya bhedā a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhi­naḥ kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhā­ś ca­tvā­raḥ­. da­rśa­na­mo­ha­sya trayo bhedāḥ samyaktvaṃ mithyātvaṃ sa­mya­gmi­thyā­tva­m iti. āsāṃ saptānāṃ pa­kṛ­tī­nā­mu­pa­śa­mā­d au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­.§ 25­8­. a­nā­di­mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r bhavyasya ka­rmo­da­yā­pā­di­ta­kā­lu­ṣye sati kutas ta­du­pa­śa­maḥ­? kā­la­la­bdhyā­di­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t­. tatra kā­la­la­bdhi­s tāvat — ka­rmā­vi­ṣṭa ātmā bhavyaḥ kāle ’­rddha­pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rtta­nā­khye ’­va­śi­ṣṭe pra­tha­ma­sa­mya­ktva­gra­ha­ṇa­sya yogyo bhavati nādhike iti. iyam ekā kā­la­la­bdhiḥ­. aparā ka­rma­sthi­ti­kā kā­la­la­bdhiḥ­. u­tkṛ­ṣṭa­sthi­ti­ke­ṣu karmasu ja­gha­nya­sthi­ti­ke­ṣu ca pra­tha­ma­sa­mya­ktva­lā­bho na bha­va­ti­. kva tarhi bha­va­ti­? a­ntaḥ­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭī­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sthi­ti­ke­ṣu karmasu bandham ā­pa­dhya­mā­ne­ṣu vi­śu­ddha­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­śā­t sa­tka­rma­su ca tataḥ saṃ­khe­ya­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sro­nā­yā­m a­ntaḥ­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭī­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sthi­tau sthā­pi­te­ṣu pra­tha­ma­sa­mya­ktva­yo­gyo bha­va­ti­. aparā kā­la­la­bdhi­r bha­vā­pe­kṣa­yā­. bhavyaḥ pa­ñce­ndri­yaḥ saṃjñī pa­ryā­pti­kaḥ sa­rva­vi­śu­ddhaḥ pra­tha­ma­sa­mya­ktva­m u­tpā­da­ya­ti­. ‘­ā­di­’ śabdena jā­ti­sma­ra­ṇā­diḥ pa­ri­gṛ­hya­te­.§ 25­9­. kṛtsnasya mo­ha­nī­ya­syo­pa­śa­mā­d au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ cā­ri­tra­m­. tatra sa­mya­ktva­syā­dau va­ca­naṃ­; ta­tpū­rva­ka­tvā­c cā­ri­tra­sya­.§ 26­0­. yaḥ kṣāyiko bhāvo na­va­vi­dha u­ddi­ṣṭa­s tasya bhe­da­sva­rū­pa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —jñā­na­da­rśa­na­dā­na­lā­bha­bho­go­pa­bho­ga­vī­ryā­ṇi ca || 2.4 || § 26­1­. ‘ca’ śabdaḥ sa­mya­ktva­cā­ri­trā­nu­ka­rṣa­ṇā­rthaḥ­. jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­syā­tya­nta­kṣā­yā­t ke­va­la­jñā­naṃ kṣāyikaṃ tathā ke­va­la­da­rśa­na­m­. dā­nā­nta­rā­ya­syā­tya­nta­kṣa­yā­d a­na­nta­prā­ṇi­ga­ṇā­nu­gra­ha­ka­raṃ kṣā­yi­ka­m a­bha­ya­dā­na­m­. lā­bhā­nta­rā­ya­syā­śe­ṣa­sya ni­rā­sā­t pa­ri­tya­kta­ka­va­lā­hā­ra­kri­yā­ṇāṃ ke­va­li­nāṃ yataḥ śa­rī­ra­ba­lā­dhā­na­he­ta­vo ’nyam a­nu­jā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇāḥ pa­ra­ma­śu­bhāḥ sukṣmāḥ anantāḥ pra­ti­sa­ma­yaṃ pudgalāḥ saṃ­ba­ndha­m u­pa­yā­nti sa kṣāyiko lābhaḥ. kṛtsnasya bho­gā­nta­rā­ya­sya ti­ro­bhā­vā­d ā­vi­rbhū­to ’­ti­śa­ya­vā­n ananto bhogaḥ kṣā­yi­kaḥ­. yataḥ ku­su­ma­vṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yo viśeṣāḥ prā­du­rbha­va­nti­. ni­ra­va­śe­ṣa­syo­pa­bho­gā­nta­rā­ya­sya pra­la­yā­t prā­du­rbhū­to ’nanta u­pa­bho­gaḥ kṣā­yi­kaḥ­. yataḥ siṃ­hā­sa­na­cā­ma­ra­ccha­tra­yā­da­yo vi­bhū­ta­yaḥ­. vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­sya karmaṇo ’­tya­nta­kṣa­yā­d ā­vi­rbhū­ta­m a­na­nta­vī­ryaṃ kṣā­yi­ka­m­. pū­rvo­ktā­nāṃ saptānāṃ pra­kṛ­tī­nā­m a­tya­nta­kṣa­yā­t kṣāyikaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. cā­ri­tra­m api tathā. yadi kṣā­yi­ka­dā­nā­di­bhā­va­kṛ­ta­m a­bha­ya­dā­nā­di­, siddheṣv api ta­tpra­sa­ṅgaḥ­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; śa­rī­ra­nā­ma­tī­rtha­ka­ra­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­dya­pe­kṣa­tvā­t­. teṣāṃ ta­da­bhā­ve ta­da­pra­saṃ­gaḥ­. kathaṃ tarhi teṣāṃ siddheṣu vṛttiḥ? pa­ra­mā­na­ndā­vyā­bā­dha­rū­pe­ṇai­va teṣāṃ tatra vṛttiḥ. ke­va­la­jñā­na­rū­pe­ṇā­na­nta­vī­rya­vṛ­tti­va­t­.§ 26­2­. ya uktaḥ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvo ’­ṣṭā­da­śa­vi­ka­lpa­s ta­dbhe­da­ni­rū­pa­ṇā­rtha­m āha —jñā­nā­jñā­na­da­rśa­na­la­bdha­ya­ś ca­tu­stri­tri­pa­ñca­bhe­dāḥ sa­mya­ktva­cā­ri­tra­saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­mā­ś ca || 2.5 || § 26­3­. ca­tvā­ra­ś ca trayaś ca trayaś ca pañca ca ca­tu­stri­tri­pa­ñca­. te bhedāḥ yāsāṃ tā­śca­tu­stri­tri­pa­ñca­bhe­dāḥ­. ya­thā­kra­ma­m ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. te­nā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­c ca­tu­rā­di­bhi­r jñā­nā­dī­ny a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­nte­. catvāri jñā­nā­ni­, trīṇy a­jñā­nā­ni­, trīṇi da­rśa­nā­ni­, pañca labdhaya iti. sa­rva­ghā­ti­spa­rddha­kā­nā­m u­da­ya­kṣa­yā­t teṣām eva sa­du­pa­śa­mā­d de­śa­ghā­ti­spa­rddha­kā­nā­m udaye kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvo bha­va­ti­. tatra jñā­nā­dī­nāṃ vṛttiḥ svā­va­ra­ṇā­nta­rā­ya­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­d vyā­khyā­ta­vyā­. ‘­sa­mya­ktva­’ gra­ha­ṇe­na ve­da­ka­sa­mya­ktvaṃ gṛ­hya­te­. a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhi­ka­ṣā­ya­ca­tu­ṣta­ya­sya mi­thyā­tva­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­tva­yo­ś co­da­ya­kṣa­yā­t sa­du­pa­śa­mā­c ca sa­mya­ktva­sya de­śa­ghā­ti­spa­rddha­ka­syo­da­ye ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhya­pra­tyā­khyā­na­pra­tyā­khyā­na­dvā­da­śa­ka­ṣā­yo­da­ya­kṣa­yā­t sa­du­pa­śa­mā­c ca saṃ­jva­la­na­ka­ṣā­ya­ca­tu­ṣṭa­yā­nya­ta­ma­de­śa­ghā­ti­spa­rddha­ko­da­ye no­ka­ṣā­ya­na­va­ka­sya ya­thā­saṃ­bha­vo­da­ye ca ni­vṛ­tti­pa­ri­ṇā­ma ātmanaḥ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ cā­ri­tra­m­. a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhya­pra­tyā­khyā­na­ka­ṣā­yā­ṣṭa­ko­da­kṣa­yā­t1 sa­du­pa­śa­mā­c ca pra­tyā­khyā­na­ka­ṣā­yo­da­ye saṃ­jva­la­na­ka­ṣā­ya­sya de­śa­ghā­ti­spa­rddha­ko­da­ye no­ka­ṣā­ya­na­va­ka­sya ya­thā­saṃ­bha­vo­da­ye ca vi­ra­tā­vi­ra­ta­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaḥ saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­ma ity ā­khyā­ya­te­.1 Note JS: for a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhya­pra­tyā­khyā­na­ka­ṣā­yā­ṣṭa­ko­da­kṣa­yā­t read a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhya­pra­tyā­khyā­na­ka­ṣā­yā­ṣṭa­ko­da­ya­kṣa­yā­t § 26­4­. ya e­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­vi­ka­lpa au­da­yi­ko bhāva u­ddi­ṣṭa­s tasya bhe­da­saṃ­jñā­saṃ­kī­rta­nā­rtha­m idam ucyate —ga­ti­ka­ṣā­ya­li­ṅga­mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­jñā­nā­saṃ­ya­tā­si­ddha­le­śyā­ś ca­tu­śca­tu­strye­kai­kai­kai­ka­ṣa­ḍbhe­dāḥ || 2.6 || § 26­5­. ya­thā­kra­ma­m ity a­nu­va­rta­te­, te­nā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­d gatiś ca­tu­rbhe­dā­, na­ra­ka­ga­ti­s ti­rya­ga­ti­r ma­nu­ṣya­gti­r de­va­ga­ti­r iti. tatra na­ra­ka­ga­ti­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­n nārako bhāvo bha­va­tī­ti na­ra­ka­ga­ti­r au­da­yi­kī­. evam i­ta­ra­trā­pi­. ka­ṣā­ya­ś ca­tu­rbhe­daḥ­, krodho māno māyā lobha iti. tatra kro­dha­ni­rva­rta­na­sya karmaṇa u­da­yā­t krodhaḥ au­da­yi­kaḥ­. evam i­ta­ra­trā­pi­. liṅgaṃ tri­bhe­daṃ­, srtīvedaḥ puṃvedo na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­da iti. strī­ve­da­ka­rma­ṇa u­da­yā­t strīveda au­da­yi­kaḥ­. evam i­ta­ra­trā­pi­. mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­m e­ka­bhe­da­m­. mi­tyā­da­rśa­na­ka­rma­ṇa u­da­yā­t ta­ttvā­rthā­śra­ddhā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­mo mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­m au­da­yi­ka­m­. jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­ka­rma­ṇa u­da­yā­t pa­dā­rthā­na­va­bo­dho bhavati ta­da­jñā­na­m au­da­yi­ka­m­. cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­sya sa­rva­ghā­ti­spa­rddha­ka­syo­da­yā­d a­saṃ­ya­ta au­da­yi­kaḥ­. ka­rmo­da­ya­sā­mā­nyā­pe­kṣo ’siddha au­da­yi­kaḥ­. leśyā dvi­vi­dhā­, dra­vya­le­śyā bhā­va­le­śyā ceti. jī­va­bhā­vā­dhi­kā­rā­d dra­vya­le­śyā nā­dhi­kṛ­tā­. bhā­va­le­śyā ka­ṣā­yo­da­ya­ra­ñji­tā yo­ga­pra­vṛ­tti­r iti kṛtvā au­da­yi­kī­ty u­cya­te­. sā ṣaḍvidhā — kṛ­ṣṇa­le­śyā nī­la­le­śyā kā­po­ta­le­śyā te­jo­le­śyā pa­dma­le­śyā śu­kla­le­śyā ceti.§ 26­6­. nanu ca u­pa­śā­ntka­ṣā­ye kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ye sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­ni ca śu­kla­le­śyā ’stīty ā­ga­maḥ­. tatra ka­ṣā­yā­nu­ra­ñja­nā­bhā­vā­d au­da­yi­ka­tvaṃ no­pa­pa­dya­te­. naiṣa doṣaḥ; pū­rva­bhā­va­pra­jñā­pa­na­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā yāsau yo­ga­pra­vṛ­ttiḥ ka­ṣā­yā­nu­ra­ñji­tā saivety u­pa­cā­rā­d au­da­yi­kī­ty u­cya­te­. ta­da­bhā­vā­d a­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­le­śya iti ni­ścī­ya­te­.§ 26­7­. yaḥ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ko bhāvas tribheda uktas ta­dbhe­da­sva­rū­pa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —jī­va­bha­vyā­bha­vya­tvā­ni ca || 2.7 || § 26­8­. jīvatvaṃ bha­vya­tva­m a­bha­vya­tva­m iti trayo bhāvāḥ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kā a­nya­dra­vyā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇā ātmano ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. kutaḥ punar eṣāṃ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­tva­m­. ka­rmo­da­yo­pa­śa­ma­kṣa­ya­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­na­pe­kṣi­tvā­t­. jīvatvaṃ cai­ta­nya­m ity arthaḥ. sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­bhā­ve­na bha­vi­ṣya­tī­ti bhavyaḥ. ta­dvi­pa­rī­to ’­bha­vyaḥ­. ta ete trayo bhāvā jīvasya pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kā­.§ 26­9­. nanu cā­sti­tva­ni­tya­tva­pra­de­śa­va­ttvā­da­yo ’pi bhāvāḥ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kāḥ santi, teṣām iha grahaṇaṃ ka­rta­vya­m­. na ka­rta­vya­m­; kṛtam eva. ka­tha­m­? ‘ca’ śabdena sa­mu­cci­ta­tvā­t­. yady evaṃ traya iti saṃkhyā vi­ru­dhya­te­. na vi­ru­dhya­te­, a­sā­dha­ra­ṇā jīvasya bhāvāḥ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kā­s traya eva. a­sti­tvā­da­yaḥ punar jī­vā­jī­va­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t sā­dhā­ra­ṇā iti ‘ca’ śabdena pṛ­tha­ggṛ­hya­nte­. āha, au­pa­śmi­kā­di­bhā­vā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r a­mū­rta­tvā­d ātmanaḥ ka­rma­ba­ndhā­pe­kṣā hi te bhāvāḥ. na cāmūrteḥ karmaṇāṃ bandho yujyata iti. tan na; a­ne­kā­ntā­t­. nāyam ekāntaḥ a­mū­rti­r e­vā­tme­ti­. ka­rma­ba­ndha­pa­ryā­yā­pe­kṣa­yā ta­dā­ve­śā­t syān mūrtaḥ. śu­ddha­sva­rū­pā­pe­kṣa­yā syād a­mū­rtaḥ­. yady evaṃ ka­rma­ba­ndhā­ve­śā­d a­syai­ka­tve saty a­vi­ve­kaḥ prā­pno­ti­. naiṣa doṣaḥ; bandhaṃ pra­tye­ka­tve saty api la­kṣa­ṇa­bhe­dā­d asya nā­nā­tva­m a­va­sī­ya­te­. uktaṃ ca — baṃdhaṃ paḍi eyattaṃ la­kkha­ṇa­do havai tassa ṇāṇattaṃ | tamhā a­mu­tti­bhā­vo ṇeyaṃto hoi jīvassa || iti | § 27­0­.yady evaṃ tadeva la­kṣa­ṇa­m ucyatāṃ yena nā­nā­tva­m a­va­sī­ya­te ity ata āha —u­pa­yo­go la­kṣa­ṇa­m || 2.8 || § 27­1­. u­bha­ya­ni­mi­tta­va­śā­d u­tpa­dya­mā­na­ś cai­ta­nyā­nu­vi­dhā­yī pa­ri­ṇā­ma u­pa­yo­gaḥ­. tena bandhaṃ pra­tye­ka­tve saty apy ātmā lakṣyate su­va­rṇa­ra­ja­ta­yo­r bandhaṃ pra­tye­ka­tve saty api va­rṇā­di­bhe­da­va­t­.§ 27­2­. ta­dbhe­da­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —sa dvividho ’­ṣṭa­ca­tu­rbhe­daḥ || 2.9 || § 27­3­. sa u­pa­yo­go dvividhaḥ — jñā­no­pa­yo­go da­rśa­no­pa­yo­ga­ś ceti. jñā­no­pa­yo­go ’­ṣṭa­bhe­daḥ — ma­ti­jñā­naṃ śru­ta­jñā­naṃ a­va­dhi­jñā­naṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­naṃ ke­va­la­jñā­naṃ ma­tya­jñā­naṃ śru­tā­jñā­naṃ vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­naṃ ceti. da­rśa­no­pa­yo­ga­ś ca­tu­rvi­dhaḥ — ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­na­m a­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­na­m a­va­dhi­da­rśa­naṃ ke­va­lda­rśa­naṃ ceti. tayo kathaṃ bhedaḥ? sā­kā­rā­na­kā­ra­bhe­dā­t­. sākāraṃ jñānam a­nā­kā­raṃ da­rśa­na­m iti. ta­ccha­dma­sthe­ṣu krameṇa va­rta­te­. ni­rā­va­ra­ṇe­ṣu yu­ga­pa­t pū­rva­kā­la­bhā­vi­no ’pi da­rśa­nā­j jñānasya prā­gu­pa­nyā­saḥ­; a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­t­. sa­mya­gjñā­na­pra­ka­ra­ṇā­t pūrvaṃ pa­ñca­vi­dho jñā­no­pa­yo­go vyā­khyā­taḥ­. iha punar u­pa­yo­ga­gra­ha­ṇā­d vi­pa­rya­yo ’pi gṛhyate ity a­ṣṭa­vi­dha iti u­cya­te­.§ 27­4­. ya­tho­kte­nā­ne­nā­bhi­hi­ta­pa­ri­ṇā­me­na sa­rvā­tma­sā­dhā­ra­ne­ṇo­pa­yo­ge­na ye u­pa­la­kṣi­tā u­pa­yo­gi­na­s te dvividhāḥ —saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo muktāś ca || 2­.­10 || § 27­5­. saṃ­sa­ra­ṇaṃ saṃsāraḥ pa­ri­va­rta­ṇa­m ity arthaḥ. sa eṣām asti te saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ­. ta­tpa­ri­va­rta­naṃ pa­ñca­vi­dha­m — dra­vya­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ kṣe­tra­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ kā­la­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ bha­va­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ bhā­va­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ ceti. tatra dra­vya­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ dvi­vi­dha­m — no­ka­rma­dra­vya­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ ka­rma­dra­vya­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ ceti. tatra no­ka­rma­dra­vya­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ nāma trayāṇāṃ śa­rī­rā­ṇāṃ ṣaṇṇāṃ pa­ryā­ptī­nāṃ ca yogyā ye pudgalā ekena jīvena e­ka­smi­n samaye gṛhītāḥ sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­va­rṇa­ga­ndhā­di­bhi­s tī­vra­ma­nda­ma­dhya­ma­bhā­ve­na ca ya­thā­va­sthi­tā dvi­tī­yā­di­ṣu sa­ma­ye­ṣu nirjīrṇā a­gṛ­hī­tā­n a­na­nta­vā­rā­n atītya mi­śra­kāṃ­ś cā­na­nta­vā­rā­n atītya madhye gṛ­hī­tāṃ­ś cā­na­nta­vā­rā­n atītya ta eva tenaiva pra­kā­ṛ­e­ṇa tasyaiva jīvasya no­rka­rma­bhā­va­m ā­pa­dya­nte yāvat tāvat sa­mu­di­taṃ no­ka­rma­dra­vya­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m­. ka­rma­dra­vya­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ ucyate — e­ka­smi­n samaye ekena jī­ve­nā­ṣṭa­vi­dha­ka­rma­bhā­ve­na ye gṛhītāḥ pudgalāḥ sa­ma­yā­dhi­kā­m ā­va­li­kā­m atītya dvi­tī­yā­di­ṣu sa­ma­ye­ṣu ni­rjī­rṇāḥ­, pū­rvo­kte­nai­va krameṇa ta eva tenaiva pra­kā­re­ṇa tasya jīvasya ka­rma­bhā­va­m ā­pa­dya­nte yāvat tāvat ka­rma­dra­vya­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m­. uktaṃ ca — savve vi puggalā khalu kamaso bhu­ttu­jjhi­yā ya jīveṇa | asaiṃ a­ṇaṃ­ta­khu­tto pu­gga­la­pa­ri­ya­ṭṭa­saṃ­sā­re || § 27­6­. kṣe­tra­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m ucyate — sū­kṣma­ni­go­da­jī­vo ’­pa­ryā­pti­kaḥ sa­rva­ja­gha­nya­pra­de­śa­śa­rī­ro lo­ka­syā­ṣṭa­ma­dhya­pra­de­śā­n sva­śa­rī­ra­ma­dhye kṛ­tvo­tpa­nnaḥ kṣu­dra­bha­va­gra­ha­ṇaṃ jīvitvā mṛtaḥ. sa eva punas te­nai­vā­va­ghā­he­na dvir u­tpa­nna­s tathā tris tathā catur ity evaṃ yāvad gha­nāṃ­gu­la­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tā­kā­śa­pra­de­śā­s tāvat kṛtvas tatraiva janitvā punar e­kai­ka­pra­de­śā­dhi­ka­bhā­ve­na sarvo loka ātmano ja­ma­kṣe­tra­bhā­va­m u­pa­nī­to bhavati yāvat tāvat kṣe­tra­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m­. uktaṃ ca — savvam hi lo­ya­khe­tte kamaso taṃ ṇatthi jam ṇa uppaṇṇaṃ | o­gā­ha­ṇā­e bahuso pa­ri­bha­mi­do khe­ttta­saṃ­sā­re || § 27­7­. kā­la­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m ucyate — u­tsa­rpi­ṇyāḥ pra­tha­ma­sa­ma­ye jātaḥ kaścij jīvaḥ svāyuṣaḥ pa­ri­sa­mā­ptau mṛtaḥ. sa eva punar dvi­tī­yā­yā u­tsa­rpi­ṇyā dvi­tī­ya­sa­ma­ye jātaḥ svāyuṣaḥ kṣayān mṛtaḥ. sa eva punas tṛ­tī­yā­yā u­tsa­rpi­ṇyā­s tṛ­tī­ya­sa­ma­ye jātaḥ. evam anena kra­me­ṇo­tsa­rpi­ṇī pa­ri­sa­mā­ptā­. ta­thā­va­sa­rpi­ṇī ca. evaṃ ja­nma­nai­r a­nta­rya­m u­kta­m­. ma­ra­ṇa­syā­pi nai­ra­nta­ryaṃ tathaiva grā­hya­m­. e­tā­va­t kā­la­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m­. uktaṃ ca — u­ssa­ppi­ṇi­a­va­sa­ppi­ṇi­sa­ma­yā­va­li­yā­su ṇi­ra­va­se­sā­su | jādo mudo ya bahuso bha­ma­ṇe­ṇa du kā­la­saṃ­sā­re || § 27­8­. bha­va­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m ucyate — na­ra­ka­ga­tau sa­rva­ja­gha­nya­m ā­yu­rda­śa­va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇi­. te­nā­yu­ṣā ta­tro­tpa­nnaḥ punaḥ pa­ri­bhra­mya te­nai­vā­yu­ṣā jātaḥ. evaṃ da­śa­va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇāṃ yāvantaḥ sa­ma­yā­s tāvat kṛtvas tatraiva jāto mṛtaḥ. punar e­kai­ka­sa­ma­yā­dhi­ka­bhā­ve­na tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi pa­ri­sa­mā­pi­tā­ni­. tataḥ pracyutya ti­rya­gga­tā­v a­nta­rmu­hū­rtā­yuḥ sa­mu­tpa­nnaḥ­. pū­rvo­kte­nai­va krameṇa trīṇi pa­lyo­pa­mā­ni tena pa­ri­sa­mā­pi­tā­ni­. evaṃ ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau ca. de­va­ga­tau ca nā­ra­ka­va­t­. ayaṃ tu viśeṣaḥ — e­ka­triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi pa­ri­sa­mā­pi­tā­ni yāvat tāvad bha­va­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m­. uktaṃ ca — ṇi­ra­yā­di­ja­ha­ṇṇā­di­su jāva du u­va­ri­lla­yā du gevajjā | mi­ccha­tta­saṃ­si­de­ṇa du bahuso vi bha­va­ṭṭhi­dī bhamidā || § 27­9­. bhā­va­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m ucyate — pa­ñce­ndri­yaḥ saṃjñī pa­ryā­pta­ko mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭiḥ kaścij jīvaḥ sa sa­rva­ja­gha­nyāṃ svayogyāṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­pra­kṛ­teḥ sthitim a­ntaḥ­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭī­saṃ­jñi­kā­m ā­pa­dya­te­. tasya ka­ṣā­yā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­nā­nya­saṃ­khye­ya­lo­ka­pra­mi­tā­ni ṣa­ṭsthā­na­pa­ti­tā­ni ta­tsthi­ti­yo­gyā­ni bha­va­nti­. tatra sa­rva­ja­gha­nya­ka­ṣā­yā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­na­ni­mi­ttā­ny a­nu­bhā­gā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­nā­ny a­saṃ­khye­ya­lo­ka­pra­mi­tā­ni bha­va­nti­. evaṃ sa­rva­ja­gha­nyāṃ sthitiṃ sa­rva­ja­gha­nyaṃ ca ka­ṣā­yā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­naṃ sa­rva­ja­gha­nya­m e­vā­nu­bhā­ga­ba­ndha­sthā­na­m ā­ska­nda­ta­s tadyogyaṃ sa­rva­ja­gha­nyaṃ yo­ga­sthā­naṃ bha­va­ti­. teṣām eva sthi­ti­ka­ṣā­yā­nu­bhā­ga­sthā­nā­nāṃ dvi­tī­ya­m a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­vṛ­ddhi­yu­ktaṃ yo­ga­sthā­naṃ bha­va­ti­. evaṃ ca tri­tī­yā­di­ṣu ca­tuḥ­sthā­na­pa­ti­tā­ni śre­ṇya­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tā­ni yo­ga­sthā­nā­ni bha­va­nti­. tathā tām eva sthitiṃ tad eva ka­ṣā­yā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­naṃ ca pra­ti­pa­dya­mā­na­sya dvi­tī­ya­m a­nu­bha­vā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­naṃ bha­va­ti­. tasya ca yo­ga­sthā­nā­ni pū­rva­va­dve­di­ta­vyā­ni­. evaṃ tri­tī­yā­di­ṣv api a­nu­bha­vā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­ne­ṣu ā a­saṃ­khye­ya­lo­ka­pa­ri­sa­mā­pteḥ­. evaṃ tām eva sthitim ā­pa­dya­mā­na­sya dvitīyaṃ ka­ṣā­yā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­naṃ bha­va­ti­. tasyāpy a­nu­bha­vā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­nā­ni yo­ga­sthā­nā­ni ca pū­rva­va­dve­di­ta­vyā­ni­. evaṃ tri­tī­yā­di­ṣv api ka­ṣā­yā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­ne­ṣu ā a­saṃ­kye­ya­lo­ka­pa­ri­sa­mā­pte­r vṛ­ddhi­kra­mo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. uktāyā ja­gha­nyā­yāḥ sthiteḥ sa­ma­yā­dhi­kā­yāḥ ka­ṣā­yā­di­sthā­nā­ni pū­rva­va­t­. evaṃ sa­ma­yā­dhi­ka­kra­me­ṇa ā u­tkṛ­ṣṭa­sthi­te­s triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭī­pa­ri­mi­tā­yāḥ ka­ṣā­yā­di­sthā­nā­ni ve­di­ta­vyā­ni­. a­na­nta­bhā­ga­vṛ­ddhiḥ a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­vṛ­ddhiḥ saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­vṛ­ddhiḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­vṛ­ddhiḥ a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­vṛ­ddhiḥ a­na­nta­gu­ṇa­vṛ­ddhiḥ imāni ṣaṭ vṛ­ddhi­sthā­nā­ni­. hānir api ta­thai­va­. a­na­nta­bhā­ga­vṛ­ddhya­na­nta­gu­ṇa­vṛ­ddhi­ra­hi­tā­ni catvāri sthā­nā­ni­. evaṃ sarveṣāṃ karmaṇāṃ mū­la­pra­kṛ­tī­nā­m u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ ca pa­ri­va­ta­na­kra­mo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. ta­de­ta­t sarvaṃ sa­mu­di­taṃ bhā­va­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m­. uktam ca — savvā pa­ya­ḍi­ṭṭhi­dī­o a­ṇu­bhā­ga­pa­de­sa­baṃ­dha­ṭhā­ṇā­ṇi | mi­ccha­tta­saṃ­si­de­ṇa ya bhamidā puṇa bhā­va­saṃ­sā­re || § 28­0­. uktāt pa­ñca­vi­dhā­t saṃ­sā­rā­n nivṛttā ye te muktāḥ. saṃ­sā­ri­ṇāṃ pra­gu­pā­dā­naṃ ta­tpū­rva­ka­tvā­n mu­kta­vya­pa­de­śa­sya­.§ 28­1­. ya ete saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa­s te dvividhāḥ —sa­ma­na­skā­ma­na­skāḥ || 2­.­11 || § 28­2­. mano dvi­tī­dha­m — dra­vya­ma­no bhā­va­ma­na­ś ceti. tatra pu­dga­la­vi­pā­ki­ka­rmo­da­yā­pe­kṣaṃ dra­vya­ma­naḥ­. vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­no­i­ndri­yā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­pe­kṣā ātmano vi­śu­ddhi­r bhā­va­ma­naḥ­. tena manasā saha vartanta iti sa­ma­na­skāḥ­. na vidyate mano yeṣāṃ ta ime a­ma­na­skāḥ­. evaṃ manaso bhā­vā­bhā­vā­bhyāṃ sa­msā­ri­ṇo dvividhā vi­bha­jya­nte­. sa­ma­na­skā­ś cā­ma­na­skā­ś ca sa­ma­na­skā­ma­na­skā iti. a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­t sa­ma­na­ska­śa­bda­sya pū­rva­ni­pā­taḥ­. katham a­bhya­rhi­ta­tva­m­? gu­ṇa­do­ṣa­vi­cā­ra­ka­tvā­t­.§ 28­3­. punar api saṃ­sā­ri­ṇāṃ bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa­s tra­sa­sthā­va­rāḥ || 2­.­12 || § 28­4­. ‘­saṃ­sā­ri­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m­; pra­kṛ­ta­tvā­t­. kva pra­kṛ­ta­m­? ‘­saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo muktaś ca’ iti. nā­na­rtha­ka­m­, pū­rvā­pe­kṣā­rtha­m­, ye uktāḥ sa­ma­na­skā a­ma­na­skā­s te saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa iti. yadi hi pūrvasya vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ na syāt, sa­ma­na­skā­ma­na­ska­gra­ha­ṇaṃ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo muktāś cety anena ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhye­ta­. evaṃ ca kṛtvā ‘­saṃ­sā­ri­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m adau kri­ya­mā­ṇa­m u­pa­pa­nnaṃ bha­va­ti­. ta­tpū­rvā­pe­kṣaṃ sa­du­tta­rā­rtha­m api bha­va­ti­. te saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo dvividhāḥ — trasāḥ sthāvarā iti. tra­sa­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­va­śī­kṛ­tā­s trasā. sthā­va­ra­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­va­śa­va­rti­naḥ sthā­va­rāḥ­. tra­sya­ntī­ti trasāḥ, sthā­na­śī­lāḥ sthāvara iti cet? na; ā­ga­ma­vi­ro­dhā­t­. āgame hi kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na trasā dvī­ndri­yā­d ārabhya ā a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­na iti. tasmān na ca­la­nā­ca­la­nā­pe­kṣaṃ tra­sa­sthā­va­ra­tva­m­. ka­rmo­da­yā­pe­kṣa­m eva. tra­sa­gra­ha­ṇa­m ādau kri­ya­te­; a­lpā­cta­ra­tvā­d a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­c ca. sa­rvo­pa­yo­ga­sa­mbha­vā­d a­bhya­rhi­ta­tva­m­.§ 28­5­. e­ke­ndri­yā­ṇā­m a­ti­ba­hu­va­kta­vyā­bhā­vā­d u­lla­ṅghyā­nu­pū­rvīṃ sthā­va­ra­bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —pṛ­thi­vya­pte­jo­vā­yu­va­na­spa­ta­yaḥ sthāvarāḥ || 2­.­13 || § 28­6­. sthā­va­ra­nā­ma­ka­rma­bhe­dāḥ pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yā­da­yaḥ santi. ta­du­da­ya­ni­mi­ttā jīveṣu pṛ­thi­vyā­da­yaḥ saṃjñā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. pra­tha­nā­di­pra­kṛ­ti­ni­ṣpa­nnā api rū­ḍhi­va­śā­t pra­tha­nā­dya­na­pe­kṣā va­rta­nte­. eṣāṃ pṛ­thi­vyā­dī­nā­m ārṣe cā­tu­rvi­dhya­m uktaṃ pra­tye­ka­m­. ta­tka­tha­m iti cet? ucyate — pṛthivī pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yaḥ pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yi­kaḥ pṛ­thi­vī­jī­va ity ādi. tatra a­ce­ta­nā vai­śra­si­ka­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­rvṛ­ttā kā­ṭhi­nya­gu­ṇā­tmi­kā pṛ­thi­vī­. a­ce­ta­na­tvā­d asaty api pṛ­thi­vī­kā­ya­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ye pra­tha­na­kri­yo­pa­la­kṣi­tai­ve­ya­m­. athavā pṛ­thi­vī­ti sā­mā­nya­m­; u­tta­ra­tra­ye ’pi sa­dbhā­vā­t­. kāyaḥ śa­rī­ra­m­. pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yi­ka­jī­va­pa­ri­tya­ktaḥ pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yo mṛ­ta­ma­nu­ṣyā­di­kā­ya­va­t­. pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yo ’­syā­stī­ti pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yi­kaḥ­. ta­tkā­ya­saṃ­ba­ndha­va­śī­kṛ­ta ātmā. sa­ma­vā­pta­pṛ­thi­vī­kā­ya­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yaḥ kā­rma­ṇa­kā­ya­yo­ga­stho yo na tāvat pṛthivīṃ kā­ya­tve­na gṛhṇāti sa pṛ­thi­vī­jī­vaḥ­. evam a­bā­di­ṣv api yo­jya­m­. ete ma­ñca­vi­dhāḥ prāṇinaḥ sthā­va­rāḥ­.1 kati punar eṣāṃ prāṇāḥ? catvāraḥ — spa­rśa­ne­ndri­ya­prā­ṇāḥ kā­ya­ba­la­prā­ṇāḥ u­cchvā­sa­ni­śvā­sa­prā­ṇaḥ ā­yuḥ­prā­na­ś ceti.1 Note JS: for ete ma­ñca­vi­dhāḥ read ete pa­ñca­vi­dhāḥ § 28­7­. atha trasāḥ ke te, ity a­tro­cya­te —dvī­ndri­yā­da­ya­s trasāḥ || 2­.­14 || § 28­8­. dve indriye yasya so ’yaṃ dvī­ndri­yaḥ­. dvīndriṣa ādir yeyāṃ te dvī­ndri­yā­da­yaḥ­.1 ‘­ā­di­’ śabdo vya­va­sthā­vā­cī­. kva vya­va­sthi­tāḥ­? ā­ga­me­. ka­tha­m­? dvī­ndri­ya­s trī­ndri­ya­ś ca­tu­ri­ndri­yaḥ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­ś ceti. ta­dgu­ṇa­saṃ­vi­jñā­na­vṛ­tti­gra­ha­ṇā­d dvī­ndri­ya­syā­py a­nta­rbhā­vaḥ­. kati punar eṣāṃ prā­ṇā­h­? dvī­ndri­ya­sya tāvat ṣaṭ prāṇāḥ, pūrvoktā eva ra­sa­na­vā­kprā­ṇā­dhi­kāḥ­. trī­ndri­ya­sya sapta ta eva ghrā­ṇa­prā­ṇā­dhi­kāḥ­. ca­tu­ri­ndri­ya­syā­ṣṭau ta eva ca­kṣuḥ­prā­ṇā­dhi­kāḥ­. pa­ñce­ndri­ya­sya tiraśco ’­saṃ­jñi­no nava ta eva śro­tra­prā­ṇā­dhi­kāḥ­. saṃjñino daśa ta eva ma­no­ba­la­prā­ṇā­dhi­kāḥ­.1 Note JS: for dvīndriṣa ādir yeyāṃ read dvīndriya ādir yeṣāṃ § 28­9­. ‘­ā­di­’ śabdena ni­rdi­ṣṭā­nā­m a­ni­rjñā­ta­saṃ­khyā­nā­m i­ya­ttā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ ka­rtta­vyā­m ity ata āha —pa­ñce­ndri­yā­ṇi || 2­.­15 || § 29­0­. ‘­i­ndri­ya­’ śabdo vyā­khyā­tā­rthaḥ­. ‘­pa­ñca­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m­, paṃcaiva nā­dhi­ka­saṃ­khyā­nī­ti­. ka­rme­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ vā­gā­di­nā­m iha grahaṇaṃ ka­rta­vya­m­? na ka­rta­vya­m­; u­pa­yo­ga­pra­ka­ra­ṇā­t­. u­pa­yo­ga­sā­dha­nā­nā­m iha gra­ha­ṇaṃ­, na kri­yā­sā­dha­nā­nā­m­; a­na­va­sthā­nā­c ca. kri­yā­sā­dha­nā­nā­m a­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­ma­ka­rma­ni­va­rti­tā­nāṃ sa­rve­ṣā­m api kri­yā­sā­dha­na­tva­m astīti na paṃcaiva ka­rme­ndri­yā­ṇi­.§ 29­1­. teṣām a­nta­rbhe­da­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —dvi­vi­dhā­ni || 2­.­16 || § 29­2­. ‘­vi­dha­’ śabdaḥ pra­kā­ra­vā­cī­. dvau vidhau yeṣāṃ tāni dvi­vi­dhā­ni­, dvi­pra­kā­rā­ṇī­ty arthaḥ. kau punas tau dvau pra­kā­rau­? dra­vye­ndri­yaṃ bhā­ve­ndri­ya­m iti.§ 29­3­. tatra dra­vye­ndri­ya­sva­rū­pa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —ni­rvṛ­ttyu­pa­ka­ra­ṇo dra­vye­ndri­ya­m || 2­.­17 || § 29­4­. ni­rva­rtya­te ity ni­rvṛ­ttiḥ­. kena ni­rva­rtya­te­? ka­rma­nā­. sā dvi­vi­dhā­; bā­hyā­bhya­nta­ra­bhe­dā­t­. u­tse­dhā­ṅgu­lā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tā­nāṃ śu­ddhā­nā­m ā­tma­pra­de­śā­nāṃ pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­ca­kṣu­rā­dī­ndri­ya­saṃ­sthā­ne­nā­va­sthi­tā­nāṃ vṛttir ā­bhya­nta­rā ni­rvṛ­ttiḥ­. teṣv ā­tma­pra­de­śe­ṣv i­ndri­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­bhā­kṣu yaḥ pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­saṃ­sthā­no nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­pā­di­tā­va­sthā­vi­śe­ṣaḥ pu­dga­la­pra­ca­yaḥ sā bāhyā ni­rvṛ­ttiḥ­. yena ni­rvṛ­tte­r u­pa­kā­raḥ kriyate ta­du­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­m­. pū­rva­va­t tadapi dvi­vi­dha­m­. ta­trā­bhya­nta­raṃ kṛ­ṣṇa­śu­kla­ma­ṇḍa­laṃ­, bāhyam a­kṣi­pa­tra­pa­kṣma­dva­yā­di­. evaṃ śeṣeṣv a­pī­ndri­ye­ṣu jñe­ya­m­.§ 29­5­. bhā­ve­ndri­ya­m ucyate —la­bdhyu­pa­yo­gau bhā­ve­ndri­ya­m || 2­.­18 || § 29­6­. lambhanaṃ labdhiḥ. kā punar asau? jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­ka­rma­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­. yat saṃ­ni­dhā­nā­d ātmā dra­vye­ndri­ya­ni­rvṛ­ttiṃ prati vyā­pri­ya­te tan nimitta ātmanaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma u­pa­yo­gaḥ­. ta­du­bha­ye bhā­ve­ni­ndri­ya­m­. i­ndri­ya­pha­la­m u­pa­yo­gaḥ­, tasya katham i­ndri­ya­tva­m­? kā­ra­ṇa­dha­rma­sya kārye da­rśa­nā­t­. yathā gha­ṭā­kā­ra­pa­ri­ṇa­taṃ vijñānaṃ ghaṭa iti. svārthasya tatra mu­khya­tvā­c ca. indrasya liṅgam i­ndri­ya­m iti yaḥ svārthaḥ sa u­pa­yo­ge mukhyaḥ, ‘­u­pa­yo­ga­la­kṣa­ṇo jīva’ iti va­ca­nā­t­. ata u­pa­yo­ga­sye­ndri­ya­tvaṃ nyāyyaṃ.§ 29­7­. u­ktā­nā­m i­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ saṃ­jñā­nu­pū­rvī­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —spa­rśa­na­ra­sa­na­ghrā­ṇa­ca­kṣuḥ­śro­trā­ṇi || 2­.­19 || § 29­8­. loke i­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ pā­ra­ta­ntrya­vi­va­kṣā dṛ­śya­te­. a­ne­nā­kṣa­ṇā suṣṭhu pa­śyā­mi­, anena karṇena suṣṭhu śṛ­ṇo­mī­ti­. tataḥ pā­ra­ta­ntryā­t spa­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ ka­ra­ṇa­tva­m­. vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­ma­ti­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­ma­lā­bhā­va­ṣṭa­mbhā­d ātmanā spṛśyate ’­ne­ne­ti spa­rśa­na­m­. rasyate ’­ne­ne­ti ra­sa­na­m­. ghrāyate ’­ne­ne­ti ghrā­ṇa­m­. cakṣer a­ne­kā­rtha­tvā­d da­rśa­nā­rtha­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ caṣṭe arthān paśyaty a­ne­ne­ti cakṣuḥ. śrūyate ’­ne­ne­ti śro­tra­m­. svā­ta­ntrya­vi­va­kṣā ca dṛ­śya­te­. idaṃ me akṣi suṣṭhu pa­śya­ti­. ayaṃ me karṇaḥ suṣṭhu śṛ­ṇo­ti­. tataḥ spa­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ kartari ni­ṣpa­ttiḥ­. spṛ­śa­tī­ti spa­rśa­na­m­. ra­sa­tī­ti ra­sa­na­m­. ji­ghra­tī­ti ghrā­ṇa­m­. caṣṭe iti cakṣuḥ. śṛ­ṇo­tī­ti śro­tra­m­. eṣāṃ ni­rde­śa­kra­maḥ e­kai­ka­vṛ­ddhi­kra­ma­pra­jñā­pa­nā­rthaḥ­.§ 29­9­. teṣām i­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ vi­ṣa­ya­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —spa­rśa­ra­sa­ga­ndha­va­rṇa­śa­bdā­s tadarthāḥ || 2­.­20 || § 30­0­. dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­yoḥ prā­dhā­nya­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ ka­rma­bhā­va­sā­dha­na­tvaṃ spa­rśā­di­śa­bdā­nāṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­. dra­vya­prā­dhā­nya­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ ka­rma­ni­rde­śaḥ­. spṛśyata iti sparśaḥ. rasyata iti rasaḥ. gandhyata iti gandhaḥ. varṇyata iti varṇaḥ. śabdyata iti śabdaḥ. pa­ryā­ya­prā­dhā­nya­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ bhā­va­ni­rde­śaḥ­. sparśanaṃ sparśaḥ. rasanaṃ rasaḥ. gandhanaṃ gandhaḥ. varṇanaṃ varṇaḥ. śabdanaṃ śabda iti. eṣāṃ krama i­ndri­ya­kra­me­ṇai­va vyā­khyā­taḥ­.§ 30­1­. a­trā­ha­, yat tāvan mano ’­na­va­sthā­nā­d indriyaṃ na bha­va­tī­ti pra­tyā­khyā­taṃ tat kim u­pa­yo­ga­syo­pa­kā­ri uta neti. tad apy u­pa­kā­rye­va­. tena vi­ne­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ vi­ṣa­ye­ṣu sva­pra­yo­ja­na­vṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­t­. ki­ñcā­syai­ṣāṃ sa­ha­kā­ri­tva­mā­tra­m eva pra­yo­ja­na­m u­tā­nya­d apīty ata āha —śrutam a­ni­ndri­ya­sya || 2­.­21 || § 30­2­. śru­ta­jñā­na­vi­śa­yo ’rthaḥ śru­ta­m­. sa viṣayo ’­ni­ndri­ya­sya­; pa­ri­prā­pta­śru­ta­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­syā­tma­naḥ śrutārthe ’­ni­ndri­yā­la­mba­na­jñā­na­pra­vṛ­tteḥ­. athavā śru­ta­jñā­naṃ śru­ta­m­, ta­da­ni­ndri­ya­syā­rthaḥ pra­yo­ja­na­m iti yā­va­t­. svā­ta­ntrya­sā­dhya­m idaṃ pra­yo­ja­na­m a­ni­ndri­ya­sya­.§ 30­3­. u­ktā­nā­m i­ndri­yā­nāṃ pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­vi­ṣa­yā­ṇāṃ svā­mi­tva­ni­rde­śe kartavye yat prathamaṃ gṛhītaṃ sparśanaṃ tasya tāvat svā­mi­tvā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m āha —va­na­spa­tya­ntā­nā­m ekam || 2­.­22 || § 30­4­. ekaṃ pra­tha­ma­m ity arthaḥ. kiṃ tat? spa­rśa­na­m­. tat ke­ṣā­m­? pṛ­thi­vyā­dī­nāṃ va­na­spa­tya­ntā­nāṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­. ta­syo­tpa­tti­kā­ra­ṇa­m ucyate — vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­spa­rśa­ne­ndri­yā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­me sati śe­ṣe­ndri­ya­sa­rva­ghā­ti­spa­rdha­ko­da­ye ca śa­rī­ra­nā­ma­lā­bhā­va­ṣṭa­mbhe e­ke­ndri­ya­jā­ti­na­mo­da­ya­va­śa­rti­tā­yāṃ ca satyāṃ spa­rśa­na­m ekam i­ndri­ya­m ā­vi­rbha­va­ti­.§ 30­5­. i­ta­re­ṣā­m i­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ svā­mi­tva­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —kṛ­i­mi­pi­pī­la­kā­bhra­ma­ra­ma­nu­ṣyā­di­nā­m e­kai­ka­vṛ­ddhā­ni || 2­.­23 || § 30­6­. ‘­e­kai­ka­m­’ iti vīpsāyāṃ dvi­tva­m­. e­kai­ke­na vṛddhāni e­kai­ka­vṛ­ddhā­ni­. kṛ­i­mi­m ādiṃ kṛtvā, spa­rśa­nā­dhi­kā­rā­t spa­rśa­na­m ādiṃ kṛtvā e­kai­ka­vṛ­ddhā­nī­ty a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ kri­ya­te­. ‘­ā­di­’ śabdaḥ pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te­. kṛ­myā­dī­nāṃ sparśanaṃ ra­sa­nā­dhi­ka­m­, pi­pī­li­kā­dī­nāṃ spa­rśa­na­ra­sa­ne ghrā­ṇa­dhi­ke­, bhra­ma­rā­dī­nāṃ spa­rśa­na­ra­sa­na­ghrā­ṇā­ni ca­kṣu­ra­dhkā­ni­, ma­nu­ṣyā­dī­nāṃ tāny eva śro­trā­dhi­kā­nī­ti ya­thā­saṃ­khye­nā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho vyā­khyā­taḥ­. teṣāṃ niṣpattiḥ spa­rśno­tpa­tyā vyākhyātā u­tta­ro­tta­ra­sa­rva­ghā­ti­spa­rdha­ko­da­ye­na­.§ 30­7­. evam eteṣu saṃ­sā­ri­ṣu dvi­bhe­de­ṣu i­ndri­ya­bhe­dā­t pa­ñca­vi­dhe­ṣu ye pa­ñce­ndri­yā­s ta­dbhe­da­syā­nu­kta­sya pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —saṃjñinaḥ sa­ma­na­skāḥ || 2­.­24 || § 30­8­. mano vyā­khyā­ta­m­. saha tena ye vartante te sa­ma­na­skāḥ­. saṃjñina ity u­cya­nte­. pā­ri­śe­ṣyā­d itare saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ prāṇino ’­saṃ­jñi­na iti si­ddha­m­. nanu ca saṃjñina ity a­ne­nai­va ga­tā­rtha­tvā­t sa­ma­na­skā iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m­. yato ma­no­vyā­pā­ro hi­tā­hi­ta­prā­pti­pa­ri­hā­ra­pa­rī­kṣā­. saṃjñāpi sai­ve­ti­. naitad yu­kta­m­, saṃ­jñā­śa­bdā­rtha­vya­bhi­cā­rā­t­. saṃjñā nāmety u­cya­te­. tadvantaḥ saṃjñina iti sa­rve­ṣā­m a­ti­pra­sa­ṅgaḥ­. saṃjñā jñānam iti cet; sa­rve­ṣā­m prāṇiṇāṃ jñā­nā­tma­ka­tvā­d a­ti­pra­sa­ṅgaḥ­. ā­hā­rā­di­vi­ṣa­yā­bhi­lā­ṣaḥ saṃjñeti cet. tu­lya­m­. tasmāt sa­ma­na­skā ity u­cya­te­. evaṃ ca kṛtvā ga­rbhā­ṇḍa­ja­mū­rcchi­ta­su­ṣu­ptyā­dya­va­sthā­su hi­tā­hi­ta­pa­rī­kṣā­bhā­ve­’ pi ma­naḥ­saṃ­ni­dhā­nā­t saṃ­jñi­tva­m u­pa­pa­nnaṃ bha­va­ti­.§ 30­9­. yadi hi­tā­hi­tā­di­vi­ṣa­ya­pa­ri­spa­ndaḥ prāṇināṃ ma­naḥ­pra­ṇi­dhā­na­pū­rva­kaḥ­. a­thā­bhi­–­na­va­śa­rī­ra­gra­ha­ṇaṃ pra­tyā­gū­rṇa­sya vi­śī­rṇa­pū­rva­mū­rte­r ni­rma­na­ska­sya yatkarma tatkuta ity ucyate —vi­gra­ha­ga­tau ka­rma­yo­gaḥ || 2­.­25 || § 31­0­. vigraho dehaḥ. vi­gra­hā­rthā gatir vi­gra­ha­ga­tiḥ­. athavā viruddho graho vigraho vyā­ghā­taḥ­. ka­rmā­dā­ne ’pi no­ka­rma­pu­dga­lā­dā­na­ni­ro­dha ity arthaḥ. vi­gra­he­ṇa gatir vi­gra­ha­ga­tiḥ­. sa­rva­śa­rī­ra­pra­ro­ha­ṇa­bī­ja­bhū­taṃ kārmaṇaṃ śarīraṃ karmety u­cya­te­. yogo vā­ṅma­na­sa­kā­ya­va­rga­ṇā­ni­mi­tta ā­tma­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spa­ndaḥ­. karmaṇā kṛto yogaḥ ka­rma­yo­go vi­gra­ha­ga­tau bha­va­tī­ty arthaḥ. tena ka­rmā­dā­naṃ de­śā­nta­ra­saṃ­kra­ma­ś ca bha­va­ti­.§ 31­1­. āha jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ gatim ā­ska­nda­tāṃ de­śā­nta­ra­saṃ­kra­maḥ kim ā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­kra­ma­vṛ­tyā bha­va­ti­, u­tā­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇe­ty ata āha —a­nu­śre­ṇi gatiḥ || 2­.­26 || § 31­2­. lo­ka­ma­dhyā­d ārabhya ūrdhvam adhas tiryak ca ā­kā­śā­pra­de­śā­nāṃ kra­ma­saṃ­ni­vi­ṣṭā­nāṃ paṅktiḥ śreṇiḥ ity u­cya­te­. ‘­a­nu­’ śa­bda­syā­nu­pu­rvye­ṇa vṛttiḥ.1 śreṇer ā­nu­pū­rvye­ṇā­nu­śre­ṇī­ti jīvānāṃ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ca gatir bha­va­tī­ty arthaḥ. a­na­dhi­kṛ­tā­nāṃ pudglānāṃ kathaṃ gra­ha­ṇa­m iti cet. ga­ti­gra­ha­ṇā­t­. yadi jī­vā­nā­m eva gatir iṣṭā syād ga­ti­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m­; a­dhi­kā­rā­t ta­tsi­ddheḥ­. u­tta­ra­tra jī­va­gra­ha­ṇā­c ca pu­dga­la­saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ­. nanu ca­ndrā­dī­nāṃ jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ me­ru­pra­da­kṣi­ṇā­kā­le vi­dyā­dha­rā­dī­nāṃ ca vi­śre­ṇi­ga­ti­r api dṛ­śya­te­, tatra kim u­cya­te­, ‘­a­nu­śre­ṇi gatiḥ’ iti. kā­la­de­śa­ni­ya­mo ’tra ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. tatra kā­la­ni­ya­ma­s tāvaj jīvānāṃ ma­ra­ṇa­kā­le bha­vā­nta­ra­saṃ­kra­me muktānāṃ co­rdhva­ga­ma­na­kā­le a­nu­śre­ṇy eva gatiḥ. de­śa­ni­ya­mo ’pi ū­rdhva­lo­kā­d adho gatiḥ, adho lokād ū­rdhva­ga­tiḥ­, ti­rya­glo­kā­d adho gatir ūrdhvā vā ta­trā­nu­śre­ṇy eva. pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ca yā lo­kā­nta­prā­pi­ṇī sā ni­ya­mā­d a­nu­śre­ṇy eva. itarā gatir bha­ja­nī­ya­.1 Note JS: for śa­bda­syā­nu­pu­rvye­ṇa read śa­bda­syā­nu­pū­rvye­ṇa § 31­3­. punar api ga­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —a­vi­gra­hā jīvasya || 2­.­27 || § 31­4­. vigraho vyāghātaḥ kau­ṭi­lya­m ity arthaḥ. sa yasyāṃ na vidyate ’sāv a­vi­gra­hā gatiḥ. kasya? jī­va­sya­. kī­dṛ­śa­sya­? mu­kta­sya­. kathaṃ gamyate mu­kta­sye­ti­? u­tta­ra­sū­tre saṃ­sā­ri­gra­ha­ṇā­d iha mu­kta­sye­ti vi­jñā­ya­te­. nanu ca ‘­a­nu­śre­ṇi gatiḥ’ ity a­ne­nai­va śre­ṇya­nta­ra­saṃ­kra­mā­bhā­vo vyā­khyā­taḥ­. nārtho ’­ne­na­. pū­rva­sū­tre viśreṇi gatir api kvacid astīti jñā­pa­nā­rtha­m idaṃ va­ca­na­m­. nanu tatraiva de­śa­kā­la­ni­ya­ma uktaḥ. na; atas ta­tsi­ddheḥ­.§ 31­5­. yady a­sa­ṅga­syā­tma­no ’­pra­ti­ba­ndhe­na gatir ā­lo­kā­ntā­d a­va­dhṛ­ta­kā­lā pra­ti­jñā­ya­te­, sa­de­ha­sya punar gatiḥ kiṃ pra­ti­ba­ndhi­nī uta mu­ktā­tma­va­d ity ata āha —vi­gra­ha­va­tī ca saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ prāk caturbhyaḥ || 2­.­28 || § 31­6­. kā­lā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rthaṃ ‘prāk ca­tu­rbhyaḥ­’ ity u­cya­te­. ‘­prā­g­’ ity vacanaṃ ma­ryā­dā­rtha­m­, ca­tu­rthā­t sa­ma­yā­t prag vi­gra­ha­va­tī gatir bhavati na caturthe iti. kuta iti cet? sa­rvo­tkṛ­ṣṭa­vi­gra­ha­ni­mi­tta­ni­ṣku­ṭa­kṣe­tre utpitsuḥ prāṇī ni­ṣku­ṭa­kṣe­trā­nu­pū­rvya­nu­śre­ṇya­bhā­vā­di­ṣu ga­tya­bhā­ve ni­ṣku­ṭa­kṣe­tra­prā­pa­ṇa­ni­mi­ttāṃ tri­vi­gra­hāṃ gatim ā­ra­bha­te no­rdhvā­m­; ta­thā­vi­dho­pa­pā­da­kṣe­trā­bhā­vā­t­. ‘ca’ śabdaḥ sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. vi­gra­ha­va­tī cā­vi­gra­hā ceti.§ 31­7­. vi­gra­ha­va­tyā gateḥ kālo ’­va­dhṛ­taḥ­. a­vi­gra­hā­yāḥ kiyān kāla ity ucyate —e­ka­sa­ma­yā ’­vi­gra­hā || 2­.­29 || § 31­8­. ekaḥ samayo yasyāḥ sā e­ka­sa­ma­yā­. na vidyate vigraho yasyāḥ sā a­vi­gra­hā­. ga­ti­ma­tāṃ hi jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­vyā­ghā­te­nai­ka­sa­ma­yi­kī gatir ā­lo­kā­ntā­d a­pī­ti­.§ 31­9­. a­nā­di­ka­rma­ba­ndha­saṃ­ta­tau mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­di­pra­tya­ya­va­śā­t ka­rmā­ṇyā­d adāno vi­gra­ha­ga­tā­v a­tyā­hā­ra­kaḥ pra­sa­kta­s tato ni­ya­mā­rtha­m idam ucyate —ekaṃ dvau trīn vā ’­na­hā­ra­kaḥ || 2­.­30 || § 32­0­. a­dhi­kā­rā­t sa­ma­yā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ­. ‘vā’ śabdo vi­ka­lpā­rthaḥ­. vi­ka­lpa­ś ca ya­the­cchā­ti­sa­rgaḥ­. ekaṃ vā dvau vā trīn vā sa­ma­yā­n a­nā­hā­ra­ko bha­vi­tī­ty arthaḥ. trayāṇāṃ śa­rī­rā­ṇāṃ ṣaṣṇām pa­ryā­ptī­nāṃ yo­gya­pu­dga­la­gra­ha­ṇa­m ā­hā­raḥ­.1 ta­da­bhā­vā­d a­nā­hā­ra­kaḥ­. ka­rmā­dā­naṃ hi ni­ra­nta­raṃ kā­rma­ṇa­śa­rī­ra­sa­dbhā­ve­. u­pa­pā­da­kṣe­traṃ prati ṛjvyāṃ gatau ā­hā­ra­kaḥ­. i­ta­re­ṣu triṣu sa­ma­ye­ṣu a­nā­hā­ra­kaḥ­.1 Note JS: for ṣaṣṇām read ṣaṇṇām § 32­1­. evaṃ gacchato ’­bhi­na­va­mū­rtya­nta­ra­ni­rvṛ­tti­pra­kā­ra­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —saṃ­mū­rccha­na­ga­rbho­pa­pā­dā janma || 2­.­31 || § 32­2­. triṣu lo­ke­ṣū­rdhva­m adhas tiryak ca dehasya sa­ma­nta­to mūrcchanaṃ saṃ­mū­rccha­naṃ a­va­ya­va­pra­ka­lpa­na­m­. striyā udare śu­kra­śo­ṇi­ta­yo­r garaṇaṃ miśraṇaṃ garbhaḥ. mā­tru­pa­bhu­ktā­hā­ra­ga­ra­ṇā­d vā garbhaḥ. upetya padyate ’sminn iti u­pa­pā­daḥ­. de­va­nā­ra­ko­tpa­tti­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­jñā­. ete trayaḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇā­m jīvānāṃ ja­nma­pra­kā­rāḥ śu­bhā­śu­bha­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­mi­tta­ka­rma­bhe­da­vi­pā­ka­kṛ­tāḥ­.§ 32­3­. a­thā­dhi­kṛ­ta­sya saṃ­sā­ra­vi­ṣa­yo­pa­bho­go­pa­la­bdhya­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­pra­va­ṇa­sya janmano yo­gi­vi­ka­lpā vaktavyā ity ata āha — 11 Note JS: for yo­gi­vi­ka­lpā read yo­ni­vi­ka­lpā sa­ci­tta­śī­ta­saṃ­vṛ­tā­h setarā miśrāś cai­ka­śa­s tadyonaḥ || 2­.­32 || § 32­4­. ā­tma­na­ś cai­ta­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ś ci­tta­m­. saha cittena vartata iti sa­ci­ttaḥ­. śīta iti spa­rśa­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­; śu­klā­di­va­d u­bha­ya­va­ca­na­tvā­d tadyuktaṃ dravyam apy āha. sa­mya­gvṛ­taḥ saṃ­vṛ­taḥ­. saṃvṛta iti du­ru­pa­la­kṣya­pra­de­śa u­cya­te­. saha i­ta­rai­r vartanta iti se­ta­rāḥ­. sa­pra­ti­pa­kṣā ity arthaḥ. ke punar i­ta­re­? a­ci­tto­ṣṇa­vi­vṛ­tāḥ­. u­bha­yā­tma­ko miśraḥ. sa­ci­ttā­ci­ttaḥ śītoṣṇaḥ saṃ­vṛ­ta­vi­vṛ­ta iti. ‘ca’ śabdaḥ sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ miśrāś ca yonayo bha­va­ntī­ti­. i­ta­ra­thā hi pū­vo­ktā­nā­m eva vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ syāt. ‘­e­ka­śaḥ­’ iti vī­psā­rthaḥ­. tasya grahaṇaṃ kra­ma­mi­śra­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ­. yathaivaṃ vi­jñā­ye­ta — sa­ci­tta­ś ca a­ci­tta­ś ca, śītaś ca uṣṇaś ca, saṃ­vṛ­ta­ś ca vi­vṛ­ta­ś ceti. maivaṃ vijñāyi — sa­ci­tta­ś ca śītaś cety ādi. ‘­ta­dgra­ha­ṇaṃ­’ ja­nma­pra­kā­ra­pra­ti­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m­. teṣāṃ saṃ­mū­rccha­nā­dī­nāṃ janmanāṃ yonaya iti. ta ete nava yonayo ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. yo­ni­ja­nma­no­r a­vi­śe­ṣa iti cet? na; ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­bhe­dā­t ta­dbhe­daḥ­. ta ete sa­ci­ttā­da­yo yonaya ā­dhā­rāḥ­. ādheyā ja­nma­pra­kā­rāḥ­. yataḥ sa­ci­ttā­di­yo­nya­dhi­ṣṭhā­ne ātmā saṃ­mū­rccha­nā­di­nā janmanā śa­rī­rā­hā­re­ndri­yā­di­yo­gyā­n pu­dga­lā­n u­pā­da­tte­. de­va­nā­ra­kā a­ci­tta­yo­na­yaḥ­. teṣām hi yonir u­pa­pā­da­de­śa­pu­dga­la­pra­ca­yo ’­ci­ttaḥ­. garbhajā mi­śra­yo­na­yaḥ­. teṣāṃ hi mātur udare śu­kra­śo­ṇi­ta­m a­ci­tta­m­, ta­dā­tma­nā ci­tta­va­tā mi­śra­ṇā­n mi­śra­yo­niḥ­. saṃ­mū­rccha­na­jā­s tri­vi­ka­lpa­yo­na­yaḥ­. kecit sa­ci­tta­yo­na­yaḥ­. anye a­ci­tta­yo­na­yaḥ­. apare mi­śra­yo­na­yaḥ­. sa­ci­tta­yo­na­yaḥ sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­śa­rī­rāḥ­. kutaḥ? pa­ra­pa­rā­śra­ya­tvā­t­. itare a­ci­tta­yo­na­yo mi­śra­yo­na­ya­ś ca. śī­to­ṣṇa­yo­na­yo de­va­nā­ra­kāḥ­. teṣāṃ hi u­pa­pā­da­sthā­nā­ni kā­ni­ci­c chītāni kā­ni­ci­d u­ṣṇā­nī­ti­. u­ṣṇa­yo­na­ya­s tai­ja­skā­yi­kāḥ­. itare tri­vi­ka­lpa­yo­na­yaḥ­. kecic chī­ta­yo­na­yaḥ­. kecid u­ṣṇa­yo­na­yaḥ apare mi­śra­yo­na­ya iti. de­va­nā­ra­kai­ke­ndri­yāḥ saṃ­vṛ­ta­yo­na­yaḥ­. vi­ka­le­ndri­yā vi­vṛ­ta­yo­na­yaḥ­. garbhajāḥ mi­śra­yo­na­yaḥ­. ta­dbhe­dā­ś ca­tu­ra­śī­ti­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­saṃ­khyā ā­ga­ma­to ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. uktaṃ ca — ṇi­cci­da­ra­dhā­du satta ya taru dasa vi­ya­liṃ­di­e­su chacceva | su­ra­ṇi­ra­ya­ti­ri­ya cauro coddasa maṇue sa­da­sa­ha­ssā || § 32­5­. evam e­ta­smi­n na­va­yo­ni­bhe­da­saṃ­ka­ṭe tri­vi­dha­ja­nma­ni sa­rva­prā­ṇa­bhṛ­tā­m a­ni­ya­me­na prasakte ta­da­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m āha —ja­rā­yu­jā­ṇḍa­ja­po­tā­nāṃ garbhaḥ || 2­.­33 || § 32­6­. yaj jā­la­va­tprā­ṇi­pa­ri­va­ra­ṇaṃ vi­ta­ta­māṃ­sa­śo­ṇi­taṃ taj ja­rā­yuḥ­. yan na­kha­tva­ksa­dṛ­śa­m u­pā­tta­kā­ṭhi­nyaṃ śu­kra­śo­ṇi­ta­pa­ri­va­ra­ṇaṃ pa­ri­ma­ṇḍa­laṃ tad a­ṇḍa­m­. kiṃcit pa­ri­va­ra­ṇa­m a­nta­re­ṇa pa­ri­pū­rṇā­va­ya­vo yo­ni­ni­rga­ta­mā­tra eva pa­ri­spa­ndā­di­sā­ma­rthyo­pe­taḥ potaḥ. jarāyau jātā ja­rā­yu­jāḥ­. aṇḍe jātā a­ṇḍa­jāḥ­. ja­rā­yu­jā­ś ca a­ṇḍa­jā­ś ca potāś ca ja­rā­yu­jā­ṇḍa­ja­po­tā ga­rbha­yo­na­yaḥ­.§ 32­7­. yady amīṣāṃ ja­rā­yu­jā­ṇḍa­ja­po­tā­nāṃ garbho ’­va­dhri­ya­te­, a­tho­pa­pā­daḥ keṣāṃ bha­va­tī­ty ata āha —de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m u­pa­pā­daḥ || 2­.­34 || devānāṃ nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m co­pa­pā­do janma ve­di­ta­vya­m­.§ 32­8­. a­thā­nye­ṣāṃ kiṃ janmety ata āha —śeṣāṇāṃ saṃ­mū­rccha­na­m || 2­.­35 || § 32­9­. ga­rbha­je­bhya au­pa­pā­di­ke­bhya­ś cānye śeṣāḥ. saṃ­mū­rccha­naṃ ja­nme­ti­. ete trayo ’pi yogā ni­ya­mā­rthāḥ­. u­bha­ya­to ni­ya­ma­ś ca dra­ṣṭa­vyaḥ­. ja­rā­yu­jā­ṇḍa­ja­po­tā­nā­m eva garbhaḥ. garbha eva ca ja­rā­yu­jā­ṇḍa­ja­po­tā­nā­m­. de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m e­vo­pa­pā­daḥ­. u­pa­pā­da eva ca de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m­. śe­ṣā­ṇā­m eva saṃ­mū­rccha­na­m­. saṃ­mū­rccha­na­m eva śe­ṣā­ṇā­m iti.§ 33­0­. teṣāṃ punaḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇāṃ tri­vi­dha­ja­nma­nā­mā­hi­ta­ba­hu­vi­ka­lpa­na­va­yo­ni­bhe­dā­nāṃ śu­bhā­śu­bha­nā­ma­ka­rma­vi­pā­ka­ni­rva­rti­tā­ni ba­ndha­pha­lā­nu­bha­va­nā­dhi­ṣṭhā­nā­ni śa­rī­rā­ṇi kānīty ata āha —au­dā­ri­ka­vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­ka­tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇā­ni śa­rī­rā­ṇi || 2­.­36 || § 33­1­. vi­śi­ṣṭa­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­pā­di­ta­vṛ­ttī­ni śīryanta iti śa­rī­rā­ṇi­. au­dā­ri­kā­di­pra­kṛ­ti­vi­śe­ṣo­da­ya­prā­pta­vṛ­ttī­ni au­dā­ri­kā­dī­ni­. udāraṃ sthū­la­m­. udāre bhavaṃ udāraṃ pra­yo­ja­na­m asyeti vā, au­dā­ri­ka­m­. a­ṣṭa­gu­ṇai­śva­rya­yo­gā­d e­kā­ne­kā­ṇu­ma­ha­c cha­rī­ra­vi­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ vi­kri­yā­, sā pra­yo­ja­na­m asyeti vai­kri­yi­ka­m­. sū­kṣma­pa­dā­rtha­ni­rjñā­nā­rtha­m a­saṃ­ya­ma­pa­ri­ji­hī­rṣa­yā vā pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­te­nā­hri­ya­te ni­rva­rtya­te tad ity ā­hā­ra­ka­m­. yat tejor nimittaṃ tejasi vā bhavaṃ tat tai­ja­sa­m­. karmaṇāṃ kāryaṃ kā­rma­ṇa­m­. sarveṣāṃ ka­rma­ni­mi­tta­ttve ’pi rū­ḍhi­va­śā­t vi­śi­ṣṭa­vi­ṣa­ye vṛttir a­va­se­yā­.§ 33­2­. ya­thau­dā­ri­ka­sye­ndri­yai­r u­pa­la­bdhi­s ta­the­ta­re­ṣāṃ kasmān na bha­va­tī­ty ata āha —paraṃ paraṃ sūkṣmam || 2­.­37 || § 33­3­. ‘­pa­ra­’ śa­bda­syā­ne­kā­rtha­vṛ­tti­tve ’pi vi­va­kṣā­to vya­va­sthā­rtha­ga­tiḥ­. pṛ­tha­gbhū­tā­nāṃ śa­rī­rā­ṇāṃ sū­kṣma­gu­ṇe­na vī­psā­ni­rde­śaḥ kriyate pa­ra­mpa­ra­m iti. au­dā­ri­kaṃ sthū­la­m­, tataḥ sūkṣmaṃ vai­kri­yi­ka­m­, tataḥ sūkṣmam ā­hā­ra­kaṃ tataḥ sūkṣmaṃ tai­ja­sa­m­, tai­ja­sā­t kārmaṇaṃ sūkṣmam iti.§ 33­4­. yadi pa­ra­mpa­raṃ sū­kṣma­m­, pra­de­śa­to ’pi nyūnaṃ pa­ra­mpa­raṃ hīnam iti vi­pa­rī­ta­pra­ti­pa­tti­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m āha —pra­de­śa­to ’­sa­mkhye­ya­gu­ṇaṃ prā­ktai­ja­sā­t || 2­.­38 || § 33­5­. pra­di­śya­nta iti pradeśāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ­. saṃkhyām atīto ’­saṃ­khye­yaḥ­. a­saṃ­khye­yo guṇo ’sya tad idam a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­m­. kutaḥ? pra­de­śa­taḥ­. nā­va­gā­ha­taḥ­. pa­ra­mpa­ra­m ity a­nu­vṛ­tte­r ā kā­rma­ṇā­t prasaṅge ta­nni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m āha prā­ktai­ja­sā­d iti. au­dā­ri­kā­d a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­pra­de­śaṃ vai­kri­yi­ka­m­. vai­kri­yi­kā­d a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­pra­de­śa­m ā­hā­ra­ka­m iti. ko gu­ṇa­kā­raḥ­. pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. yady e­va­m­, pa­ra­mpa­raṃ ma­hā­pa­ri­mā­ṇaṃ prā­pno­ti­? nai­va­m­; ba­ndha­vi­śe­ṣā­t pa­ri­mā­ṇa­bhe­dā­bhā­va­s tū­la­ni­ca­yā­yaḥ­pi­ṇḍa­va­t­.§ 33­6­. a­tho­tta­ra­yoḥ kiṃ sa­ma­pra­de­śa­tva­m utāsti kaścid viśeṣa ity ata āha —a­na­nta­gu­ṇe pare || 2­.­39 || § 33­7­. pra­de­śa­ta ity a­nu­va­rta­te­, te­nai­va­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ kriyate — ā­hā­ra­kā­t taijasaṃ pra­de­śa­to ’­na­nta­gu­ṇa­m­, tai­ja­sā­t kārmaṇaṃ pra­de­śa­to ’­na­nta­gu­ṇa­m iti. ko gu­ṇa­kā­raḥ­? a­bha­vyā­nā­m a­na­nta­gu­ṇaḥ si­ddhā­nā­m a­na­nta­bhā­gaḥ­.§ 33­8­. ta­trai­ta­t syāc cha­lya­ka­va­nmū­rti­ma­ddra­vyo­pa­ci­ta­tvā­t saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo jī­va­syā­bhi­pre­ta­ga­ti­ni­ro­dha­pra­sa­ṅga iti? tan na; kiṃ kā­ra­ṇa­m­. yasmād ubhe apy ete —a­pra­tī­gha­te || 2­.­40 || § 33­9­. mū­rti­ma­to mū­rtya­nta­re­ṇa vyāghātaḥ pra­tī­ghā­taḥ­. sa nāsty a­na­yo­r ity a­pra­tī­ghā­te­; sū­kṣma­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­t a­yaḥ­pi­ṇḍe tejo ’­nu­pra­ve­śa­va­ttai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇa­yo­r nāsti va­jra­pa­ṭa­lā­di­ṣu vyā­ghā­taḥ­. nanu ca vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­ka­yo­r api nāsti pra­tī­ghā­taḥ­? sa­rva­trā­pra­tī­ghā­to ’tra vi­va­kṣi­taḥ­. yathā tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇā­yo­r ā lo­kā­ntā­t sarvatra nāsti pra­tī­ghā­taḥ­, na tathā vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­ka­yoḥ­.§ 34­0­. āha kim e­tā­vā­n eva viśeṣa uta kaścid anyo ’apy astīty āha —a­nā­di­saṃ­ba­ndhe ca || 2­.­41 || § 34­1­. ‘ca’ śabdo vi­ka­lpā­rthaḥ­. a­nā­di­saṃ­ba­ndhe sā­di­saṃ­ba­ndhe ceti. kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­saṃ­ta­tyā a­nā­di­saṃ­ba­ndhe­, vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­di­saṃ­ba­ndhe ca bī­ja­vṛ­kṣa­va­t­. ya­thau­dā­ri­ka­vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­kā­ṇi jīvasya ka­dā­ci­t kāni, na tathā tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇe­. ni­tya­saṃ­ba­ndhi­nī hi te ā saṃ­sā­ra­kṣa­yā­t­.§ 34­2­. ta ete tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇe kiṃ ka­sya­ci­d eva bhavata u­tā­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇe­ty ata āha —sarvasya || 2­.­42 || § 34­3­. ‘­sa­rva­’ śabdo ni­ra­va­śe­ṣa­vā­cī­. ni­ra­va­śe­ṣa­sya saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo jīvasya te dve api śarīre bhavata ity arhaḥ.§ 34­4­. a­vi­śe­ṣā­bhi­dhā­nā­t tair au­dā­ri­kā­di­bhiḥ sarvasya saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo yau­ga­pa­dye­na saṃ­ba­ndha­pra­saṃ­ge saṃ­bha­vi­śa­rī­ra­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m idam ucyate —ta­dā­dī­ni bhājyāni yu­ga­pa­d ekasyā caturbhyaḥ || 2­.­43 || § 34­5­. ‘­ta­d­’ śabdaḥ pra­kṛ­ta­tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇa­pra­ti­ni­rde­śā­rthaḥ­. te tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇe ādir yeṣāṃ tāni ta­dā­di­ni­. bhājyāni vi­ka­lpyā­ni­. ā kutaḥ? āṃ ca­tu­rbhyaḥ­. yu­ga­pa­d e­ka­syā­tma­naḥ­. ka­syā­ci­d dve tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇe­. a­pa­ra­sya trīṇi au­dā­ri­ka­tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇā­ni vai­kri­yi­ka­tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇā­ni vā. anyasya catvāri au­dā­ri­kā­hā­ra­ka­tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇā­nī­ti vibhāgaḥ kri­ya­te­.§ 34­6­. punar api teṣāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —ni­ru­pa­bho­ga­m antyam || 2­.­44 || § 34­7­. ante bhavam a­ntya­m­. kiṃ tat? kā­rma­ṇa­m­. i­ndri­ya­pra­ṇā­li­ka­yā śa­bdā­dī­nā­m u­pa­la­bdhi­r u­pa­bho­gaḥ­. ta­da­bhā­vā­n ni­ru­pa­bho­ga­m­. vi­gra­ha­ga­tau satyām api i­ndri­ya­la­bdhau dra­vye­ndri­ya­ni­rvṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­c cha­bdā­dyu­pa­bho­gā­bhā­va iti. nanu tai­ja­sa­m api ni­ru­pa­bho­ga­m tatra kim ucyate ni­ru­pa­bho­ga­m antyam iti? taijasaṃ śarīraṃ yo­ga­ni­mi­tta­m api na bha­va­ti­, tato ’­syo­pa­bho­ga­vi­cā­re ’­na­dhi­kā­raḥ­.§ 34­8­. evaṃ ta­tro­kta­la­kṣa­ṇe­ṣu janmasu amūni śa­rī­rā­ṇi prā­du­rbhā­va­m ā­pa­dya­mā­nā­ni kim a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa bha­va­nti­, uta kaścid asti pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity ata āha —ga­rbha­saṃ­mū­rccha­na­ja­m ādyam || 2­.­45 || § 34­9­. sū­tra­kra­mā­pe­kṣa­yā ādau bhavam ā­dya­m­. au­dā­ri­ka­m ity arthaḥ. yad garbhajaṃ yac ca saṃ­mū­rccha­na­jaṃ tat sarvam au­dā­ri­kaṃ dra­ṣṭa­vya­m­.§ 35­0­. ta­da­nta­raṃ yan nirdiṣṭaṃ tat kasmin ja­nma­nī­ty ata āha —au­pa­pā­di­kaṃ vai­kri­yi­ka­m || 2­.­46 || § 35­1­. u­pa­pā­de bhavam au­pa­pā­di­ka­m­, tatsarvaṃ vai­kri­yi­kaṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­.§ 35­2­. yady au­pa­pā­di­kaṃ vai­kri­yi­ka­m­, a­nau­pa­pā­di­ka­sya vai­kri­yi­ka­tvā­bhā­va ity ata āha —la­bdhi­pra­tya­yaṃ ca || 2­.­47 || § 35­3­. ‘ca’ śabdena vai­kri­yi­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­. ta­po­vi­śe­ṣā­d ṛ­ddhi­prā­pti­r labdhiḥ. labdhiḥ pratyayaḥ kā­ra­ṇa­m asya la­bdhi­pra­tya­ya­m­. vai­kri­yi­kaṃ la­bdhi­pra­tya­yaṃ ca bha­va­tī­ty a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­.§ 35­4­. kim etad eva la­bdhya­pe­kṣa­m u­tā­nya­d apy astīty ata āha —tai­ja­sa­m api || 2­.­48 || § 35­5­. ‘­a­pi­’ śabdena la­bdhi­pra­tya­ya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­. tai­ja­sa­m api la­bdhi­pra­tya­yaṃ bha­va­tī­ti§ 35­6­. vai­kri­yi­kā­na­nta­raṃ yad u­pa­di­ṣṭaṃ tasya sva­rū­pa­ni­rdhā­ra­ṇā­rthaṃ svā­mi­ni­rde­śā­rthaṃ cāha —śubhaṃ vi­śu­ddha­m a­vyā­ghā­ti cā­hā­ra­kaṃ pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta­syai­va || 2­.­49 || § 35­7­. śu­bha­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­c chu­bha­vya­pa­de­śaḥ­. śu­bha­ka­rma­ṇa ā­hā­ra­ka­kā­ya­yo­ga­sya kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­c chubham ity ucyate annasya prā­ṇa­vya­pa­de­śa­va­t­. vi­śu­ddha­kā­rya­tvā­d vi­śu­ddha­vya­pa­de­śaḥ­. vi­śu­ddha­sya pu­ṇya­ka­rma­ṇaḥ a­śa­ba­la­sya ni­ra­va­dya­sya kā­rya­tvā­d vi­śu­ddha­m ity ucyate tantūnāṃ kā­rpā­sa­vya­pa­de­śa­va­t­. u­bha­ya­to vyā­ghā­tā­bhā­vā­d a­vyā­ghā­ti­. na hy ā­hā­ra­ka­śa­rī­re­ṇā­nya­sya vyā­ghā­taḥ­. nāpy a­nye­nā­hā­ra­ka­sye­ti­. tasya pra­yo­ja­na­sa­mu­cyā­rthaḥ ‘ca’ śabdaḥ kri­ya­te­.1 tad yathā — ka­dā­ci­l la­bdhi­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­dbhā­va­jñā­pa­nā­rthaṃ ka­dā­ci­t sū­kṣma­pa­dā­rtha­ni­rdhā­ra­ṇā­rthaṃ saṃ­ya­ma­pa­ri­pā­la­nā­rthaṃ ca. ā­hā­ra­ka­m iti prā­gu­kta­sya pra­tyā­mnā­yaḥ­. ya­dā­hā­ra­ka­śa­rī­raṃ ni­rva­rta­yi­tu­m ā­ra­bha­te tadā pramatto bha­va­tī­ti ‘­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta­sya­’ ity u­cya­te­. iṣṭato ’­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rthaṃ ‘­e­va­’­kā­ro­pā­dā­na­m­. yathaivaṃ vi­jñā­ye­ta pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta­syai­vā­hā­ra­kaṃ nā­nya­sye­ti­. maivaṃ vijñāyi pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta­syā­hā­ra­ka­m e­ve­ti­. mā bhūd au­dā­ri­kā­di­ni­vṛ­tti­r iti.1 Note JS: for pra­yo­ja­na­sa­mu­cyā­rthaḥ read pra­yo­ja­na­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ § 35­8­. evaṃ vi­bha­ktā­ni śa­rī­rā­ṇi bibhratāṃ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇāṃ pra­ti­ga­ti kiṃ tri­li­ṅga­saṃ­ni­dhā­naṃ uta li­ṅga­ni­ya­maḥ kaścid astīty ata āha —nā­ra­ka­saṃ­mū­rcchi­no na­puṃ­sa­kā­ni || 2­.­50 || § 35­9­. nā­ra­kā­ṇi va­kṣya­nte­. na­ra­ke­ṣu bhavā nā­ra­kāḥ­. saṃ­mū­rccha­naṃ saṃmūrcchaḥ sa yeṣām asti te saṃ­mū­rcchi­naḥ­. nā­ra­kā­ś ca saṃ­mū­rcchi­na­ś ca nā­ra­ka­saṃ­mū­rcchi­naḥ­. cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­vi­ka­lpa­no­ka­ṣā­ya­bhe­da­sya na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­da­syā­śu­bha­nā­mna­ś co­da­yā­n na striyo na pumāṃsa iti na­puṃ­sa­kā­ni bha­va­nti­. nā­ra­ka­saṃ­mū­rcchi­no na­puṃ­sa­kā­ny eveti ni­ya­maḥ­. tatra hi strī­puṃ­sa­vi­ṣa­ya­ma­no­jña­śa­bda­ga­ndha­rū­pa­ra­sa­spa­rśa­saṃ­ba­ndha­ni­mi­ttā svalpāpi su­kha­mā­trā nāsti.§ 36­0­. yady evam a­va­ghri­ya­te­, arthād ā­pa­nna­m etad uktebhyo ’nye saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa­s triliṅgā iti ya­trā­tya­ntaṃ na­puṃ­sa­ka­li­ṅga­syā­bhā­va­s ta­tpra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —na devāḥ || 2­.­51 || § 36­1­. straiṇaṃ pauṃsnaṃ ca yan ni­ra­ti­śa­ya­su­khaṃ śu­bha­ga­ti­nā­mo­da­yā­pe­kṣaṃ tad devā a­nu­bha­va­ntī­ti na teṣu na­puṃ­sa­kā­ni santi.§ 36­2­. a­the­ta­re kiyal liṅgā ity ata āha —śeṣās trivedāḥ || 2­.­52 || § 36­3­. trayo vedā yeṣāṃ te tri­ve­dāḥ­. ke punas te vedāḥ? strītvaṃ puṃstvaṃ na­puṃ­sa­ka­tva­m iti. kathaṃ teṣāṃ siddhiḥ? vedyata iti vedaḥ. liṃgam ity arthaḥ. tad dvividhaṃ dra­vya­liṃ­gaṃ bhā­va­liṃ­gaṃ ceti. dra­vya­liṃ­gaṃ yo­ni­me­ha­nā­di nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­ni­rva­rti­ta­m­. no­ka­ṣā­yo­da­yā­pā­di­ta­vṛ­tti bhā­va­liṃ­ga­m­. strī­ve­do­da­yā­t styā­ya­stya­syāṃ garbha iti strī. puṃ­ve­do­da­yā­t sūte ja­na­ya­tya­pa­tya­m iti pu­mā­n­. na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­do­da­yā­t ta­du­bha­ya­śa­kti­vi­ka­laṃ na­puṃ­sa­ka­m­. rū­ḍhi­śa­bdā­ś caite. rūḍhiṣu ca kriyā vyu­tpa­ttya­rthaṃ ca. yathā ga­ccha­tī­ti gaur iti. i­ta­ra­thā hi ga­rbha­dhā­ra­ṇā­di­kri­yā­prā­dhā­nye bā­la­vṛ­ddhā­nāṃ ti­rya­ṅma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ devānāṃ kā­rma­ṇa­kā­ya­yo­ga­sthā­nāṃ ca ta­da­bhā­vā­t strī­tvā­di­vya­pa­de­śo na syāt. ta ete trayo vedāḥ śeṣāṇāṃ ga­rbha­jā­nāṃ bha­va­nti­.§ 36­4­. ya ime ja­nma­yo­ni­śa­rī­ra­liṃ­ga­saṃ­ba­ndhā­hi­ta­vi­śe­ṣāḥ prāṇino ni­rdi­śya­nte de­vā­da­yo vi­ci­tra­dha­rmā­dha­rma­va­śī­kṛ­tā­ś ca­ta­sṛ­ṣu gatiṣu śa­rī­rā­ṇi dhā­ra­ya­nta­s te kiṃ ya­thā­kā­la­m u­pa­bhu­ktā­yu­ṣo mū­rtya­nta­rā­ṇy ā­ska­nda­nti u­tā­ya­thā­kā­la­m apīty ata āha —au­pa­pā­di­ka­ca­ra­mo­tta­ma­de­hā­saṃ­khye­ya­va­rṣā­yu­ṣo ’­na­pa­va­rtyā­yu­ṣaḥ || 2­.­53 || § 36­5­. au­pa­pā­di­kā vyākhyātā de­va­nā­ra­kā iti. ca­ra­ma­śa­bdo ’­ntya­vā­cī­. uttama u­tkṛ­ṣṭaḥ­. carama uttamo deho yeṣāṃ te ca­ra­mo­tta­ma­de­hāḥ­. pa­rī­ta­saṃ­sā­rā­s ta­jja­nma­ni­rvā­ṇā­rhā ity arthaḥ. a­saṃ­khye­ya­m a­tī­ta­saṃ­khyā­na­m u­pa­mā­pra­mā­ṇe­na pa­lyā­di­nā gamyam āyur yeṣāṃ ta ime a­saṃ­khye­ya­va­rṣā­yu­ṣa­s ti­rya­ṅma­nu­ṣyā u­tta­ra­ku­rvā­di­ṣu pra­sū­tāḥ­. au­pa­pā­di­kā­ś ca ca­ra­mo­tta­ma­de­hā­ś ca a­saṃ­khye­ya­va­rṣā­yu­ṣa­ś ca au­pa­pā­di­ka­ca­ra­mo­tta­ma­de­hā­saṃ­khye­ya­va­rṣā­yu­ṣaḥ­. bā­hya­syo­pa­ghā­ta­ni­mi­tta­sya vi­ṣa­śa­strā­deḥ sati saṃ­ni­dhā­ne hrasvaṃ bha­va­tī­ty a­pa­va­rtya­m­. a­pa­va­rtya­m āyur yeṣāṃ ta ime a­pa­va­rtyā­yu­ṣaḥ­. na a­pa­va­rtyā­yu­ṣaḥ a­na­pa­va­rtyā­yu­ṣaḥ­. na hy eṣām au­pa­pā­di­kā­dī­nāṃ bā­hya­ni­mi­tta­va­śā­d āyur a­pa­va­rtya­te­, ity ayaṃ ni­ya­maḥ­. i­ta­re­ṣā­m a­ni­ya­maḥ­. ca­ra­ma­sya de­ha­syo­tkṛ­ṣṭa­tva­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m u­tta­ma­gra­ha­ṇaṃ nā­rthā­nta­ra­vi­śe­ṣo ’sti. ‘­ca­ra­ma­de­hā­’ iti vā pāṭhaḥ.iti ta­ttvā­rtha­vṛ­ttau sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhi­saṃ­jñi­kā­yāṃ dvitīyo ’dhyāyaḥ || 2 || atha tṛtīyo ’dhyāyaḥ (§§ 36­6­–­44­1­)§ 36­6­. ‘­bha­va­pra­tya­yo ’­va­dhi­r de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m­’ ity evam ādiṣu nārakāḥ śrutās tataḥ pṛcchati ke te nārakā iti. ta­tpra­ti­pā­da­nā­rthaṃ ta­da­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­ni­rde­śaḥ kriyate —ra­tna­śa­rka­rā­vā­lu­kā­pa­ṅka­dhū­ma­ta­mo­ma­hā­ta­maḥ­pra­bhā bhūmayo gha­nā­mbu­vā­tā­kā­śa­pra­thi­ṣṭhāḥ saptādho ’dhaḥ || 3.1 || § 36­7­. ratnaṃ ca śarkarā ca vālukā ca paṅkaś ca dhūmaś ca tamaś ca ma­hā­ta­ma­ś ca ra­tna­śa­rka­rā­vā­lu­kā­pa­ṅka­dhū­ma­ta­mo­ma­hā­ta­māṃ­si­. ‘­pra­bhā­’ śabdaḥ pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te­. sā­ha­ca­ryā­t tā­ccha­bdya­m­. ci­trā­di­ra­tna­pra­bhā­sa­ha­ca­ri­tā bhūmiḥ ra­tna­pra­bhā­, śa­rka­rā­pra­bhā­sa­ha­ca­ri­tā bhūmiḥ śa­rka­rā­pra­bhā­, vā­lu­kā­pra­bhā­sa­ha­ca­ri­tā bhūmir vā­lu­kā­pra­bhā­, pa­ṅka­pra­bhā­sa­ha­ca­ri­tā bhūmiḥ pa­ṅka­pra­bhā­, dhū­ma­pra­bhā­sa­ha­ca­ri­tā bhūmir dhū­ma­pra­bhā­, ta­maḥ­pra­bhā­sa­ha­ca­ri­tā bhūmis ta­maḥ­pra­bhā­, ma­hā­ta­maḥ­pra­bhā­sa­ha­ca­ri­tā bhūmir ma­hā­ta­maḥ­pra­bhā iti. etāḥ saṃjñā a­ne­no­pā­ye­na vyu­tpā­dya­nte­. ‘­bhū­mi­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m­. yathā sva­rga­pa­ṭa­lā­ni bhūmim a­nā­śri­tya vya­va­sthi­tā­ni na tathā nā­ra­kā­vā­sāḥ­. kiṃ tarhi. bhūmim āśritā iti. āsāṃ bhū­mī­nā­mā­lmba­na­ni­rjñā­nā­rthaṃ gha­nā­mbu­vā­tā­di­gra­ha­ṇaṃ kri­ya­te­. ghanāmbu ca vātaś ca ākāśaṃ ca gha­nā­mbu­vā­tā­kā­śā­ni­. tani pratiṣṭhā āśrayo yāsāṃ tā gha­nā­mbu­vā­tā­kā­śa­pra­ti­ṣṭhāḥ­. sarvā etā bhūmayo gha­no­da­dhi­va­la­ya­pra­ti­ṣṭhāḥ­. gha­no­da­dhi­va­la­yaṃ gha­na­vā­ta­va­la­ya­pra­ti­ṣṭha­m­. gha­na­vā­ta­va­la­yaṃ ta­nu­vā­ta­va­la­ya­pra­ti­ṣṭha­m­. ta­nu­vā­ta­va­la­ya­m ā­kā­śa­pra­ti­ṣṭha­m­. ā­kā­śa­m ā­tma­pra­ti­ṣṭha­m­, ta­syai­vā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­tvā­t­. trīṇy apy etāni va­la­yā­ni pratyekaṃ viṃ­śa­ti­yo­ja­na­sa­ha­sra­bā­hu­lyā­ni­. ‘­sa­pta­’ grhaṇaṃ saṃ­khyā­nta­ra­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­. sapta bhūmayo nāṣṭau na nava ceti. ‘adho ’dhaḥ’ vacanaṃ ti­rya­kpra­ca­ya­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­.§ 36­8­. kiṃ tā bhūmayo nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ sa­rva­trā­vā­sā ā­ho­svi­t kvacit kvacid iti pra­nni­rdhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m āha — 11 Note JS: for pra­nni­rdhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m read ta­nni­rdhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m tāsu triṃ­śa­tpa­ñca­viṃ­śa­ti­pa­ñca­da­śa­da­śa­tri­pa­ñco­nai­ka­na­ra­ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi paṃca caiva ya­thā­kra­ma­m || 3.2 || § 36­9­. tāsu ra­tna­pra­bhā­di­ṣu bhūmiṣu na­ra­kā­ṇy anena saṃ­khyā­ya­nte ya­thā­kra­ma­m­. ra­tna­pra­bhā­yāṃ triṃ­śa­nna­ra­ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi­, śa­rka­rā­pra­bhā­yāṃ pa­ñca­viṃ­śa­ti­r na­ra­ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi­, vā­lu­kā­pra­bhā­yāṃ pa­ñca­da­śa na­ra­ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi­, paṃ­ka­pra­bhā­yāṃ daśa na­ra­ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi­, dhū­ma­pra­bhā­yāṃ trīṇi na­ra­ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi­, ta­maḥ­pra­bhā­yāṃ pa­ñco­na­m ekaṃ na­ra­ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­sraṃ­, ma­hā­ta­maḥ­pra­bhā­yāṃ pañca na­ra­kā­ni­. ra­tna­pra­bhā­yāṃ na­ra­ka­pra­stā­rā­s tra­yo­da­śa­. tato ’dha ā saptamyā dvau dvau na­ra­ka­pra­stā­rau hīnau. itaro viśeṣo lo­kā­nu­yo­ga­to ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­.§ 37­0­. atha tāsu bhūmiṣu nā­ra­kā­nāṃ kaḥ pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity ata āha —nārakā ni­tyā­śu­bha­ta­ra­le­śyā­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­de­ha­ve­da­nā­vi­kri­yāḥ || 3.3 || § 37­1­. le­śyā­da­yo vyā­khyā­tā­rthāḥ­. a­śu­bha­ta­rā iti pra­ka­rṣa­ni­rde­śaḥ ti­rya­gga­ti­vi­ṣa­yā­śu­bha­le­śyā­dya­pe­kṣa­yā adho ’dhaḥ sva­ga­tya­pe­kṣa­yā ca ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. ‘­ni­tya­’ śabda ā­bhī­kṣṇya­va­ca­naḥ­. nityam a­śu­bha­ta­rā le­śyā­da­yo yeṣāṃ te ni­tyā­śu­bha­ta­ra­le­śyā­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­de­ha­ve­da­nā­vi­kri­yā nā­ra­kāḥ­. pra­tha­mā­dvi­tī­ya­yoḥ kāpotī leśyā, tṛ­tī­yā­ya­m u­pa­ri­ṣṭā­t kāpotī adho nīlā, caturthyāṃ nīlā, pa­ñca­myā­m upari nīlā adhaḥ kṛṣṇā, ṣaṣṭhyāṃ kṛṣṇā, saptamyāṃ pa­ra­ma­kṛ­ṣṇā­. svā­yuḥ­pra­mā­ṇā­va­dhṛ­tā dra­vya­le­śyā uktāḥ. bhā­va­le­śyā­su a­nta­rmu­hū­rta­pa­ri­va­rti­nyaḥ­. pa­ri­ṇā­māḥ spa­rśa­ra­sa­ga­ndha­va­rṇa­śa­bdāḥ kṣe­tra­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­mi­tta­va­śā­d a­ti­duḥ­kha­he­ta­vo ’­śu­bha­ta­rā­. dehāś ca teṣām a­śu­bha­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­d a­tya­ntā­śu­bha­ta­rā vi­kṛ­tā­kṛ­ta­yo hu­ṇḍa­saṃ­sthā­nā du­rda­rśa­nāḥ­. teṣām utsedhaḥ pra­tha­mā­yāṃ sapta dhanūṃṣi trayo hastāḥ ṣa­ḍaṃ­gu­la­yaḥ­. adho ’dho — dvi­gu­ṇa­dvi­gu­ṇa u­tse­dhaḥ­. a­bhya­nta­rā­sa­dve­dyo­da­ye sati a­nā­di­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­śī­to­ṣṇa­bā­hya­ni­mi­tta­ja­ni­tā a­ti­tī­vrā vedanā bhavanti nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m­. pra­tha­mā­dvi­tī­yā­tṛ­tī­yā­ca­tu­rthī­ṣu u­ṣṇa­ve­da­nā­ny eva na­ra­kā­ṇi­. pa­ñca­myā­m upari u­ṣṇa­ve­de­ne dve na­ra­ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­sre­. adhaḥ śī­ta­ve­da­na­m ekaṃ śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­m­. ṣa­ṣṭhī­sa­pta­myoḥ śī­ta­ve­da­nā­ny eva. śubhaṃ vi­ka­ri­ṣyā­ma iti a­śu­bha­ta­ra­m eva vi­ku­rva­nti­, su­kha­he­tū­n u­tpā­da­yā­ma iti duḥ­kha­he­tū­n e­vo­tpā­da­ya­nti­. ta ete bhāvā adho ’dho ’­śu­ta­rā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­.11 Note JS: for adho ’dho ’­śu­ta­rā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. read adho ’dho ’­śu­bha­ta­rā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. § 37­2­. kim eteṣāṃ nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ śī­to­ṣṇa­ja­ni­ta­m eva duḥkham u­tā­nya­thā­pi bha­va­tī­ty ata āha —pa­ra­spa­ro­dī­ri­ta­duḥ­khāḥ || 3.4 || § 37­3­. kathaṃ pa­ra­spa­ro­dī­rī­ta­duḥ­kha­tva­m­? nārakāḥ bha­va­pra­tya­ye­nā­va­dhi­nā mi­thyā­da­rśa­no­da­yā­d vi­bha­ṅga­vya­pa­de­śa­bhā­jā ca dūrād eva duḥ­kha­he­tū­n a­va­ga­myo­tpa­nna­duḥ­khāḥ pra­tyā­sa­ttau pa­ra­spa­rā­lo­ka­nā­c ca pra­jva­li­ta­ko­pā­gna­yaḥ pū­rva­bha­vā­nu­sma­ra­ṇā­c cā­ti­tī­vrā­nu­ba­ddha­vai­rā­ś ca śva­śṛ­gā­lā­di­va­tsvā­bhi­ghā­te pra­va­rta­mā­nāḥ sva­vi­kri­yā­kṛ­tā­si­vā­sī­pa­ra­śu­bhi­ṇḍi­mā­la­śa­kti­to­ma­ra­ku­ntā­yo­dha­nā­di­bhi­r āyudhaiḥ sva­ka­ra­ca­ra­ṇa­da­śa­nai­ś ca che­da­na­bhe­da­na­ta­kṣa­ṇa­daṃ­śa­nā­di­bhiḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­syā­ti­tī­vraṃ duḥkham u­tpā­da­ya­nti­.§ 37­4­. kim e­tā­vā­n eva duḥ­kho­tpa­tti­kā­ra­ṇa­pra­kā­ra utānyo ’pi kaścid astīty ata āha —saṃ­kli­ṣṭā­su­ro­dī­ri­ta­duḥ­khā­ś ca prāk caturthyāḥ || 3.5 || § 37­5­. de­va­ga­ti­nā­ma­ka­rma­vi­ka­lpa­syā­su­ra­tva­saṃ­va­rta­na­sya karmaṇa u­da­yā­d asyanti parān ity a­su­rāḥ­. pū­rva­ja­nma­ni bhā­vi­te­nā­ti­tī­vre­ṇa saṃ­kle­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­me­na yad u­pā­rji­taṃ pā­pa­ka­rma ta­syo­da­yā­t satataṃ kliṣṭāḥ saṃ­kli­ṣṭāḥ­, saṃ­vi­kli­ṣṭā asurāḥ saṃ­vi­kli­ṣṭā­su­rāḥ­. saṃkliṣṭā iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­n na sarve asurā nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ duḥkham u­tpā­da­ya­nti­. kiṃ tarhi? a­mbā­va­rī­ṣā­da­ya eva ke­ca­ne­ti­. a­va­dhi­pra­da­rśa­nā­rthaṃ ‘prak ca­tu­rthyāḥ­’ iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m­. upari tisṛṣu pṛthvīṣu saṃ­kli­ṣṭā­su­rā bā­dhā­he­ta­vo nātaḥ param iti pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m­. ‘ca’ śabdaḥ pū­rvo­kta­duḥ­kha­he­tu­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. su­ta­tptā­yo­ra­sa­pā­ya­na­ni­ṣṭa­ptā­ya­sta­mbhā­li­ṅga­na­kū­ṭa­śā­lma­lyā­ro­ha­ṇā­va­ta­ra­ṇā­yo­gha­nā­bhi­ghā­ta­vā­sī­kṣu­ra­ta­kṣa­ṇa­kṣā­ra­ta­pta­tai­lā­va­se­ca­nā­yaḥ­ku­mbhī­pā­kā­mba­rī­ṣa­bha­rja­na­vai­ta­ra­ṇī­ma­jja­na­ya­ntra­ni­ṣpī­ḍa­nā­di­bhi­r nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ duḥkham u­tpā­da­ya­nti­. evaṃ che­da­na­bhe­da­nā­di­bhiḥ śa­ka­lī­kṛ­ta­mū­rtī­nā­m api teṣāṃ na ma­ra­ṇa­m akāle bha­va­ti­. kutaḥ? a­na­pa­va­rtyā­yu­ṣka­tvā­t­.§ 37­6­. yady evaṃ, tad eva tāvad ucyatāṃ nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m ā­yuḥ­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­m ity ata āha —teṣv e­ka­tri­sa­pta­da­śa­sa­pta­da­śa­dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­tra­yā­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā sattvānāṃ parā sthitiḥ || 3.6 || § 37­7­. ya­thā­kra­ma­m ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. teṣu na­ra­ke­ṣu bhū­mi­kra­me­ṇa ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m e­kā­da­yaḥ sthitayo ’­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­nte­. ra­tna­pra­bhā­yā­m utkṛṣṭā sthitir e­ka­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­. śa­rka­rā­pra­bhā­yāṃ tri­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­. vā­lu­kā­pra­bhā­yāṃ sa­pta­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­. paṃ­kaḥ­pra­bhā­yāṃ da­śa­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­. dhū­ma­pra­bhā­yāṃ sa­pta­da­śa­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­. ta­maḥ­pra­bhā­yāṃ dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­. ma­hā­ta­maḥ­pra­bhā­yāṃ tra­yā­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā iti. parā u­tkṛ­ṣṭe­ty arthaḥ. ‘­sa­ttvā­nā­m­’ iti vacanaṃ bhū­mi­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­. bhūmiṣu sa­ttvā­nā­m iyaṃ sthitiḥ, na bhū­mī­nā­m iti.§ 37­8­. uktaḥ sa­pta­bhū­mi­vi­stī­rṇo ’­dho­lo­kaḥ­. idānīṃ ti­rya­glo­ko va­kta­vyaḥ­. kathaṃ punas ti­rya­glo­kaḥ­. yatho ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ sva­yaṃ­bhū­ra­ma­ṇa­pa­rya­ntā­s ti­rya­kpra­ca­ya­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇā­va­sthi­tā dvī­pa­sa­mu­drā­s tatas ti­rya­glo­ka iti. ke punas ti­rya­gvya­va­sthi­tā ity ata āha —ja­mbū­dvī­pa­la­va­ṇo­dā­da­yaḥ śu­bha­nā­mā­no dvī­pa­sa­mu­drāḥ || 3.7 || § 37­9­. ja­mbū­dvī­pā­da­yo dvīpāḥ. la­va­ṇo­dā­da­yaḥ sa­mu­drāḥ­. yāni loke śubhāni nāmāni tan nā­mā­na­s te. tad yathā — ja­mbū­dvī­po dvīpaḥ. la­va­ṇo­daḥ sa­mu­draḥ­. dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍo dvīpaḥ. kālodaḥ sa­mu­draḥ­. pu­ṣka­ra­va­ro dvīpaḥ. pu­ṣka­ra­va­raḥ sa­mu­draḥ­. vā­ru­ṇī­va­ro dvīpaḥ. vā­ru­ṇī­va­raḥ sa­mu­draḥ­. kṣī­ra­va­ro dvīpaḥ. kṣī­ra­va­raḥ sa­mu­draḥ­. ghṛ­ta­va­ro dvīpaḥ. ghṛ­ta­va­raḥ sa­mu­draḥ­. i­kṣu­va­ro dvīpaḥ. i­kṣu­va­raḥ sa­mu­draḥ­. na­ndī­śva­ra­va­ro dvīpaḥ. na­ndī­śva­ra­va­raḥ sa­mu­draḥ­. a­ru­ṇa­va­ro dvīpaḥ. a­ru­ṇa­va­raḥ sa­mu­draḥ­. ity evam a­saṃ­khye­yā dvī­pa­sa­mu­drāḥ sva­ya­mbhū­ra­ma­ṇa­pa­rya­ntā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­.§ 38­0­. amīṣāṃ vi­ṣka­mbha­saṃ­ni­ve­śa­saṃ­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —dvir dvir viskambhāḥ pū­rva­pū­rva­pa­ri­kṣe­pi­ṇo va­la­yā­kṛ­ta­yaḥ || 3.8 || § 38­1­. dvir dvir iti vī­psā­bhyā­vṛ­tti­va­ca­naṃ vi­ṣka­mbha­dvi­gu­ṇa­tva­vyā­rpttha­m­.1 ādyasya dvīpasya yo viṣkambhaḥ tad dvi­gu­ṇa­vi­ṣka­mbho la­va­ṇa­ja­la­dhiḥ­. ta­ddvi­gu­ṇa­vi­ṣka­mbho dvitīyo dvīpaḥ. ta­ddvi­gu­ṇa­vi­ṣka­mbho dvitīyo ja­la­dhi­r iti. dvir dvir viṣkambho yeṣāṃ te dvir dvir vi­ṣka­mbhāḥ­. pū­rva­pū­rva­pa­ri­kṣe­pi­va­ca­naṃ grā­ma­na­ga­rā­di­va­dvi­ni­ve­śo mā vi­jñā­yī­ti­. va­la­yā­kṛ­ti­va­ca­naṃ ca­tu­ra­srā­di­saṃ­sthā­nā­nta­ra­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­.1 Note JS: for vi­ṣka­mbha­dvi­gu­ṇa­tva­vyā­rpttha­m­. read vi­ṣka­mbha­dvi­gu­ṇa­tva­vyā­ptya­rtha­m­. § 38­2­. a­trā­ha­, ja­mbū­dvī­pa­sya pra­de­śa­saṃ­sthā­na­vi­ṣka­mbhā va­kta­vyā­s ta­nmū­la­tvā­di­ta­ra­vi­ṣka­mbhā­di­vi­jñā­na­sye­ty ucyate —tanmadhye me­ru­nā­bhi­r vṛtto yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­vi­ṣka­mbho ja­mbū­dvī­paḥ || 3.9 || § 38­3­. teṣāṃ madhye ta­nma­dhye­. ke­ṣā­m­? pū­rvo­ktā­nāṃ dvī­pa­sa­mu­drā­ṇā­m­. nābhir iva nābhiḥ. merur nābhir yasya sa me­ru­nā­bhiḥ­. vṛtta ā­di­tya­ma­ṇḍa­lo­pa­mā­naḥ­. śatānāṃ sahasraṃ śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­m­. yo­ja­nā­nāṃ śa­ta­sa­ha­sraṃ yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sraṃ­. yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sraṃ viṣkambho yasya so ’yaṃ yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­vi­ṣka­mbhaḥ­. ko ’sau? ja­mbū­dvī­paḥ­. kathaṃ ja­mbū­dvī­paḥ­? ja­mbū­vṛ­kṣo­pa­la­kṣi­ta­tvā­t­. u­tta­ra­ku­rū­ṇāṃ madhye ja­mbū­vṛ­kṣo ’­nā­di­ni­dha­naḥ pṛ­thi­vī­pa­ri­ṇā­mo ’­kṛ­tri­maḥ sa­pa­ri­vā­ra­s ta­du­pa­la­kṣi­to ’yaṃ dvīpaḥ.§ 38­4­. tatra ja­mbū­dvī­pe ṣaḍabhiḥ ka­la­pa­rva­tai­r vi­bha­ktā­ni sapta kṣetrāṇi kāni tānīty ata āha — 11 Note JS: for ṣaḍabhiḥ ka­la­pa­rva­tai­r read ṣaḍbhiḥ ku­la­pa­rva­tai­r bha­ra­ta­hai­ma­va­ta­ha­ri­vi­de­ha­ra­mya­ka­hai­ra­ṇya­va­tai­rā­va­ta­va­rṣāḥ kṣetraṇi || 3­.­10 || § 38­5­. bha­ra­tā­da­yaḥ saṃjñā a­nā­di­kā­la­pra­vṛ­ttā a­mi­mi­ttāḥ­.1 tatra bha­ra­ta­va­rṣaḥ kva saṃ­ni­vi­ṣṭaḥ­? da­kṣi­ṇa­di­gbhā­ge hi­ma­va­to ’dres trayāṇāṃ sa­mu­drā­ṇāṃ madhye ā­ro­pi­ta­cā­pā­kā­ro bha­ra­ta­va­rsaḥ­. vi­ja­yā­rddhe­na ga­ṅgā­si­ndhu­bhyāṃ ca vibhaktaḥ sa ṣa­ṭkha­ṇḍaḥ­. kṣu­dra­hi­ma­va­nta­m u­tta­re­ṇa da­kṣi­ṇe­na ma­hā­hi­ma­va­ntaṃ pū­rvā­pa­ra­sa­mu­dra­yo­r madhye hai­ma­va­ta­va­rṣaḥ­. ni­ṣa­dha­sya da­kṣi­ṇa­to ma­hā­hi­ma­va­ta u­tta­ra­taḥ pū­rvā­pa­ra­sa­mu­dra­yo­r a­nta­rā­le ha­ri­va­rṣaḥ­. ni­ṣa­dha­syo­tta­rā­n nīlato da­kṣi­ṇa­taḥ pū­rvā­pa­ra­sa­mu­dra­yo­r antare vi­de­ha­sya saṃ­ni­ve­śo dra­ṣṭa­vyaḥ­. nīlata uttarāt(d) rukmiṇo da­kṣi­ṇā­t pū­rvā­pa­ra­sa­mu­dra­yo­r madhye ra­mya­ka­va­rṣaḥ­. rukmiṇa u­tta­rā­c chi­kha­ri­ṇo da­kṣi­ṇā­t pū­rvā­pa­ra­sa­mu­dra­yo­r madhye saṃ­ni­ve­śī hai­ra­ṇya­va­ta­va­rṣaḥ­. śi­kha­ri­ṇa u­tta­ra­ta­s trayāṇāṃ sa­mu­drā­ṇāṃ madhye ai­rā­va­ta­va­rṣaḥ­. vi­ja­yā­rddhe­na ra­ktā­ra­kto­dā­bhyāṃ ca vibhaktaḥ sa ṣa­ṭkha­ṇḍaḥ­.1 Note JS: for a­mi­mi­ttāḥ­. read a­ni­mi­ttāḥ­. § 38­6­. ṣaṭ ku­la­pa­rva­tā ity uktaṃ ke punas te kathaṃ vā vya­va­sthi­tā ity ata āha —ta­dvi­bhā­ji­naḥ pū­rvā­pa­rā­ya­tā hi­ma­va­nma­hā­hi­ma­va­nni­ṣa­dha­nī­la­ru­kmi­śi­kha­ri­ṇo va­rṣa­dha­ra­pa­rva­tāḥ || 3­.­11 || § 38­7­. tāni kṣetrāṇi vi­bha­ja­nta ity evaṃ śīlās ta­dvi­bhā­ji­naḥ­. pū­rvā­pa­rā­ya­tā iti pū­rvā­pa­ra­ko­ṭi­bhyāṃ la­va­ṇa­ja­la­dhi­spa­rśi­na ity arthaḥ. hi­ma­va­dā­da­yo ’­nā­di­kā­la­pra­vṛ­ttā a­ni­mi­tta­saṃ­jñā va­rṣa­vi­bhā­ga­he­tu­tvā­d va­rṣa­dha­ra­pa­rva­tā ity u­cya­nte­. tatra kva hi­ma­vā­n­? bha­ra­ta­sya hai­ma­va­ta­sya ca sīmani vya­va­sthi­taḥ­. kṣu­dra­hi­ma­vā­n yo­ja­na­śa­to­cchrā­yaḥ­. hai­ma­va­ta­sya ha­ri­va­rṣa­sya ca vi­bhā­ga­ka­ro ma­hā­hi­ma­vā­n dvi­yo­ja­na­śa­to­cchrā­yaḥ­. vi­de­ha­sya da­kṣi­ṇa­to ha­ri­va­rṣa­syo­tta­ra­to niṣadho nāma pa­rva­ta­ś ca­tu­ryo­ja­na­śa­to­cchrā­yaḥ­. uttare trayo ’pi parvatāḥ sva­va­rṣa­vi­bhā­ji­no vyā­khyā­tāḥ­. u­cchrā­ya­ś ca teṣāṃ catvāri dve ekaṃ ca yo­ja­na­śa­taṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­. sarveṣāṃ pa­rva­tā­nā­m u­cchrā­ya­sya ca­tu­rbhā­go ’­va­gā­haḥ­.§ 38­8­. tesāṃ va­rṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —he­mā­rju­na­ta­pa­nī­ya­vai­ḍū­rya­ra­ja­ta­he­ma­ma­yāḥ || 3­.­12 || § 38­9­. ta ete hi­ma­va­dā­da­yaḥ parvatā he­mā­di­ma­yā vi­di­ta­vyā ya­thā­kra­ma­m­. he­ma­ma­yo hi­ma­vā­n cī­na­pa­ṭṭa­va­rṇaḥ­. a­rju­na­ma­yo ma­hā­hi­ma­vā­n śu­kla­va­rṇaḥ­. ta­pa­nī­ya­ma­yo ni­ṣa­dha­s ta­ru­ṇā­di­tya­va­rṇaḥ­. vai­ḍū­rya­ma­yo nīlo mā­yu­ra­grī­vā­bhaḥ­. ra­ja­ta­ma­yo rukmī śuklaḥ. he­ma­ma­yaḥ śikharo cī­na­pa­ṭṭa­va­rṇaḥ­.§ 39­0­. punar api ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­rtha­m āha —ma­ṇi­vi­ci­tra­pā­rśvā upari mūle ca tu­lya­vi­stā­rāḥ || 3­.­13 || § 39­1­. nā­na­va­rṇa­pra­bhā­di­gu­ṇo­pe­tai­r ma­ṇi­bhi­r vi­ci­trā­ṇi pārśvāṇi yeṣāṃ te ma­ṇi­vi­ci­tra­pā­rśvāḥ­. a­ni­ṣṭa­saṃ­sthā­na­sya ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m u­pa­ryā­di­va­ca­naṃ kri­ya­te­. ‘ca’ śabdo ma­dhya­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. ya eṣāṃ mūle vistāraḥ sa upari madhye ca tulyaḥ.§ 39­2­. teṣāṃ madhye la­bdhā­spa­dā hradā ucyante —pa­dma­ma­hā­pa­dma­ti­gi­ñcha­ke­sa­ri­ma­hā­pu­ṇḍa­rī­ka­pu­ṇḍa­rī­kā hradās teṣām upari || 3­.­14 || § 39­3­. padmo ma­hā­pa­dma­s tigiñchaḥ kesarī ma­hā­pu­ṇḍa­rī­kaḥ pu­ṇḍa­rī­ka iti teṣāṃ hi­ma­va­dā­dī­nā­m upari ya­thā­kra­ma­m ete hradā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­.§ 39­4­. ta­trā­dya­sya saṃ­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —prathamo yo­ja­na­sa­ha­srā­yā­ma­s ta­da­rddha­vi­ṣka­mbho hradaḥ || 3­.­15 || § 39­5­. prā­kpra­tya­g yo­ja­na­sa­ha­srā­yā­m u­da­ga­vā­k pa­ñca­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­vi­stā­ro va­jra­ma­ya­ta­lo vi­vi­dha­ma­ṇi­ka­na­ka­vi­ci­tri­ta­ta­ṭaḥ pa­dma­nā­mā­hra­daḥ­.§ 39­6­. ta­syā­va­gā­ha­pra­klṛ­ptya­rtha­m idam ucyate —da­śa­yo­ja­nā­va­gā­haḥ || 3­.­16 || § 39­7­. a­va­gā­ho ’dhaḥ praveśo ni­mna­tā­. da­śa­yo­ja­nā­ny a­va­gā­ho ’sya da­śa­yo­ja­nā­va­gā­haḥ­.§ 39­8­. tanmadye kim —tanmadhye yojanaṃ pu­ṣka­ra­m || 3­.­17 || § 39­9­. yo­ja­na­pra­mā­ṇa­m yo­ja­na­m­, kro­śā­yā­ma­pa­tra­tvā­t kro­śa­dva­ya­vi­ṣka­mbha­ka­rṇi­ka­tvā­c ca yo­ja­nā­yā­ma­vi­ṣka­mbha­m­. ja­la­ta­lā­t kro­śa­dva­yo­cchrā­ya­nā­laṃ yāvad ba­hu­la­pa­tra­pra­ca­yaṃ pu­ṣka­ra­m a­va­ga­nta­vya­m­.§ 40­0­. i­ta­re­ṣāṃ hradānāṃ pu­ṣka­rā­ṇāṃ cā­yā­mā­di­ni­rjñā­nā­rtha­m āha —ta­ddvi­gu­ṇa­dvi­gu­ṇā hrdāḥ pu­ṣka­rā­ṇi ca || 3­.­18 || § 40­1­. sa ca tacca te, tayor dviguṇā dvi­gu­ṇā­s ta­ddvi­gu­ṇa­dvi­gu­ṇā iti dvitvaṃ vyā­pti­jñā­–­pa­nā­rtha­m­. kena dvi­gu­ṇāḥ­? ā­yā­mā­di­nā­. pa­dma­hra­da­sya dvi­gu­ṇā­yā­ma­vi­ṣka­mbhā­va­gā­ho ma­hā­pa­dmo hradaḥ. tasya dvi­gu­ṇā­yā­ma­vi­ṣka­mbhā­va­gā­ha­s tigiñcho hradaḥ. pu­ṣka­rā­ṇi ca. kiṃ? dvi­gu­ṇā­ni dvi­gu­ṇā­nī­ty a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­.§ 40­2­. ta­nni­vā­si­nī­nāṃ devīnāṃ saṃ­jñā­jī­vi­ta­pa­ri­vā­ra­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —ta­nni­vā­si­nyo devyaḥ śrī­hrī­dhṛ­ti­kī­rti­bu­ddhi­la­kṣmyaḥ pa­lyo­pa­ma­sthi­ta­yaḥ sa­sā­mā­ni­ka­pa­ri­ṣa­tkāḥ || 3­.­19 || § 40­3­. teṣu pu­ṣka­re­ṣu ka­rṇi­kā­ma­dhya­de­śa­ni­ve­śi­naḥ śa­ra­dvi­ma­la­pū­rṇa­ca­ndra­dyu­ti­ha­rāḥ kro­śā­yā­māḥ kro­śā­rddha­vi­ṣka­mbhā de­śo­na­kro­śo­tse­dāḥ prā­sā­dāḥ­. teṣu ni­va­sa­ntī­ty evaṃ śīlās ta­nni­vā­si­nyaḥ­, devyaḥ śrī­hrī­dhṛ­ti­kī­rti­bu­ddhi­la­kṣmī­saṃ­jñi­kā­s teṣu pa­dmā­di­ṣu ya­thā­kra­maṃ ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. ‘­pa­lyo­pa­ma­sthi­ta­yaḥ­’ ity a­ne­nā­yu­ṣaḥ pra­mā­na­m u­kta­m­. samāne sthāne bhavāḥ sā­mā­ni­kāḥ­. sā­mā­ni­kā­ś ca pa­ri­ṣa­da­ś ca sā­mā­ni­ka­pa­ri­ṣa­daḥ­. saha sā­mā­ni­ka­pa­ri­ṣa­dbhi­r vartanta iti sa­sā­mā­ni­ka­pa­ri­ṣa­tkāḥ­. tasya padmasya pa­ri­vā­ra­pa­dme­ṣu prā­sā­dā­nā­m upari sā­mā­ni­kāḥ pa­ri­ṣa­da­ś ca va­sa­nti­.§ 40­4­. yakābhiḥ sa­ri­dbhi­s tāni kṣetrāṇi pra­vi­bha­ktā­ni tā ucyate —ga­ṅgā­si­ndhu­ro­hi­dro­hi­tā­syā­ha­ri­ddha­ri­kā­ntā­sī­tā­sī­to­dā­nā­rī­na­ra­kā­ntā­su­va­rṇa­rū­pya­kū­lā­ra­ktā­ra­kto­dāḥ sa­ri­ta­s ta­nma­dhya­gāḥ || 3­.­20 || § 40­5­. sarito na vāpyaḥ. tāḥ kim antarā uta samīpā iti? āha — ta­nma­dhya­gāḥ teṣāṃ kṣe­trā­ṇā­m madhyaṃ ta­nma­dhya­m­. tanmadhyaṃ ta­nma­dhye­na vā ga­ccha­tī­ti ta­nma­dhya­gāḥ­. ekatra sarvāsāṃ pra­saṃ­ga­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ di­gvi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ cāha —dvayor dvayoḥ pūrvāḥ pūrvagāḥ || 3­.­21 || § 40­6­. dvayor dvayoḥ sa­ri­to­r ekaikaṃ kṣetraṃ viṣaya iti vā­kya­śe­ṣā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­d ekatra sarvāsāṃ pra­saṃ­ga­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ kṛtā. ‘pūvaḥ pū­rva­gāḥ­’ iti vacanaṃ di­gvi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m­. tatra pūrvā yāḥ sa­ri­ta­s tāḥ pū­rva­gāḥ­. pū­rva­ja­la­dhiṃ ga­ccha­ntī­ti pū­rva­gāḥ­. kim apekṣaṃ pū­rva­tva­m­? sū­tra­ni­rde­śā­pe­kṣa­m­. yady evaṃ ga­ṅgā­si­ndhvā­da­yaḥ sapta pūvagā iti prā­pta­m­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; dvayor dvayor ity a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­t­. dvayor dvayoḥ pūvāḥ pūrvagā iti ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­.§ 40­7­. i­ta­rā­saṃ di­gvi­bhā­ga­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —śeṣāstv a­pa­ra­gāḥ || 3­.­22 || § 40­8­. dvayor dvayor yā a­va­śi­ṣṭā­s tā a­pa­ra­gāḥ pra­tye­ta­vyāḥ­. a­pa­ra­sa­mu­draṃ ga­ccha­ntī­ty a­pa­ra­gāḥ­. tatra pa­dma­hra­da­pra­bha­vā pū­rva­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā gaṅgā. a­pa­ra­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā sindhuḥ. u­dī­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā ro­hi­tā­syā­. ma­hā­pa­dma­hra­da­pra­bha­vā a­vā­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā ro­hi­t­. u­dī­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā ha­ri­kā­ntā­. ti­gi­ñcha­hra­da­pra­bha­vā da­kṣi­ṇa­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā ha­ri­t­. u­dī­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā sī­to­dā­. ke­sa­ri­hra­da­pra­bha­vā a­vā­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā sītā. u­dī­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā na­ra­kā­ntā­. ma­hā­pu­ṇḍa­rī­ka­hra­da­pra­bha­vā da­kṣi­ṇa­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā nārī. u­dī­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā rū­pya­kū­lā­. pu­ṇḍa­rī­ka­hra­da­pra­bha­vā a­vā­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā su­va­rṇa­kū­lā­. pū­rva­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā raktā. pra­tī­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā ra­kto­dā­.§ 40­9­. tāsāṃ pa­ri­vā­ra­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —ca­tu­rda­śa­na­dī­sa­ha­sra­pa­ri­vṛ­tā ga­ṅgā­si­ndhvā­da­yo nadyaḥ || 3­.­23 || § 41­0­. kim arthaṃ ‘­ga­ṅgā­si­ndhvā­di­’ grahanaṃ kri­ya­te­? na­dī­gra­hṇā­rtha­m­. pra­kṛ­tā­s tā a­bhi­saṃ­bha­dya­nte­? naivaṃ śaṃ­kya­m­; ‘­a­na­nta­ra­sya vidhir vā bhavati pra­ti­ṣe­dho vā’ iti a­pa­ra­gā­ṇā­m eva grahaṇaṃ syāt. ga­ṅgā­di­gra­ha­ṇa­m e­vā­stī­ti cet? pū­rva­gā­ṇā­m eva grahaṇaṃ syāt. ata u­bha­yī­nāṃ gra­ha­ṇā­rthaṃ ‘­ga­ṅgā­si­ndhvā­di­’ grahaṇaṃ kri­ya­te­. ‘­na­dī­’ grahaṇaṃ dviguṇā dviguṇā ity a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­rtha­m­, gaṅgā ca­tu­rda­śa­na­dī­sa­ha­sra­pa­ri­vṛ­tā­. sindhur api. evam uttarā api nadyaḥ pra­ti­kṣe­traṃ ta­ddvi­gu­ṇa­dvi­gu­ṇā bha­va­nti­; ā vi­de­hā­ntā­t­. tata uttarā a­rddhā­rddha­hī­nāḥ­.§ 41­1­. uktānāṃ kṣetrāṇāṃ vi­ṣka­mbha­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —bharataḥ ṣa­ḍviṃ­śa­pa­ñca­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­vi­stā­raḥ ṣaṭ cai­ko­na­viṃ­śa­ti­bhā­gā yo­ja­na­sya || 3­.­24 || § 41­2­. ṣa­ḍa­dhi­kā viṃśatiḥ ṣa­ḍviṃ­śa­tiḥ­. ṣa­ḍviṃ­śa­ti­r adhikā yeṣu tāni ṣa­ḍviṃ­śā­ni­. ṣa­ḍviṃ­śā­ni pa­ñca­yo­ja­na­śa­tā­ni vistāro yasya ṣa­ḍviṃ­śa­pa­ñca­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­vi­stā­ro bha­ra­taḥ­. kim e­tā­vā­n eva? na; ity āha ṣaṭ cai­ko­na­viṃ­śa­ti­bhā­gā yo­ja­na­sya vistāro ’syety a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­.§ 41­3­. i­ta­re­ṣāṃ vi­ṣka­mbha­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —ta­ddvi­gu­ṇa­dvi­gu­ṇa­vi­stā­rā va­rṣa­dha­ra­va­rṣā vi­de­hā­ntāḥ || 3­.­25 || § 41­4­. tato bha­ra­tā­d dviguṇo dviguṇo vistāro yesāṃ ta ime ta­ddvi­gu­ṇa­dvi­gu­ṇa­vi­stā­rāḥ­. ke te va­rṣa­dha­ra­va­rṣāḥ­. kiṃ sarve? na; ity āha vi­de­hā­ntā iti.§ 41­5­. a­tho­tta­re­ṣāṃ katham ity ata āha —uttarā da­kṣi­ṇa­tu­lyāḥ || 3­.­26 || § 41­6­. uttarā ai­rā­va­tā­da­yo nīlāntā bha­ra­tā­di­bhi­r da­kṣi­ṇai­s tulyā dra­ṣṭa­vyāḥ­. a­tī­ta­sya sa­rva­syā­yaṃ viśeṣo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. tena hra­da­pu­ṣka­rā­dī­nāṃ tulyatā yojyā.§ 41­7­. a­ttrā­ha­, uktesu bha­ra­tā­di­ṣu kṣetreṣu ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ kiṃ tulyo ’­nu­bha­vā­diḥ­, āho svid asti kaścit pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity a­tro­cya­te —bha­ra­tai­rā­va­ta­yo­r vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sau ṣa­ṭsa­ma­yā­bhyā­m u­tsa­rpi­ṇya­va­sa­rpi­ṇī­bhyā­m || 3­.­27 || § 41­8­. vṛddhiś ca hrāsaś ca vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sau­. kā­bhyā­m­? ṣa­ṭsa­ma­yā­bhyā­m u­tsa­rpi­ṇya­va­sa­rpi­ṇī­bhyā­m­. kayoḥ? bha­ra­tai­rā­va­ta­yoḥ­. na tayoḥ kṣe­tra­yo­r vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sau staḥ; a­saṃ­bha­vā­t­. tatsthānāṃ ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sā­u bha­va­taḥ­. a­tha­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­ni­rde­śaḥ­. bharate ai­rā­va­te ca ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sā­v iti. kiṃ kṛtau vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sau­? a­nu­bha­vā­yuḥ­pra­mā­ṇā­di­kṛ­tau­. a­nu­bha­va u­pa­bho­gaḥ­, ā­yu­rjī­vi­ta­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­m­, pramāṇaṃ śa­rī­ro­tse­dha ity evam ā­di­bhi­r vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sau ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ bha­va­taḥ­. kiṃ hetukau punas tau? kā­la­he­tu­kau­. sa ca kālo dvividhaḥ — u­tsa­rpi­ṇī a­va­sa­rpi­ṇī ceti. tadbhedāḥ pratyekaṃ ṣaṭ. a­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñe caite. a­nu­bha­vā­di­bhi­r u­tsa­rpa­ṇa­śī­lā u­tsa­rpi­ṇī­. tair e­vā­va­sa­rpa­ṇa­ṣī­lā a­va­sa­rpi­ṇī­. ta­trā­va­sa­rpi­ṇī ṣaḍvidhā — su­ṣa­ma­su­ṣa­mā suṣamā su­ṣa­ma­du­ṣṣa­mā du­ṣṣa­ma­su­ṣa­mā duṣṣamā a­ti­du­ṣṣa­mā ceti. u­tsa­rpi­ṇya­pi a­ti­du­ṣṣa­mā­dyā su­ṣa­ma­su­ṣa­mā­ntā ṣa­ṭvi­dhai­va bha­va­ti­. a­va­sa­rpi­ṇyāḥ pa­ri­mā­ṇaṃ da­śa­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ­. u­tsa­rpi­ṇyā api tāvatya eva. sobhayī kalpa ity ā­khyā­te­. tatra su­ṣa­ma­su­ṣa­mā catasraḥ sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ­. tadādau manuṣyā u­tta­ra­ku­ru­ma­nu­ṣya­tu­lyāḥ­. tataḥ krameṇa hānau satyāṃ suṣamā bhavati tisraḥ sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ­. tadādau manuṣyā ha­ri­va­rṣa­ma­nu­ṣya­sa­māḥ­. tataḥ krameṇa hānau satyāṃ su­ṣa­ma­du­ṣṣa­mā bhavati dve sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyau­. tadādau manuṣyā hai­ma­va­ta­ka­ma­nu­ṣya­sa­māḥ­. tataḥ krameṇa hānau satyāṃ du­ṣṣa­ma­su­ṣa­mā bhavati e­ka­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭī dvi ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­dva­rṣa­sa­ha­sro­nā­. tadadau manuṣyā vi­de­ha­ja­na­tu­lyā bha­va­nti­. tataḥ krameṇa hānau satyāṃ duṣṣamā bhavati e­ko­viṃ­śa­ti­va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇi­. tataḥ krameṇa hanau satyām a­ti­du­ṣṣa­mā bhavati e­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇi­. evam u­tsa­rpi­ṇy api vi­pa­rī­ta­kra­mā ve­di­ta­vyā­.§ 41­9­. a­the­ta­rā­su bhūmiṣu kā­va­sthe­ty ata āha —tābhyām aparā bhūmayo ’­va­sthi­tāḥ || 3­.­28 || § 42­0­. tābhyāṃ bha­ra­tai­rā­va­tā­bhyā­m aparā bhūmayo ’­va­sthi­tā bha­va­nti­. na hi ta­tro­tsa­rpi­ṇya­va­sa­rpi­ṇyau staḥ.§ 42­1­. kiṃ tāsu bhūmiṣu ma­nu­ṣyā­s tu­lyā­yu­ṣa āho svit kaścid asti pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity ata āha —e­ka­dvi­tri­pa­lo­pa­ma­sthi­ta­yo hai­ma­va­ta­ka­hā­ri­va­rṣa­ka­dai­va­ku­ra­va­kāḥ || 3­.­29 || § 42­2­. hai­ma­va­te bhavā hai­ma­va­ta­kā ity evaṃ ‘­vu­ñi­’ sati ma­nu­ṣya­saṃ­pra­tya­yo bha­va­ti­. evam u­tta­ra­yo­r api. hai­ma­va­ta­kā­da­ya­s trayaḥ. e­kā­da­ya­s trayaḥ. tatra ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ kri­ya­te­. e­ka­pa­lyo­pa­ma­sthi­ta­yo hai­ma­va­ta­kāḥ­. dvi­pa­lyo­pa­ma­sthi­ta­yo hā­ri­va­rṣa­kāḥ­. tri­pa­lyo­pa­ma­sthi­ta­yo dai­va­ku­ra­va­kā iti. tatra pañcasu hai­ma­va­te­ṣu su­ṣa­ma­du­ṣṣa­mā sa­dā­va­sthi­tā­. tatra manuṣyā e­ka­pa­lyo­pa­mā­yu­ṣo dvi­dha­nuḥ­sa­ha­sro­cchra­tā­ś ca­tu­rtha­bha­ktā­hā­rā nī­lo­tpa­la­va­rṇāḥ­. pañcasu ha­ri­va­rṣe­ṣu suṣamā sa­dā­va­sthi­tā­. tatra manuṣyā dvi­pa­lyo­pa­mā­yu­ś cā­pa­sa­ha­sro­tse­dhāḥ ṣa­ṣṭha­bha­ktā­hā­rāḥ śaṃ­kha­va­rṇāḥ­. pañcasu de­va­ku­ru­ṣu su­ṣa­ma­su­ṣa­mā sa­dā­va­sthi­tā­. tatra ma­nu­ṣyā­s tri­pa­lyo­pa­mā­yu­ṣaḥ ṣa­ḍdha­nuḥ­sa­ha­sro­cchrā­yā a­ṣṭa­ma­bha­ktā­hā­rāḥ ka­na­ka­va­rṇā­.§ 42­3­. a­tho­tta­re­ṣu kā­va­sthe­ty ata āha —ta­tho­tta­rāḥ || 3­.­30 || § 42­4­. yathā dakṣiṇā vyā­khyā­thā­s ta­thai­vo­tta­rā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. hai­ra­nya­va­ta­kā hai­ma­va­ta­kai­s tulyāḥ. rāmyakā hā­ri­va­rṣa­kai­s tulyāḥ. dai­va­ku­ra­va­kai­r au­tta­ra­ku­ru­va­kāḥ sa­mā­khyā­tāḥ­.§ 42­5­. atha vi­de­he­ṣv a­va­sthi­te­ṣu kā sthitir ity a­tro­cya­te —vi­de­he­ṣu saṃ­khye­ya­kā­lāḥ || 3­.­31 || § 42­6­. sarveṣu vi­de­he­ṣu saṃ­khye­ya­kā­lā ma­nu­ṣyāḥ­. tatra kālaḥ su­ṣa­ma­du­ṣṣa­mā­nto­pa­maḥ sa­dā­va­sthi­taḥ­. ma­nu­ṣyā­ś ca pa­ñca­dha­nuḥ­śa­to­tse­dhāḥ­. ni­tyā­hā­rāḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇai­ka­pū­rva­ko­ṭī­sthi­ti­kāḥ­. ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtā­yu­ṣaḥ­. tasyāś ca saṃbandhe gāthāṃ paṭhanti — puvassa du pa­ri­mā­ṇaṃ sadariṃ khalu ko­ḍi­sa­da­sa­ha­ssā­iṃ | chapaṇṇaṃ ca sahassā boddhavvā vā­sa­ko­ḍī­ṇaṃ || § 42­7­. ukto bha­ra­ta­sya vi­ṣka­mbhaḥ­. punaḥ pra­kā­rā­nta­re­ṇa ta­tpra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —bha­ra­ta­sya viṣkambho ja­mbū­dvī­pa­sya na­va­ti­śa­ta­bhā­gaḥ || 3­.­32 || § 42­8­. ja­mbū­dvī­pa­vi­ṣka­mbha­sya yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­sya na­va­ti­śa­ta­bhā­gī­kṛ­ta­syai­ko bhāgo bha­ra­ta­sya vi­ṣka­mbhaḥ­. sa pūrvokta eva. uktaṃ ja­mbū­dvī­paṃ pa­ri­vṛ­tya vedikā sthitā, tataḥ paro la­va­ṇo­daḥ samudro dvi­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­va­la­ya­vi­ṣka­mbhaḥ­. tataḥ paro dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍo dvīpaś ca­tu­ryo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­va­la­ya­vi­ṣka­mbhaḥ­.§ 42­9­. tatra va­rṣā­dī­nāṃ saṃ­khyā­di­vi­dhi­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —dvir dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍe || 3­.­33 || § 43­0­. bha­ra­tā­dī­nāṃ dra­vyā­ṇā­m i­hā­bhyā­vrtti­r vi­va­kṣi­tā­. atra kathaṃ suc? a­dhyā­hri­ya­mā­na­kri­yā­bhyā­vṛ­tti­dyo­ta­nā­rthaḥ suc. yathā dvi­stā­vā­n ayaṃ prāsado mīyata iti. evaṃ dvir dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍe bha­ra­tā­da­yo mīyante iti. tad yathā — dvābhyām i­ṣvā­kā­ra­pa­rva­tā­bhyāṃ da­kṣi­ṇo­tta­rā­ya­tā­bhyāṃ la­va­ṇo­da­kā­lo­da­ve­di­kā­spṛ­ṣṭa­ko­ṭi­bhyāṃ vibhakto dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍaḥ pū­rvā­pa­ra iti. tatra pūrvasya a­pa­ra­sya ca madhye dvau ma­nda­rau­. tayor u­bha­ya­to bha­ra­tā­dī­ni kṣetrāṇi hi­ma­va­dā­da­ya­ś ca va­rṣa­dha­ra­pa­rva­tāḥ­. evaṃ dvau bharatau dvau hi­ma­va­ntau ity evam ādi saṃkhyānaṃ dviguṇaṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­. ja­mbū­dvī­pa­hi­ma­va­dā­dī­nāṃ va­rṣa­dha­rā­ṇāṃ yo vi­ṣka­mbha­s ta­ddvi­gu­ṇo dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍe hi­ma­va­dā­dī­nāṃ va­rṣa­dha­rā­ṇā­m­. va­rṣa­dha­rā­ś ca­krā­ra­va­da­va­sthi­tāḥ­. a­ra­vi­va­ra­saṃ­sthā­nā­ni kṣe­trā­ṇi­. ja­mbū­dvī­pe yatra ja­mbū­vṛ­kṣaḥ sthitaḥ tatra dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍe dhā­tkī­vṛ­kṣaḥ sa­pa­ri­vā­raḥ­. ta­dyo­gā­d dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍa iti dvīpasya nāma pra­tī­ta­m­. ta­tpa­ri­kṣe­pī kālodaḥ samudraḥ ṭaṃ­ka­cchi­nna­tī­rthaḥ a­ṣṭa­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­va­la­ya­vi­ka­mbhaḥ­.1 kā­lo­da­pa­ri­kṣe­pī pu­ṣka­ra­dvī­paḥ ṣo­da­śa­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­va­la­ya­vi­ṣka­mbhaḥ­.1 Note JS: for a­ṣṭa­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­va­la­ya­vi­ka­mbhaḥ­. read a­ṣṭa­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­va­la­ya­vi­ṣka­mbhaḥ­. § 43­1­. tatra dvī­pā­mbho­ni­dhi­vi­ṣka­mbha­dvi­gu­ṇa­pa­ri­klṛ­pti­va­ddhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍa­va­rṣā­di­dvi­gu­ṇa­vṛ­ddhi­pra­saṃ­ge vi­śe­ṣā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m āha — 11 Note JS: klṛp or kḷp pu­ṣka­rā­rddhe ca || 3­.­34 || § 43­2­. kim. dvir ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. kim apekṣā dvir ā­vṛ­ttiḥ­? ja­mbū­dī­pa­bha­ra­ta­hi­ma­va­dā­dya­pe­kṣa­yai­va­.1 kutaḥ? vyā­khyā­na­taḥ­. yathā dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍe hi­ma­va­dā­dī­nāṃ vi­ṣka­mbha­s tathā pu­ṣka­rā­rdhe hi­ma­va­dā­dī­nāṃ viṣkambho dviguṇa iti vyā­khyā­ya­te­. nāmāni tāny eva, i­ṣvā­ka­rau mandarau ca pū­rva­va­t­. yatra ja­mbū­vṛ­kṣa­s tatra puṣkaraṃ sa­pa­ri­vā­ra­m­. tata eva tasya dvipasya nāma rūḍhaṃ pu­ṣka­ra­dvī­pa iti. atha kathaṃ pu­ṣka­rā­rddha­saṃ­jñā­. mā­nu­ṣo­tta­ra­śai­le­na vi­bha­ktā­rdha­tvā­t pu­ṣka­rā­rdha­saṃ­jñā­.1 Note JS: for ja­mbū­dī­pa­bha­ra­ta­hi­ma­va­dā­dya­pe­kṣa­yai­va­. read ja­mbū­dvī­pa­bha­ra­ta­hi­ma­va­dā­dya­pe­kṣa­yai­va­. § 43­3­. atrāha kim arthaṃ ja­mbū­dvī­pa­hi­ma­va­dā­di­saṃ­khyā dvir āvṛttā pu­ṣka­rā­rdhe ka­thya­te­, na punaḥ kṛtsna eva pu­ṣka­ra­dvī­pe­. ity a­tro­cya­te —prāṅ mā­nu­ṣo­tta­rā­n manuṣyāḥ || 3­.­35 || § 43­4­. pu­ṣka­ra­dvī­pa­ba­hu­ma­dhya­de­śa­bhā­gī va­la­ya­vṛ­tto mā­nu­ṣo­tta­ro nāma śailaḥ. tasmāt prāgeva manuṣyā na bahir iti. tato na bahiḥ pū­rvo­kta­kṣe­tra­vi­bhā­go ’sti. nāsmād uttaraṃ ka­dā­ci­d api vi­dyā­dha­rā ṛ­ddhi­prā­ptā api manuṣya gacchanti a­nya­tro­pa­pā­da­sa­mu­dghā­tā­bhyā­m­. tato ’­syā­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñā­. evaṃ ja­mbū­dvī­pā­di­ṣv a­rdha­tṛ­tī­ye­ṣu dvīpeṣu dvayoś ca sa­mu­dra­yo­r manuṣyā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. te dvividhāḥ —āryā mlecchāś ca || 3­.­36 || § 43­5­. guṇair gu­ṇa­va­dbhi­r vā aryanta ity āryāḥ. te dvividhā ṛ­ddhi­prā­ptā­ryā a­nṛ­ddhi­prā­ptā­ryā­ś ceti. a­nṛ­ddhi­prā­ptā­ryāḥ paṃ­ca­vi­dhāḥ kṣetrāryā jātyāryāḥ ka­rmā­ryā­ś cā­ri­trā­ryā da­rśa­nā­ryā­ś ceti. ṛ­ddhi­prā­ptā­ryāḥ sa­pta­vi­dhāḥ­; bu­ddhi­vi­kri­yā­ta­po­ba­lau­ṣa­dha­ra­sā­kṣī­ṇa­bhe­dā­t­. mlecchā dvividhāḥ — a­nta­rdvī­pa­jāḥ ka­rma­bhū­mi­jā­ś ceti. ta­trā­nta­rdvī­pā la­va­ṇo­da­dhe­r a­bhya­nta­re pārśve ’ṣṭāsu dikṣv aṣṭau. ta­da­nta­re­ṣu cāṣṭau. hi­ma­va­cchi­kha­ri­ṇo­r u­bha­yo­ś ca vi­ja­yā­rddha­yo­r anteṣv aṣṭau. tatra dikṣu dvīpā ve­di­kā­yā­s tiryak pa­ñca­yo­ja­na­śa­tā­ni praviśya bha­va­nti­. vidikṣv a­nta­re­ṣu ca dvīpāḥ pa­ñcā­śa­tpa­ñca­yo­ja­na­śa­te­ṣu gateṣu bha­va­nti­. śai­lā­nte­ṣu dvīpāḥ ṣa­ḍyo­ja­na­śa­te­ṣu gateṣu bha­va­nti­. dikṣu dvīpāḥ śa­ta­yo­ja­na­vi­stā­rāḥ­. vidikṣv a­nta­re­ṣu ca dvīpās ta­da­rdha­vi­ṣka­mbhāḥ­. śai­lā­nte­ṣu pa­ñca­viṃ­śa­ti­yo­ja­na­vi­stā­rāḥ­. tatra pūrvasyāṃ diśy e­ko­ru­kāḥ­. a­pa­ra­syāṃ diśi lā­ṅgū­li­naḥ­. u­tta­ra­syāṃ diśy a­bhā­ṣa­kāḥ­. da­kṣi­ṇa­syāṃ diśi vi­ṣā­ṇi­naḥ­. śa­śa­ka­rṇa­śa­ṣku­lī­ka­rṇa­prā­va­ra­ṇa­ka­rṇa­la­mba­ka­rṇāḥ vi­di­kṣu­. a­śva­siṃ­ha­śva­ma­hi­ṣa­va­rā­ha­vyā­ghra­kā­ka­ka­pi­mu­khā a­nta­re­ṣu­. me­gha­mu­kha­vi­dyu­nmu­khāḥ śi­kha­ri­ṇa u­bha­yo­r a­nta­yoḥ­. ma­tsya­mu­kha­kā­la­mu­khā hi­ma­va­ta u­bha­yo­r a­nta­yoḥ­. ha­sti­mu­khā­da­rśa­mu­khā u­tta­ra­vi­ja­yā­rdha­syo­bha­yo­r a­nta­yoḥ­. go­mu­kha­me­ṣa­mu­khā da­kṣi­ṇa­vi­ja­yā­rdha­syo­bha­yo­r a­nta­yoḥ­. e­ko­ru­kā mṛ­dā­hā­rā gu­hā­vā­si­naḥ­. śeṣāḥ pu­ṣpa­pha­lā­hā­rā vṛ­kṣa­vā­si­naḥ­. sarve te pa­lyo­pa­mā­yu­ṣaḥ­. te ca­tu­rviṃ­śa­ti­r api dvīpā ja­la­ta­lā­d e­ka­yo­ja­no­tse­dhāḥ­. la­va­ṇo­da­dhe­r bā­hya­pā­rśve ’py evaṃ ca­tu­rviṃ­śa­ti­dvī­pā vi­jñā­ta­vyāḥ­. tathā kālode ’pi ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. ta ete ’­nta­rdvī­pa­jā mlecchāḥ. ka­rma­bhū­mi­jā­ś ca śa­ka­ya­va­na­śa­ba­ra­pu­li­ndā­da­yaḥ­.§ 43­6­. kāḥ punaḥ ka­rma­bhū­ma­ya ity ata āha —bha­ra­tai­rā­va­ta­vi­de­hāḥ ka­rma­bhū­ma­yo ’nyatra de­va­ku­rū­tta­ra­ku­ru­bhyaḥ || 3­.­37 || § 43­7­. bharatā ai­rā­va­tā vi­de­hā­ś ca paṃca, paṃca, etāḥ ka­rma­bhū­ma­ya iti vya­pa­di­śya­nte­. tatra ‘­vi­de­ha­’ gra­ha­ṇā­d de­va­ku­rū­tta­ra­ku­ru­gra­ha­ṇe prasakte ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dhā­rtha­m āha — ‘­a­nya­tra de­va­ku­rū­tta­ra­ku­ru­bhyaḥ­’ iti. ‘­a­nya­tra­’ śabdo va­rja­nā­rthaḥ­. de­va­ku­ra­va u­tta­ra­ku­ra­vo hai­ma­va­to ha­ri­va­rṣo ramyako hai­ra­nya­va­to ’­nta­rdvī­pā­ś ca bho­ga­bhū­ma­ya iti vya­pa­di­śya­nte­. atha kathaṃ ka­rma­bhū­mi­tva­m­? śu­bhā­śu­bha­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya karmaṇo ’­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­tvā­t­. nanu sarvaṃ lo­ka­tri­ta­yaṃ karmaṇo ’­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­m eva. tata evaṃ pra­ka­rṣa­ga­ti­r vi­jñā­sya­te­, pra­ka­rṣe­ṇa ya­tka­rma­ṇo ’­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­m iti. ta­trā­śu­bha­ka­rma­ṇa­s tāvat sa­pta­ma­na­ra­ka­prā­pa­ṇa­sya bha­ra­tā­di­ṣv e­vā­rja­na­m­, śubhasya ca sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhyā­di­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­prā­pa­ṇa­sya karmaṇa u­pā­rja­naṃ ta­trai­va­, kṛ­ṣyā­di­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya ṣa­ḍvi­dha­sya karmaṇaḥ pā­tra­dā­nā­di­sa­hi­ta­sya ta­trai­vā­ra­mbhā­t ka­rma­bhū­mi­vya­pa­de­śo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. i­ta­rā­stu da­śa­vi­dha­ka­lpa­vṛ­kṣa­ka­spi­ta­bho­gā­nu­bha­va­na­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d bho­ga­bhū­ma­ya iti vya­pa­di­śya­nte­.11 Note JS: for da­śa­vi­dha­ka­lpa­vṛ­kṣa­ka­spi­ta­bho­gā­nu­bha­va­na­… read da­śa­vi­dha­ka­lpa­vṛ­kṣa­ka­lpi­ta­bho­gā­nu­bha­va­na­… § 43­8­. uktāsu bhūmiṣu ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ sthi­ti­pa­ri­cche­dā­rtha­m āha —nṛsthitī pa­rā­va­re tri­pa­lyo­pa­mā­nta­rmu­hū­rte || 3­.­38 || § 43­9­. trīṇi pa­lyo­pa­mā­ni yasyāḥ sā tri­pa­lyo­pa­mā­. a­nta­rga­to muhūrto yasyāḥ sā a­nta­rmu­hū­rtā­. ya­thā­saṃ­khye­nā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ­. ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ parā utkṛṣṭā sthitis tri­pa­lyo­pa­mā­. aparā jaghanyā a­nta­rmu­hū­rtā­. madhye a­ne­ka­vi­ka­lpāḥ­. tatra palyaṃ tri­vi­dha­m — vya­va­hā­ra­pa­lya­m u­ddhā­ra­pa­lya­m a­ddhā­pa­lya­m iti. a­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñā etāḥ. ādyaṃ vya­va­hā­ra­pa­lya­m ity u­cya­te­; u­tta­ra­pa­lya­dva­ya­vya­va­hā­ra­bī­ja­tvā­t­. nānena kiṃcit pa­ri­cche­dya­m a­stī­ti­. dvi­tī­ya­m u­ddhā­ra­pa­lya­m­. tata u­ddhṛ­tai­r lo­ma­ka­cche­dai­r dvī­pa­sa­mu­drāḥ saṃ­khyā­ya­nta iti. tṛ­tī­ya­m a­ddhā­pa­lya­m­. addhā kā­la­sthi­ti­r ity arthaḥ. ta­trā­dya­sya pramāṇaṃ ka­thya­te­, ta­tpa­ri­cche­da­nā­rtha­tvā­t­. tad yathā — pra­mā­ṇā­ṅgu­la­pa­ri­mi­ta­yo­ja­na­vi­ṣka­mbhā­yā­mā­va­gā­hā­ni trīṇi palyāni kuśūlā ity arthaḥ. e­kā­di­sa­ptā­ntā­ho­rā­tra­jā­tā­vi­vā­lā­grā­ṇi tāvac chinnāni yāvad dvitīyaṃ ka­rta­ri­cche­daṃ nā­vā­pnu­va­nti­, tā­dṛ­śai­r lo­ma­cche­daiḥ pa­ri­pū­rṇaṃ gha­nī­kṛ­taṃ vya­va­hā­ra­pa­lya­m ity u­cya­te­. tato va­rṣa­śa­te va­rṣa­śa­te gate e­kai­ka­lo­mā­pa­ka­rṣa­ṇa­vi­dhi­nā yāvatā kālena tadriktaṃ bhavet tāvān kālo vya­va­hā­ra­pa­lyo­pa­mā­khyaḥ­. tair eva lo­ma­cche­daiḥ pra­tye­ka­m a­saṃ­khye­ya­va­rṣa­ko­ṭī­sa­ma­ya­mā­tra­cchi­nnai­s ta­tpū­rṇa­m u­ddhā­ra­pa­lya­m­. tataḥ samaye samaye e­kai­ka­smi­n ro­ma­cche­de ’­pa­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇe yāvatā kālena tadriktaṃ bhavati tāvan kāla u­ddhā­ra­pa­lyo­pmā­khyaḥ­. eṣām u­ddhā­ra­pa­lyā­nāṃ da­śa­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭya ekam u­ddhā­ra­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­m­. a­rdha­tṛ­tī­yo­ddhā­ra­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­nāṃ yāvanto ro­ma­cche­dā­s tāvanto dvī­pa­sa­mu­drāḥ­. punar u­ddhā­ra­pa­lya­ro­ma­cche­dai­r va­rṣa­śa­ta­sa­ma­ya­mā­tra­cchi­nnaiḥ pūrṇam a­ddhā­pa­lya­m­. tataḥ samaye samaye e­kai­ka­smi­n ro­ma­cche­de ’­pa­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇe yāvatā kālena tadriktaṃ bhavati tāvān kālo ’­ddhā­pa­lyo­pmā­khyaḥ­. eṣām a­ddhā­pa­lyā­nāṃ da­śa­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭya ekam a­ddhā­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­m­. da­śā­ddhā­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭya e­kā­va­sa­rpi­ṇī­. tāvaty e­vo­tsa­rpi­ṇī­. a­ne­nā­ddhā­pa­lye­na nā­ra­ka­tai­rya­gyo­ni­jā­nāṃ de­va­ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ ca ka­rma­sthi­ti­r bha­va­sthi­ti­r ā­yuḥ­sthi­tiḥ kā­ya­sthi­ti­ś ca pa­ri­cche­tta­vyā­. uktā ca saṃ­gra­ha­gā­thā — va­va­hā­ru­ddhā­ra­ddhā pallā tiṇṇeva hoṃti boddhavvā | saṃkhā dī­va­-­sa­mu­ddā ka­mma­ṭṭhi­di vaṇṇidā tadie || § 44­0­. ya­thai­ve­te u­tkṛ­ṣṭa­ja­gha­nye sthitī nṛṇāṃ tataiva —ti­rya­gyo­ni­jā­nāṃ ca || 3­.­39 || § 44­1­. tiraścāṃ yonis ti­rya­gyo­niḥ­. ti­rya­gga­ti­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­pā­di­taṃ janmety arthaḥ. ti­rya­gyo­nau jātās ti­rya­gyo­ni­jāḥ­. teṣāṃ ti­rya­gyo­ni­jā­nā­m utkrṣṭā bha­va­sthi­ti­s tri­pa­lyo­pa­mā­. jaghanyā a­nta­rmu­hū­rtā­. madhye ’­ne­ka­vi­ka­lpāḥ­.iti ta­ttvā­rtha­vṛ­ttau sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhi­saṃ­jñi­kā­yāṃ tṛ­i­tī­yo ’dhyāyaḥ || 3 || atha caturtho ’dhyāyaḥ (§§ 44­2­–­52­5­)§ 44­2­. ‘­bha­va­pra­tya­yo ’­va­dhi­r de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m­’ ity evam ādiṣv a­sa­kṛ­d de­va­śa­bda uktas tatra na jñāyate ke devāḥ ka­ti­vi­dhā iti ta­nni­rṇa­yā­rtha­m āha —devāś ca­tu­rṇi­kā­yāḥ || 4.1 || § 44­3­. de­va­ga­ti­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ye saty a­bhya­nta­re hetau bā­hya­vi­bhū­ti­r viśeṣaiḥ dvī­pā­dri­sa­mu­drā­di­pra­de­śe­ṣu yatheṣṭaṃ dīvyanti krī­ḍa­ntī­ti devāḥ. i­hai­ka­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śo yuktaḥ ‘­de­vā­ś ca­tu­rṇi­kā­yāḥ­’ iti. sa jā­tya­bhi­dhā­nā­t bahūnāṃ pra­ti­pā­da­ko bha­va­ti­. ba­hu­tva­ni­rde­śa­s ta­da­nta­rga­ta­bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaḥ­. i­ndra­sā­mā­ni­kā­da­yo bahavo bhedāḥ santi sthi­tyā­di­kṛ­tā­ś ca ta­tsū­ca­nā­rthaḥ­. de­va­ga­ti­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­sya sva­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣā­pā­di­ta­bhe­da­sya sā­ma­rthyā­n ni­cī­ya­nta iti nikāyāḥ saṃghatā ity arthaḥ. catvāro nikāyā yeṣāṃ te ca­tu­rṇi­kā­yāḥ­. ke punas te? bha­va­na­vā­si­no vyantarā jyotiṣkā vai­mā­ni­kā­ś ceti.§ 44­4­. teṣāṃ le­śyā­va­dhā­ra­nā­rtha­m ucyate —ā­di­ta­s triṣu pī­tā­nta­le­śyāḥ || 4.2 || § 44­5­. ‘­ā­di­ta­’ ity u­cya­te­, ante madhye anyathā vā grahaṇaṃ mā vi­jñā­yī­ti­. ādau ā­di­taḥ­. dvayor ekasya ca ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ ‘tri’ grahaṇaṃ kri­ya­te­. atha caturṇṇāṃ ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ kasmān na bha­va­ti­? ‘­ā­di­taḥ­’ iti va­ca­nā­t­. ṣaḍleśyā uktāḥ. tatra ca­ta­sṛ­ṇāṃ leśyānāṃ gra­ha­ṇā­rthaṃ ‘­pī­tā­nta­’ grahaṇaṃ kri­ya­te­. pītaṃ teja ity arthaḥ. pītā ante yāsāṃ tāḥ pī­tā­ntāḥ­. pītāntā leśyā yeṣām te pī­tā­nta­le­śyāḥ­. etad uktaṃ bhavati — ā­di­ta­s triṣu ni­kā­ye­ṣu bha­va­na­vā­si­vya­nta­ra­jyo­ti­ṣka­nā­ma­su devānāṃ kṛṣṇā nīlā kāpotā pīteti catasro leśyā bha­va­nti­.§ 44­6­. teṣāṃ ni­kā­yā­nā­m a­nta­rvi­ka­lpa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —da­śā­ṣṭa­paṃ­ca­dvā­da­śa­vi­ka­lpāḥ ka­lpo­pa­pa­nna­pa­rya­ntāḥ || 4.3 || § 44­7­. caturṇṇāṃ de­va­ni­kā­yā­nāṃ da­śā­di­bhiḥ saṃ­khyā­śa­bdai­r ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. da­śa­vi­ka­lpā bha­va­na­vā­si­naḥ­. a­ṣṭa­vi­ka­lpā vya­nta­rāḥ­. pa­ñca­vi­ka­lpā jyo­ti­ṣkāḥ­. dvā­da­śa­vi­ka­lpā vai­mā­ni­kā iti. sa­rva­vai­mā­ni­kā­nāṃ dvā­da­śa­vi­ka­lpā­ntaḥ­pā­ti­tve prasakte grai­ve­ya­kā­di­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m u­pā­dī­ya­te ‘­ka­lpo­pa­pa­nna­pa­rya­ntāḥ­’ iti. atha kathaṃ ka­lpa­saṃ­jñā­? i­ndrā­da­yaḥ prakārā daśa eteṣu kalpyanta iti kalpāḥ. bha­va­na­vā­si­ṣu ta­tka­lpa­nā­saṃ­bha­ve ’pi rū­ḍhi­va­śā­d vai­mā­ni­ke­ṣv eva vartate ka­lpa­śa­bdaḥ­. ka­lpe­ṣū­pa­pa­nnā ka­lpo­pa­pa­nnāḥ­.1 ka­lpo­pa­pa­nnāḥ paryantā yeṣāṃ te ka­lpo­pa­pa­nna­pa­rya­ntāḥ­.1 Note JS: for ka­lpe­ṣū­ppa­nnā read ka­lpe­ṣū­ppa­nnāḥ § 44­8­. punar api ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —i­ndra­sā­mā­ni­ka­trā­ya­striṃ­śa­pā­ri­ṣa­dā­tma­ra­kṣa­lo­ka­pā­lā­nī­ka — pra­kī­rṇa­kā­bhi­yo­gya­ki­lbi­ṣi­kā­ś caikaśaḥ || 4.4 || § 44­9­. a­nya­de­vā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­ṇi­mā­di­gu­ṇa­yo­gā­d i­nda­ntī­ti indrāḥ. ā­jñai­śva­rya­va­rji­taṃ ya­tsthā­nā­yu­rvī­rya­pa­ri­vā­ra­bho­go­pa­bho­gā­di ta­tsa­mā­naṃ­, tasmin samāne bhavāḥ sā­mā­ni­kā ma­ha­tta­rāḥ pi­tṛ­gu­rū­pā­dhyā­ya­tu­lyāḥ­. ma­ntri­pu­ro­hi­ta­sthā­ni­yā­s trā­ya­striṃ­śāḥ­. tra­ya­striṃ­śa­d eva trā­ya­striṃ­śāḥ­. va­ya­sya­pī­ṭha­ma­rda­sa­dṛ­śāḥ pa­ri­ṣa­di bhavāḥ pa­ri­ṣa­dāḥ­. ā­tma­ra­kṣāḥ śi­ro­ra­kṣo­pa­mā­nāḥ­. a­rtha­ca­rā ra­kṣa­ka­sa­mā­na lo­ka­pā­lāḥ­. lokaṃ pā­la­ya­ntī­ti lo­ka­pā­lāḥ­. pa­dā­tyā­dī­ni sapta a­nī­kā­ni da­ṇḍa­sthā­nī­yā­ni­. pra­kī­rṇa­kāḥ pau­ra­jā­na­pa­da­ka­lpāḥ­. ā­bhi­yo­gyā dā­sa­sa­mā­nā vā­ha­nā­di­ka­rma­ṇi pra­vṛ­ttāḥ­. a­nte­vā­si­sthā­nī­yāḥ ki­lbi­ṣi­kāḥ­. kilbiṣaṃ pāpaṃ yeṣām astīti ki­lbi­ṣi­kāḥ­.§ 45­0­. e­kai­ka­sya ni­kā­ya­sya ekaśa ete i­ndrā­da­yo daśa vi­ka­lpā­ś caturṣu ni­kā­ye­ṣū­tsa­rge­ṇa pra­sa­ktā­s tato ’­pa­vā­dā­rtha­m āha —trā­ya­striṃ­śa­lo­ka­pā­la­va­rjyā vya­nta­ra­jyo­ti­ṣkāḥ || 4.5 || § 45­1­. vya­nta­re­ṣu jyo­ti­ṣke­ṣu ca trā­ya­striṃ­śāṃ­l lo­ka­pā­lāṃ­ś ca va­rja­yi­tvā itare ’ṣtau vikalpā dra­ṣṭa­vyāḥ­.§ 45­2­. atha teṣu ni­kā­ye­ṣu kim ekaika indra utānyaḥ pra­ti­ni­ya­maḥ kaścid astīty ata āha —pū­rva­yo­r dvīndrāḥ || 4.6 || § 45­3­. pū­rva­yo­r ni­kā­ya­yo­r bha­va­na­vā­si­vya­nta­ra­ni­kā­ya­yoḥ­. kathaṃ dvi­tī­ya­sya pū­rva­tva­m­? sā­mī­pyā­t pū­rva­tva­m u­pa­ca­ryo­kta­m­. ‘­dvi­ndrāḥ­’ iti a­nta­rnī­ta­vī­psā­rthaḥ­. dvau dvau indrau yeṣāṃ te dvīndrā iti. yathā sa­pta­pa­rṇo ’­ṣṭā­pa­da iti. tad yathā — bha­va­na­vā­si­ṣu tāvad a­su­ra­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ dvāv indrau camaro vai­ro­ca­na­ś ca. nā­ga­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ dharaṇo bhū­tā­na­nda­ś ca. vi­dyu­tku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ ha­ri­siṃ­ho ha­ri­kā­nta­ś ca. su­pa­rṇa­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ ve­ṇu­de­vo ve­ṇu­dhā­rī ca. a­gni­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ a­gni­śi­kho ’­gni­mā­ṇa­va­ś ca. vā­ta­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ vailambaḥ pra­bha­ñja­na­ś ca. sta­ni­ta­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ sughoṣo ma­hā­gho­ṣa­ś ca. u­da­dhi­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ ja­la­kā­nto ja­la­pra­bha­ś ca. dvī­pa­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ pūrṇo va­si­ṣṭha­ś ca. di­kku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ a­mi­ta­ga­ti­r a­mi­ta­vā­ha­na­ś ceti. vya­nta­re­ṣv api ki­nna­rā­ṇāṃ dvāv īndrau kinnaraḥ ki­mpu­ru­ṣa­ś ca. ki­mpu­ru­ṣā­ṇāṃ sa­tpu­ru­ṣo ma­hā­pu­ru­ṣa­ś ca. ma­ho­ra­gā­ṇāṃ ma­ti­kā­yo ma­hā­kā­ya­ś ca.1 ga­ndha­rvā­ṇāṃ gī­ta­ra­ti­r gī­ta­ya­śa­ś ca. yakṣāṇāṃ pū­rṇa­bha­dro ma­ṇi­bha­dra­ś ca. rā­kṣa­sā­nāṃ bhīmo ma­hā­bhī­ma­ś ca. bhūtānāṃ pra­ti­rū­po ’­pra­ti­rū­pa­ś ca. pi­śā­cā­nāṃ kālo ma­hā­kā­la­ś ca.1 Note JS: for ma­ho­ra­gā­ṇāṃ ma­ti­kā­yo read ma­ho­ra­gā­ṇāṃ a­ti­kā­yo ? § 45­4­. athaiṣāṃ devānāṃ sukhaṃ kī­dṛ­śa­m ity ukte su­khā­va­bo­dha­nā­rtha­m āha —kā­ya­pra­vī­cā­rā ā ai­śā­nā­t || 4.7 || § 45­5­. pra­vī­cā­ro mai­thu­no­pa­se­va­na­m­. kāyena pra­vī­cā­ro yeṣāṃ te kā­ya­pra­vī­cā­rāḥ­. āṅ a­bhi­vi­dhya­rthaḥ­. a­saṃ­hi­ta­yā nirdeśaḥ a­saṃ­de­hā­rthaḥ­. ete bha­va­na­vā­syā­da­ya ai­śā­nā­ntāḥ saṃ­kli­ṣṭa­ka­rma­tvā­n ma­nu­ṣya­va­t strī­vi­ṣa­ya­su­kha­m a­nu­bha­va­ntī­ty arthaḥ.§ 45­6­. a­va­dhi­gra­ha­ṇā­d i­ta­re­ṣāṃ su­kha­vi­bhā­ge ’­ni­rjñā­te ta­tpra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —śeṣāḥ spa­rśa­rū­pa­śa­bda­ma­naḥ pra­vī­cā­rāḥ || 4.8 || § 45­7­. u­ktā­va­śi­ṣṭa­gra­ha­ṇā­rthaṃ ‘­śe­ṣa­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m­. ke punar u­ktā­va­śi­ṣṭāḥ­? ka­lpa­vā­si­naḥ­. sparśaś ca rūpaṃ ca śabdaś ca manaś ca spa­rśa­rū­pa­śa­bda­ma­nāṃ­si­, teṣu pra­vī­cā­ro yeṣāṃ te spa­rśa­rū­pa­śa­bda­ma­naḥ­pra­vī­cā­rāḥ­. kathaṃ a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ­? ā­rṣā­vi­ro­dhe­na­. kutaḥ punaḥ ‘­pra­vī­cā­ra­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m­? i­ṣṭa­saṃ­pra­tya­yā­rtha­m iti. kaḥ punar iṣṭo ’­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ­? ā­rṣā­vi­ro­dhī — sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndra­yo­r devā de­vā­ṅga­nā­ṅga­spa­rśa­mā­trā­d eva parāṃ prītim u­pa­la­bha­nte­, tathā devyo ’pi. bra­hma­bra­hmo­tta­ra­lā­nta­va­kā­pi­ṣṭhe­ṣu devā di­vyā­ṅga­nā­nāṃ śṛ­ṅgā­rā­kā­ra­vi­lā­sa­ca­tu­ra­ma­no­jña­ve­ṣa­rū­pā­va­lo­ka­na­mā­trā­d eva pa­ra­ma­su­kha­m ā­pnu­va­nti­. śu­kra­ma­hā­śu­kra­śa­tā­ra­sa­ha­srā­re­ṣu devā de­va­va­ni­tā­nāṃ ma­dhu­ra­saṃ­gī­ta­mṛ­du­ha­si­ta­la­li­ta­ka­thi­ta­bhū­ṣa­ṇa­ra­va­śra­va­ṇa­mā­trā­d eva parāṃ prī­ti­mā­ska­nda­nti­. ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­tā­ra­ṇā­cyu­ta­ka­lpe­ṣu devā svā­ṅga­nā­ma­naḥ­saṃ­ka­lpa­mā­trā­d eva paraṃ sukham ā­pnu­va­nti­.§ 45­8­. a­tho­tta­re­ṣāṃ kiṃ prakāraṃ sukham ity ukte ta­nni­śca­yā­rtha­m āha —pare ’­pra­vī­cā­rāḥ || 4.9 || § 45­9­. ‘­pa­ra­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m i­ta­rā­śe­ṣa­saṃ­gra­hā­rtha­m­. ‘­a­pra­vī­cā­ra­’ grahaṇaṃ pa­ra­ma­su­kha­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m­. pra­vī­cā­ro hi ve­da­nā­pra­ti­kā­raḥ­. tadbhāve teṣāṃ pa­ra­ma­su­kha­m a­na­va­ra­taṃ bha­va­ti­.§ 46­0­. uktā ye ā­di­ni­kā­ya­de­vā da­śa­vi­ka­lpā iti teṣāṃ sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­jñā­vi­jñā­pa­nā­rtha­m idam ucyate —bha­va­na­vā­si­no ’­su­ra­nā­ga­vi­dyu­tsu­pa­rṇā­gni­vā­ta­sta­ni­to­da­dhi­dvī­pa­di­kku­mā­rāḥ || 4­.­10 || § 46­1­. bha­va­ne­ṣu va­sa­ntī­ty e­vaṃ­śī­lā bha­va­na­vā­si­naḥ­. ā­di­ni­kā­ya­sye­yaṃ sā­mā­nya­saṃ­jñā­. a­su­rā­da­yo vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­jñā vi­śi­ṣṭa­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­pā­di­ta­vṛ­tta­yaḥ sarveṣāṃ de­vā­nā­m a­va­sthi­ta­va­yaḥ­sva­bhā­va­tve ’pi ve­ṣa­bhū­ṣā­yu­dha­yā­na­vā­ha­na­krī­ḍa­nā­di­ku­ma­ra­va­d eṣām ā­bhā­sa­ta iti bha­va­na­vā­si­ṣu ku­mā­ra­vya­pa­de­śo rūḍhaḥ. sa pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te a­su­ra­ku­mā­rā ity evam ādi. kva teṣāṃ bha­va­nā­nī­ti cet. ucyate — ra­tna­pra­bhā­yāḥ paṃ­ka­ba­hu­la­bhā­ge ’­su­ra­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ bha­va­nā­ni­. kha­ra­pṛ­thi­vī­bhā­ge upary adhaś ca e­kai­ka­yo­ja­na­sa­ha­sraṃ va­rja­yi­tvā śe­ṣa­na­vā­nāṃ ku­mā­rā­ṇā­m ā­vā­sāḥ­.§ 46­2­. dvi­tī­ya­ni­kā­ya­sya sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­jñā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m āha —vyantarāḥ kiṃ­na­ra­kiṃ­pu­ru­ṣa­ma­ho­ra­ga­ga­ndha­rva­ya­kṣa­rā­kṣa­sa­bhū­ta­pi­śā­cāḥ || 4­.­11 || § 46­3­. vi­vi­dha­de­śā­nta­rā­ṇi yeṣāṃ ni­vā­sā­s te ‘­vya­nta­rāḥ­’ ity anvarthā sā­mā­nya­saṃ­jñe­ya­m a­ṣṭā­nā­m api vi­ka­lpā­nā­m­. teṣāṃ vya­nta­rā­ṇā­m aṣṭau vikalpāḥ kiṃ­na­rā­da­yo ve­di­ta­vyā nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­vi­śe­ṣā­pā­di­tāḥ­. kva punas teṣām āvāsa iti cet. ucyate — asmāj ja­mbū­dvī­pā­d a­saṃ­khye­yā­n dvī­pa­sa­mu­drā­n atītya u­pa­ri­ṣṭe kha­ra­pṛ­thi­vī­bhā­ge saptānāṃ vya­nta­rā­ṇā­m ā­vā­sāḥ­. rā­kṣa­sā­nāṃ pa­ṅka­ba­hu­la­bhā­ge­.§ 46­4­. tṛ­tī­ya­sya ni­kā­ya­sya sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­jñā­saṃ­kī­rta­nā­rtha­m āha —jyotiṣkāḥ sū­ryā­ca­ndra­ma­sau gra­ha­na­kṣa­tra­pra­kī­rṇa­ka­tā­ra­kā­ś ca || 4­.­12 || § 46­5­. jyotis sva­bhā­va­tvā­d eṣāṃ pa­ñcā­nā­m api ‘­jyo­ti­ṣkāḥ­’ iti sā­mā­nya­saṃ­jñā a­nva­rthā­. sū­ryā­da­ya­s ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­jñā nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­pra­tya­yāḥ­. ‘­sū­ryā­ca­ndra­ma­sau­’ iti pṛ­tha­ggra­ha­ṇaṃ prā­dhā­nya­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­m­. kiṃ kṛtaṃ punaḥ prā­dhā­nya­m­? pra­bhā­vā­di­kṛ­ta­m­. kva punas teṣām ā­vā­sāḥ­? ity a­ttro­cya­te­, asmāt samād bhū­mi­bhā­gā­d ūrdhvaṃ sa­pta­yo­ja­na­śa­tā­ni na­va­tyu­tta­rā­ṇi utpatya sa­rva­jyo­ti­ṣā­m a­dho­bhā­ga­vi­nya­stā­s tā­ra­kā­ś ca­ra­nti­. tato da­śa­yo­ja­nā­ny utpatya sūryaś ca­ra­nti­. tato ’­śī­ti­yo­ja­nā­ny utpatya ca­ndra­ma­so bhra­ma­nti­. tataś catvāri yo­ja­nā­ny utpatya na­kṣa­trā­ṇi­. tataś catvāri yo­ja­nā­ny utpatya budhāḥ. tatas trīṇi yo­ja­nā­ny utpatya śukrāḥ. tatas trīṇi yo­ja­nā­ny utpatya bṛ­ha­spa­ta­yaḥ­. tatas trīṇi yo­ja­nā­ny u­tpa­tyāṃ­gā­ra­kāḥ­. tatas trīṇi yo­ja­nā­ny utpatya śanaiś carāś ca­ra­nti­. sa eṣa jyotir ga­ṇa­go­ca­ro nabho ’­va­kā­śo da­śā­dhi­ka­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­ba­ha­la­s ti­rya­gsaṃ­khyā­ta­dvī­pa­sa­mu­dra­pra­mā­ṇo gha­no­da­dhi­pa­rya­ntaḥ­. uktam ca. ṇau­du­tta­ra­sa­tta­sa­yā da­sa­sī­dī cadugaṃ ti­ya­cau­kkaṃ | tā­rā­ra­vi­sa­si­ri­kkhā bu­ha­bha­gga­va­gu­ru­aṃ­gi­rā­ra­sa­ṇī || § 46­6­. jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ ga­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —me­ru­pra­da­kṣi­ṇā ni­tya­ga­ta­yo nṛloke || 4­.­13 || § 46­7­. meroḥ pra­da­kṣi­ṇā me­ru­pra­da­kṣi­ṇā­. ‘­me­ru­pra­da­kṣi­ṇāḥ­’ iti vacanaṃ ga­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ vi­pa­rī­tā gatir mā vi­jñā­yī­ti­. ‘­ni­tya­ga­ta­yaḥ­’ iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m a­nu­pa­ra­ta­kri­yā­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m­. ‘­nṛ­lo­ka­’ grahaṇaṃ vi­ṣa­yā­rtha­m­. a­rdha­tṛ­tī­ye­ṣu dvīpeṣu dvayoś ca sa­mu­dra­yo­r jyotiṣkā ni­tya­ga­ta­yo nā­nya­tre­ti­. jyo­ti­ṣka­vi­mā­nā­nāṃ ga­ti­he­tva­bhā­vā­t ta­dvṛ­ttya­bhā­va iti cet. na; a­si­ddha­tvā­t­, ga­ti­ra­tā­bhi­yo­gya­de­va­pre­ri­ta ga­ti­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­t ka­rma­vi­pā­ka­sya vai­ci­tryā­t­. teṣāṃ hi ga­ti­mu­khe­nai­va karma vi­pa­cya­ta iti. e­kā­da­śa­bhi­r yo­ja­na­śa­tai­r e­ka­viṃ­śai­r merum aprāpya jyotiṣkāḥ pra­da­kṣi­ṇa­ś ca­ra­nti­.§ 46­8­. ga­ti­ma­jjyo­ti­saṃ­ba­ndhe­na vya­va­hā­ra­kā­la­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —tatkṛtaḥ kā­la­vi­bhā­gaḥ || 4­.­14 || § 46­9­. ‘­ta­d­’ grahaṇaṃ ga­ti­ma­jjyo­tiḥ­pra­ti­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m­. na ke­va­la­yā gatyā nāpi ke­va­lai­r jyotirbhiḥ kālaḥ pa­ri­ccha­dya­te­;1 a­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r a­pa­ri­va­rta­nā­c ca. kālo dvividho vyā­va­hā­ri­ko mukhyaś ca. vyā­va­hā­ri­kaḥ kā­la­vi­bhā­ga­s tatkṛtaḥ sa­ma­yā­va­li­kā­diḥ kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣa­pa­ri­cchi­nno ’­nya­syā­pa­ri­cchi­nna­sya pa­ri­cche­da­he­tuḥ­. mukhyo ’nyo va­kṣa­mā­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ­.1 Note JS: for pa­ri­ccha­dya­te read pa­ri­cchi­dya­te § 47­0­. i­ta­ra­tra jyo­ti­ṣā­m a­va­sthā­na­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —bahir a­va­sthi­tāḥ || 4­.­15 || § 47­1­. ‘­ba­hiḥ­’ ity u­cya­te­. kuto bahiḥ? nṛ­lo­kā­t­. katham a­va­ga­mya­te­? a­rtha­va­śā­d vi­bha­kti­pa­ri­ṇā­mo bha­va­ti­. nanu ca nṛloke ‘­ni­tya­ga­ti­’ va­ca­nā­d a­nya­trā­va­sthā­naṃ jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ si­ddha­m­. ato bahir a­va­sthi­tā iti va­ca­na­m a­na­rtha­ka­m iti. tan na; kiṃ kā­ra­ṇa­m­? nṛ­lo­kā­d anyatra hi jyo­ti­ṣā­m a­sti­tva­m a­va­sthā­nāṃ cā­si­ddha­m­. atas ta­du­bha­ya­si­ddhya­rthaṃ bahir a­va­sthi­tā ity u­cya­te­. vi­pa­rī­ta­ga­ti­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ kā­dā­ci­tka­ga­ti­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ ca sūtram ā­ra­bdha­m­.§ 47­2­. tu­rī­ya­sya ni­kā­ya­sya sā­mā­nya­saṃ­jñā­saṃ­kī­rta­nā­rtha­m āha —vai­mā­ni­kāḥ || 4­.­16 || § 47­3­. ‘­vai­mā­ni­ka­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­dhi­kā­rā­rtha­m­. ita uttaraṃ ye vakṣyante teṣāṃ vai­mā­ni­ka­saṃ­pra­tya­yo yathā syād iti a­dhi­kā­raḥ kri­ya­te­. vi­śe­ṣe­ṇā­tma­sthā­n su­kṛ­ti­no mā­na­ya­ntī­ti vi­mā­nā­ni­. vi­mā­ne­ṣu bhavā vai­mā­ni­kāḥ­. tāni vi­mā­nā­ni tri­vi­dhā­ni — i­ndra­ka­śre­ṇī­pu­ṣpa­pra­kī­rṇa­ka­bhe­de­na­. tatra i­ndra­ka­vi­mā­nā­ni i­ndra­va­nma­dye ’­va­sthi­tā­ni­. teṣāṃ ca­ta­sṛ­ṣu dikṣu ā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­śre­ṇi­va­da­va­sthā­nā­t śre­ṇi­vi­mā­nā­ni­. vidikṣu pra­kī­rṇa­pu­ṣpa­va­da­va­sthā­nā­t pu­ṣpa­pra­kī­rṇa­kā­ni­.§ 47­4­. teṣāṃ vai­mā­ni­kā­nāṃ bhe­dā­va­bo­dha­nā­rtha­m āha —ka­lpo­pa­pa­nnāḥ ka­lpā­tī­tā­ś ca || 4­.­17 || § 47­5­. ka­lpe­ṣū­pa­nnāḥ ka­lpo­pa­pa­nnāḥ — ka­lpā­tī­tāḥ ka­lpā­tī­tā­ś ceti dvividhā vai­mā­ni­kāḥ­.11 Note JS: for ka­lpe­ṣū­pa­nnāḥ read ka­lpe­ṣū­pa­pa­nnāḥ and for ka­lpā­tī­tāḥ ka­lpā­tī­tā­ś ceti read kalpān atītāḥ ka­lpā­tī­tā­ś ceti ? § 47­6­. teṣām a­va­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rjñā­nā­rtha­m āha —upary upari || 4­.­18 || § 47­7­. kim artham idam u­cya­te­. ti­rya­ga­va­sthi­ti­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­rtha­m u­cya­te­. na jyo­ti­ṣka­va­tti­rya­ga­va­sthi­tāḥ­. na vya­nta­ra­va­da­sa­mā­va­sthi­ta­yaḥ­. ‘­u­pa­ry u­pa­ri­’ ity u­cya­nte­. ke te? kalpāḥ.§ 47­8­. yady evaṃ, kiyatsu ka­lpa­vi­mā­ne­ṣu te devā bha­va­ntī­ty ata āha —sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndra­bra­hma­bra­hmo­tta­ra­lā­nta­va­kā­pi­ṣṭha­śu­kra­ma­hā­śu­kra­śa­tā­ra­sa­ha­srā­re­ṣv ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­ta­yo­r ā­ra­ṇā­cyu­ta­yo­r navasu grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu vi­ja­ya­vai­ja­ya­nta­ja­ya­ntā­pa­rā­ji­te­ṣu sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhau ca || 4­.­19 || § 47­9­. katham eṣāṃ sau­dha­rmā­di­śa­bdā­nāṃ ka­lpā­bhi­dhā­na­m­? cā­tu­rā­rthi­ke­nā­ṇā sva­bhā­va­to vā ka­lpa­syā­bhi­dhā­naṃ bha­va­ti­. atha katham i­ndrā­bhi­dhā­na­m­? sva­bhā­va­taḥ sā­ha­ca­ryā­d vā. tat katham iti cet? ucyate — sudharmā nāma sabhā, sā ’sminn astīti saudharmaḥ kalpaḥ. tad asminn astīti aṇ. ta­tka­lpa­sā­ha­ca­ryā­d indro ’pi sau­dha­rmaḥ­. īśāno nāma indraḥ sva­bhā­va­taḥ­. ī­śā­na­sya nivāsaḥ kalpa ai­śā­naḥ­. tasya nivāsaḥ ity aṇ. ta­tsā­ha­ca­ryā­d indro ’py ai­śā­naḥ­. sa­na­tku­mā­ro nāma indraḥ sva­bhā­va­taḥ­. tasya nivāsaḥ ity aṇ. sā­na­tku­mā­raḥ kalpaḥ. ta­tsā­ha­ca­ryā­d indro ’pi sā­na­tku­mā­raḥ­. mahendro nāmendraḥ sva­bhā­va­taḥ­. tasya nivāsaḥ kalpo mā­he­ndraḥ­. ta­tsā­ha­ca­ryā­d indro ’pi mā­he­ndraḥ­. evam u­tta­ra­trā­pi yo­jya­m­. ā­ga­mā­pe­kṣa­yā vyavasthā bha­va­tī­ti ‘­u­pa­ry u­pa­ri­’ ity anena dvayor dvayor a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. prathamo sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­ka­lpau­, tayor upari sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndrau­, tayor upari bra­hma­lo­ka­bra­hmo­tta­rau­, tayor upari lā­nta­va­kā­pi­ṣṭau­, tayor upari śu­kra­ma­hā­śu­krau­, tayor upari śa­tā­ra­sā­ha­srā­rau­, tayor upari ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­tau­, tayor upari ā­ra­ṇā­cyu­tau­. adha upari ca pra­tye­ka­m i­ndra­saṃ­ba­ndho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. madhye tu pra­ti­dva­ya­m­. sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndrā­ṇāṃ caturṇāṃ catvāra indrāḥ. bra­hma­lo­ka­bra­hmo­tta­ra­yo­r eko brahmā nāma. lā­nta­va­kā­pi­ṣṭha­yo­r eko lā­nta­vā­khyaḥ­. śu­kra­ma­hā­śu­kra­yo­r ekaḥ śu­kra­saṃ­jñaḥ­. śa­tā­ra­sa­ha­srā­ra­yo­r ekaḥ śa­tā­ra­nā­mā­. ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­tā­ra­ṇā­cyu­tā­nāṃ caturṇṇāṃ ca­tvā­raḥ­. evaṃ ka­lpa­vā­si­nāṃ dvādaśa indrā bha­va­nti­. ja­mbū­dvī­pe ma­hā­ma­nda­ro yo­ja­na­sa­ha­srā­va­gā­ho na­va­na­va­ti­yo­ja­na­sa­ha­sro­cchrā­yaḥ­. ta­syā­dha­stā­d a­dho­lo­kaḥ­. bā­ha­lye­na ta­tpra­mā­ṇa­s ti­rya­kpra­sṛ­ta­s ti­rya­glo­kaḥ­. ta­syo­pa­ri­ṣṭā­d ū­rdva­lo­kaḥ­. me­ru­cū­li­kā ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­d yo­ja­no­cchrā­yā­. tasyā upari ke­śā­nta­ra­mā­tre vya­va­sthi­ta­m ṛ­ju­vi­mā­na­m indrakaṃ sau­dha­rma­sya­. sarvam anyal lo­kā­nu­yo­gā­d ve­di­ta­vya­m­. ‘­na­va­su grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu­’ iti na­va­śa­bda­sya pṛ­tha­gva­ca­naṃ kim a­rtha­m­? anyāny api na­va­vi­mā­nā­ni a­nu­di­śa­saṃ­jña­kā­ni santīti jñā­pa­nā­rtha­m­. te­nā­nu­di­śā­nāṃ grahaṇaṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­.§ 48­0­. eṣām a­dhi­kṛ­tā­nāṃ vai­mā­ni­kāṃ pa­ra­spa­ra­to vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —sthi­ti­pra­bhā­va­su­kha­dyu­ti­le­śyā­vi­śu­ddhī­ndri­yā­va­dhi­vi­ṣa­ya­to ’dhikāḥ || 4­.­20 || § 48­1­. svo­pā­tta­syā­yu­ṣa u­da­yā­t tasmin bhave śa­rī­re­ṇa sa­hā­va­sthā­naṃ sthitiḥ. śā­pā­nu­gra­ha­śa­ktiḥ pra­bhā­vaḥ­. sukham i­ndri­yā­rthā­nu­bha­vaḥ­. śa­rī­ra­va­sa­nā­bha­ra­ṇā­di­dī­ptiḥ dyutiḥ. leśyā uktā. leśyāyā vi­śu­ddhi­r le­śyā­vi­śu­ddhiḥ­. i­ndri­yā­ṇā­m a­va­dhe­ś ca i­ndri­yā­va­dhi­vi­ṣa­yaḥ­. tebhyas tair vā ’dhikā iti tasiḥ. upary upari pra­ti­ka­lpaṃ pra­ti­pra­stā­ra­m ca vai­mā­ni­kāḥ sthi­tyā­di­bhi­r adhikā ity arthaḥ.§ 48­2­. yathā sthi­tyā­di­bhi­r upary upary adhikā evaṃ ga­tyā­dhi­bhi­r apīty a­ti­pra­saṃ­ge ta­nni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m āha —ga­ti­śa­rī­ra­pa­ri­gra­hā­bhi­mā­na­to hīnāḥ || 4­.­21 || § 48­3­. deśād de­śā­nta­ra­prā­pti­he­tu­r gatiḥ. śarīraṃ vai­kri­yi­ka­m u­kta­m­. lo­bha­ka­ṣā­yo­da­yā­d vi­ṣa­ye­ṣu saṅgaḥ pa­ri­gra­haḥ­. mā­na­ka­ṣā­yā­d utpanno ’­haṃ­kā­ro ’­bhi­mā­naḥ­. etair ga­tyā­di­bhi­r upary upari hīnāḥ. de­śā­nta­ra­vi­ṣa­ya­krī­ḍā­ra­ti­pra­ka­rṣā­bhā­vā­d upary upari ga­ti­hī­nāḥ­. śarīraṃ sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­yo­r devānāṃ sa­ptā­ra­tni­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndra­yoḥ ṣa­ḍa­ra­tni­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. bra­hma­lo­ka­bra­hmo­tta­ra­lā­nta­va­kā­pi­ṣṭhe­ṣu pa­ñcā­ra­tni­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. śu­kra­ma­hā­śu­kra­śa­tā­ra­sa­ha­srā­re­ṣu ca­tu­ra­ra­tni­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­ta­yo­r a­rddha­ca­tu­rthā­ra­tni­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. ā­ra­ṇā­cyu­ta­yo­s trya­ra­tni­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. adho grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu a­rddha­tṛ­tī­yā­ra­tni­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. ma­dhya­grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣv a­ra­tni­dva­ya­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. u­pa­ri­ma­grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu a­nu­di­śa­vi­mā­na­ke­ṣu ca a­dhya­rddhā­ra­tni­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. a­nu­tta­re­ṣv a­ra­tni­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. pa­ri­gra­ha­ś ca vi­mā­na­pa­ri­ccha­dā­di­r upary upari hīnaḥ. a­bhi­mā­na­ś copary upari ta­nu­ka­ṣā­ya­tvā­d dhīnaḥ.§ 48­4­. pu­ra­stā­t triṣu ni­kā­ye­ṣu devānāṃ le­śyā­vi­dhi­r uktaḥ. idānīṃ vai­mā­ni­ke­ṣu le­śyā­vi­dhi­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —pī­ta­pa­dma­śu­kla­le­śyā dvi­tri­śe­ṣe­ṣu || 4­.­22 || § 48­5­. pītā ca padmā ca śuklā ca tāḥ pī­ta­pa­dma­śu­klāḥ­. pī­ta­pa­dma­śu­klā leśyā yeṣāṃ te pī­ta­pa­dma­śu­kla­le­śyāḥ­. kathaṃ hra­sva­tva­m­. au­ta­ra­pa­di­ka­m­. yathā — drutāyāṃ ta­pa­ra­ka­ra­ṇe ma­dhya­ma­vi­la­mbi­ta­yo­r u­pa­saṃ­khyā­na­m iti. athavā pītaś ca padmaś ca śuklaś ca pī­ta­pa­dma­śu­klā va­rṇa­va­nto ’rthāḥ. teṣām iva leśyā yeṣāṃ te pī­ta­pa­dma­śu­kla­le­śyāḥ­. tatra kasya kā leśyā iti. a­ttro­cya­te — sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­yoḥ pī­ta­le­śyāḥ­. sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndra­yoḥ pī­ta­pa­dma­le­śyāḥ­. bra­hma­lo­ka­bra­hmo­tta­ra­lā­nta­va­kā­pi­ṣṭhe­ṣu pa­dma­le­śyāḥ­. śu­kra­ma­hā­śu­kra­śa­tā­ra­sa­ha­srā­re­ṣu pa­dma­śu­kla­le­śyāḥ­. ā­na­tā­di­ṣu śu­kla­le­śyāḥ­. tatrāpy a­nu­di­śā­n u­tta­re­ṣu pa­ra­ma­śu­kla­le­śyāḥ­. sūtre ’­na­bhi­hi­taṃ kathaṃ mi­śra­gra­ha­ṇa­m­? sā­ha­ca­ryā­l lo­ka­va­t­. tad yathā — chatriṇo gacchanti iti a­ccha­tri­ṣu cha­tra­vya­va­hā­raḥ­. evam ihāpi mi­śra­yo­r a­nya­ta­ra­gra­ha­ṇaṃ bha­va­ti­. ayam arthaḥ sūtrataḥ kathaṃ gamyate iti cet. ucyate — evam a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ kri­ya­te­, dvayoḥ ka­lpa­yu­ga­la­yoḥ pī­ta­le­śyā­; sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndra­yoḥ pa­dma­le­śyā­yā a­vi­va­kṣā­taḥ­. bra­hma­lo­kā­di­ṣu triṣu ka­lpa­yu­ga­le­ṣu pa­dma­le­śyā­; śu­kra­ma­hā­śu­kra­yoḥ śu­kla­le­śyā­yā a­vi­va­kṣā­taḥ­. śeṣeṣu śa­tā­rā­di­ṣu śu­kla­le­śyā­yā­; pa­dma­le­śyā­yā a­vi­va­kṣā­taḥ­. iti nāsti doṣaḥ.§ 48­6­. āha ka­lpo­pa­pa­nnā ity uktaṃ tattredaṃ na jñāyate ke kalpā ity a­ttro­cya­te —prā­ggrai­ve­ya­ke­bhyaḥ kalpāḥ || 4­.­23 || § 48­7­. idaṃ na jñāyate ita ārabhya kalpā bha­va­ntī­ti sau­dha­rmā­di­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­nu­va­rta­te­. te­nā­ya­m artho labhyate — sau­dha­rmā­da­yaḥ prā­ggrai­ve­ya­ke­bhyaḥ kalpā iti. pā­ri­śe­ṣyā­di­ta­re ka­lpā­tī­tā iti.§ 48­8­. lau­kā­nti­kā devā vai­mā­ni­kāḥ santaḥ kva gṛ­hya­nte­? ka­lpo­pa­pa­nne­ṣu­. katham iti ced ucyate —bra­hma­lo­kā­la­yā lau­kā­nti­kāḥ || 4­.­24 || § 48­9­. etya tasmin līyanta iti ālaya ā­vā­saḥ­. bra­hma­lo­ka ālayo yeṣām te bra­hma­lo­kā­la­yā lau­kā­nti­kā devā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. yady evaṃ sarveṣāṃ bra­hma­lo­kā­la­yā­nāṃ devānāṃ lau­kā­nti­ka­tvaṃ pra­sa­kta­m­. a­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñā­gra­ha­ṇā­d a­do­ṣaḥ­. bra­hma­lo­ko lokaḥ, tasyānto lo­kā­ntaḥ­, tasmin bhavā lau­kā­nti­kā iti na sarveṣāṃ gra­ha­ṇa­m­. teṣām hi vi­mā­nā­ni bra­hma­lo­ka­syā­nte­ṣu sthi­tā­ni­. athavā ja­nma­ja­rā­ma­ra­ṇā­kī­rṇo lokaḥ saṃ­sā­raḥ­, tasyānto lo­kā­ntaḥ­. lokānte bhavā lau­kā­nti­kāḥ­. te sarve pa­rī­ta­saṃ­sā­rāḥ­, tataś cyutā ekaṃ ga­rbhā­vā­saṃ prāpya pa­ri­ni­rvā­sya­ntī­ti­.§ 49­0­. teṣāṃ sā­mā­nye­no­pa­di­ṣṭā­nāṃ bhe­da­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —sā­ra­sva­tā­di­tya­va­hnya­ru­ṇa­ga­rda­to­ya­tu­ṣi­tā­vyā­bā­dhā­ri­ṣṭā­ś ca || 4­.­25 || § 49­1­. kva ime sā­ra­sva­tā­da­yaḥ­? aṣṭāsv api pū­rvo­tta­rā­di­ṣu dikṣu ya­thā­kra­ma­m ete sā­ra­sva­tā­da­yo de­va­ga­ṇā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. tad yathā — pū­rvo­tta­ra­ko­ṇe sā­ra­sva­ta­vi­mā­na­m­, pūrvasyāṃ diśi ā­di­tya­vi­mā­na­m­, pū­rva­da­kṣi­ṇa­syāṃ diśi va­hni­vi­mā­na­m­, da­kṣi­ṇa­syāṃ diśi a­ru­ṇa­vi­mā­na­m­, da­kṣi­ṇā­pa­ra­ko­ṇe ga­rda­to­ya­vi­mā­na­m­, a­pa­ra­syāṃ diśi tu­ṣi­ta­vi­mā­na­m­, u­tta­rā­pa­ra­syāṃ diśi a­vyā­bā­dha­vi­mā­na­m­, uttarsyāṃ diśi a­ri­ṣṭa­vi­mā­na­m­. ‘ca’ śa­bda­sa­mu­cci­tā­s teṣām a­nta­re­ṣu dvau de­va­ga­ṇau­. tad yathā — sā­ra­sva­tā­di­tyā­nta­re a­gnyā­bha­sū­ryā­bhāḥ­. ā­di­tya­sya ca vahneś cāntare ca­ndrā­bha­sa­tyā­bhāḥ­. va­hnya­ru­ṇā­nta­rā­le śre­ya­ska­ra­kṣe­maṃ­ka­rāḥ­. a­ru­ṇa­ga­rda­to­yā­nta­rā­le vṛ­ṣa­bhe­ṣṭa­kā­ma­cā­rāḥ ga­rda­to­ya­tu­ṣi­ta­ma­dhye ni­rmā­ṇa­ra­jo­di­ga­nta­ra­kṣi­tāḥ­. tu­ṣi­tā­vyā­bā­dha­ma­dhye ā­tma­ra­kṣi­ta­sa­rva­ra­kṣi­tāḥ­. a­vyā­bā­dhā­ri­ṣṭā­nta­rā­le ma­ru­dva­sa­vaḥ­. a­ri­ṣṭa­sā­ra­sva­tā­nta­rā­le a­śva­vi­śvāḥ­. sarve ete sva­ta­ntrāḥ­; hī­nā­dhi­ka­tvā­bhā­vā­t­, vi­ṣa­ya­ra­ti­vi­ra­hā­d de­va­rṣa­yaḥ­, i­ta­re­ṣāṃ de­vā­nā­m a­rca­nī­yāḥ­, ca­tu­rda­śa­pū­rva­dha­rāḥ tī­rtha­ka­ra­ni­ṣkra­ma­ṇa­pra­ti­bo­dha­na­pa­rā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­.§ 49­2­. āha, uktā lau­kā­nti­kā­s tataś cyutā ekaṃ ga­rbha­vā­sa­m avāpya ni­rvā­sya­ntī­ty uktāḥ. kim evam anyesv api ni­rvā­ṇa­prā­pti­kā­la­vi­bhā­go vi­dya­te­. ity ata āha —vi­ja­yā­di­ṣu dvi­ca­ra­māḥ || 4­.­26 || § 49­3­. ‘­ā­di­’ śabdaḥ pra­kā­rā­rthe va­rta­te­, tena vi­ja­ya­vai­ja­nta­ja­ya­ntā­pa­rā­ji­tā­nu­di­śa­vi­mā­nā­nā­m iṣṭānāṃ grahaṇaṃ siddhaṃ bha­va­ti­. kaḥ punar atra pra­kā­raḥ­. a­ha­mi­ndra­tve sati sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyu­pa­pā­daḥ­. sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhi­pra­sa­ṅga iti cet. na; tesāṃ pa­ra­mo­tkṛ­ṣṭa­tvā­t­, a­nva­rtha­sa­ṇjñā­ta e­ka­ca­ra­ma­tva­si­ddhe­h­. ca­ra­ma­tvaṃ dehasya ma­nu­ṣya­bha­vā­pe­kṣa­yā­. dvau caramau dehau yeṣām te dvi­ca­ra­māḥ­. vi­ja­yā­di­bhya­ś cyutā a­pra­ti­pa­ti­ta­sa­mya­ktvā ma­nu­ṣye­ṣū­tpa­dya saṃ­ya­ma­m ārādya punar vi­ja­yā­di­ṣū­tpa­dya tataś cyutāḥ punar ma­nu­ṣya­bha­va­m avāpya si­ddya­ntī­ti dvi­ca­ra­ma­de­ha­tva­m­.§ 49­4­. āha, ji­va­syā­u­da­yi­ke­ṣu bhāveṣu ti­rya­gyo­ni­ga­ti­r au­da­ya­kī­ty uktaṃ, punaś ca sthitau ‘­ti­rya­gyo­ni­jā­nāṃ ca’ iti. tatra na jñāyate ke ti­rya­gyo­na­yaḥ­. ity a­tro­cya­te —au­pa­pā­di­ka­ma­nu­ṣye­bhyaḥ śeṣās ti­rya­gyo­na­yaḥ || 4­.­27 || § 49­5­. au­pa­pā­di­kā uktā de­va­nā­ra­kāḥ­. ma­nu­ṣyā­ś ca nirdiṣṭāḥ ‘­prā­ṅmā­nu­ṣo­tta­rā­n ma­nu­ṣyā­h­’ iti. ebhyo ’nye saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo jīvāḥ śeṣās te ti­rya­gyo­na­yo ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. teṣāṃ tiraścāṃ de­vā­dī­nā­m iva kṣe­tra­vi­bhā­gaḥ punar ni­rde­ṣṭa­vyaḥ­? sa­rva­lo­ka­vyā­pi­tvā­t tesāṃ kṣe­tra­vi­bhā­go noktaḥ.§ 49­6­. āha, sthitir uktā nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ tiraścāṃ ca. devānāṃ noktā. tasyāṃ vya­kta­vyā­yā­m ādāv u­ddi­ṣṭā­nāṃ bha­va­na­vā­si­nāṃ sthi­ti­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —sthitir a­su­ra­nā­ga­su­pa­rṇa­dvī­pa­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­tri­pa­lyo­pmā­rddha­hī­na­mi­tā || 4­.­28 || § 49­7­. a­su­rā­dī­nāṃ sā­ga­ro­pmā­di­bhi­r ya­thā­kra­ma­m a­trā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. iyaṃ sthitir utkṛṣṭā ja­gha­nyā­py u­tta­ra­tra va­kṣya­te­. tad yathā a­su­rā­ṇāṃ sā­ga­ro­pa­mā sthitiḥ. nāgānāṃ tri­pa­lyo­pa­mā­ni sthitiḥ. su­pa­rṇā­nāṃ a­rddha­tṛ­tī­yā­ni­. dvī­pā­nā­m dve. śeṣāṇāṃ ṣaṇṇām a­dhya­rddha­pa­lyo­pa­ma­m­.§ 49­8­. a­dya­de­va­ni­kā­ya­sthi­tya­bhi­dhā­nā­d a­na­nta­raṃ vya­nta­ra­jyo­ti­ṣka­sthi­ti­va­ca­ne kra­ma­prā­pte sati ta­du­lla­ṅghya vai­mā­ni­kā­nāṃ sthitir u­cya­te­. kutaḥ? tayor u­tta­ra­tra la­ghu­no­pā­ye­na sthi­ti­va­ca­nā­t­. teṣu cādāv u­ddi­ṣṭa­yo kalpayoḥ sthi­ti­vi­dhā­nā­rtha­m aha —sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­yoḥ sā­ga­ro­pa­me adhike || 4­.­29 || § 49­9­. ‘­sā­ga­ro­pa­me­’ iti dvi­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śā­d dvi­tva­ga­tiḥ­. ‘­a­dhi­ke­’ ity ayam a­dhi­kā­raḥ­. ā kutaḥ? ā sa­ha­srā­rā­t­. idaṃ tu kuto jñā­ya­te­? u­tta­ra­tra ‘tu’ śa­bda­gra­ha­ṇā­t­. tena sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­yo­r devānāṃ dve sā­ga­ro­pa­me sā­ti­re­ke pra­tye­tva­ye­.§ 50­0­. u­tta­ra­yoḥ sthi­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndra­yoḥ sapta || 4­.­30 || § 50­1­. anayoḥ ka­lpa­yo­r devānāṃ sa­pta­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­dhi­kā­ni utkṛṣṭā sthitiḥ.§ 50­2­. bra­hma­lo­kā­di­ṣv a­cyu­tā­va­sā­ne­ṣu sthi­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āhatri­sa­pta­na­vai­kā­da­śa­tra­yo­da­śa­pa­ñca­da­śa­bhi­r a­dhi­kā­ni tu || 4­.­31 || § 50­3­. ‘­sa­pta­’ grahaṇaṃ pra­kṛ­ta­m­. tasyeha tryā­di­bhi­r ni­rdi­ṣṭai­r a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. sapta tribhir a­dhi­kā­ni­, sapta sa­pta­bhi­r a­dhi­kā­nī­ty ādiḥ. dvayor dvayor a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. ‘tu’ śabdo vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­rthaḥ­. kiṃ vi­śi­na­ṣṭi­? ‘­a­dhi­ka­’ śabdo ’­nu­va­rta­mā­na­ś ca­tu­rbhi­r a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te no­tta­rā­bhyā­m ity ayam artho vi­śi­ṣya­te­. te­nā­ya­m artho bhavati — bra­hma­lo­ka­bra­hmo­tta­ra­yo­r da­śa­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­dhi­kā­ni­. lā­nta­va­kā­pi­ṣṭha­yo­ś ca­tu­rda­śa­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­dhi­kā­ni­. śu­kra­ma­hā­śu­kra­yoḥ ṣo­ḍa­śa­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­dhi­kā­ni­. śa­tā­ra­sa­ha­srā­ra­yo­r a­ṣṭā­da­śa­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­dhi­kā­ni­. ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­ta­yo­r viṃ­śa­ti­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi­. ā­ra­ṇā­cyu­ta­yo­r dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi­.§ 50­4­. tata ūrdhvaṃ sthi­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —ā­ra­ṇā­cyu­tā­d ūrdhvam e­kai­ke­na navasu grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu vi­ja­yā­di­ṣu sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhau ca || 4­.­32 || § 50­5­. ‘­a­dhi­ka­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­nu­va­rta­te­. te­ne­hā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. e­kai­ke­nā­dhi­kā­nī­ti­. ‘­na­va­’ grahaṇaṃ kim a­rtha­m­? pra­tye­ka­m e­kai­ka­m a­dhi­ka­m iti jñā­pa­nā­rtha­m­. i­ta­ra­thā hi grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣv ekam e­vā­dhi­kaṃ syāt. vi­ja­yā­di­ṣv iti ‘­ā­di­’ śabdasya pra­kā­rā­rtha­tvā­d a­nu­di­śā­nā­m api gra­ha­ṇa­m­. sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhe­s tu pṛ­tha­ggra­ha­ṇaṃ ja­gha­nyā­bhā­va­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m­. te­nā­ya­m arthaḥ, a­dho­grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu prathame tra­yo­viṃ­śa­tiḥ­, dvitīye ca­tu­rviṃ­śa­tiḥ­, tṛtīye pa­ñca­viṃ­śa­tiḥ­. ma­dhya­ma­grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu prathame ṣa­ḍviṃ­śa­tiḥ dvitīye sa­pta­viṃ­śa­tiḥ tṛtīye ’­ṣṭā­viṃ­śa­tiḥ­. u­pa­ri­ma­grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu prathame e­ko­na­triṃ­śa­d dvitīye triṃśat tṛtīye e­ka­triṃ­śa­t­. a­nu­di­śa­vi­mā­ne­ṣu dvā­triṃ­śa­t­. vi­ja­yā­di­ṣu trayas triṃśat sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇy utkṛṣṭā sthitiḥ. sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhau trayas triṃśad e­ve­ti­.§ 50­6­. ni­rdi­ṣṭo­tkṛ­ṣṭa­sthi­ti­ke­ṣu deveṣu ja­gha­nya­sthi­ti­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —aparā pa­lyo­pa­ma­m a­dhi­ka­m || 4­.­33 || § 50­7­. pa­lyo­pa­maṃ vyā­khyā­ta­m­. aparā jaghanyā sthitiḥ. pa­lyo­pa­maṃ sā­dhi­ka­m­. ke­ṣā­m­? sau­dha­rmai­śā­nī­yā­nā­m­. kathaṃ ga­mya­te­? ‘­pa­ra­taḥ pa­ra­taḥ­’ ity u­tta­ra­tra va­kṣya­mā­ṇā­tvā­t­.§ 50­8­. tata ūrdhvaṃ ja­gha­nya­sthi­ti­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —parataḥ parataḥ pū­rvā­pū­rvā ’­na­nta­rā || 4­.­34 || § 50­9­. pa­ra­smi­n deśe pa­ra­taḥ­. vīpsāyāṃ dvi­tva­m­. ‘­pū­rva­’ śa­bda­syā­pi­. ‘­a­dhi­ka­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­nu­va­rta­te­. te­nai­va­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ kriyate — sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­yo­r dve sā­ga­ro­pa­me sādhike ukte, te sādhike sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndra­yo­r jaghanyā sthitiḥ. sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndra­yoḥ parā sthitiḥ sa­pta­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­dhi­kā­ni­, tāni sā­dhi­kā­ni bra­hma­bra­hmo­tta­ra­yo­r jaghanyā sthitir ity ādi.§ 51­0­. nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m utkṛṣṭā sthitir uktā. jaghanyāṃ sūtre ’­nu­pā­ttā­m a­pra­kṛ­tā­m api la­ghu­no­pā­ye­na pra­ti­pā­da­yi­tu­m icchann āha —nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ ca dvi­tī­yā­di­ṣu || 4­.­35 || § 51­1­. ‘ca’ śabdaḥ kim arthaḥ? pra­kṛ­ta­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. kiṃ ca pra­kṛ­ta­m­? ‘­pa­ra­taḥ parataḥ pū­rvā­pū­rvā ’­na­nta­rā­’ aparā sthitir iti. te­nā­ya­m artho labhyate — ra­tna­pra­bhā­yāṃ nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ parā sthitir ekaṃ sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­m­. sā śa­rka­rā­pra­bhā­yā­m ja­gha­nyā­. śa­rka­rā­pra­bhā­yā­m utkṛṣṭā sthitis trīṇi sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi­. sā vā­lu­kā­pra­bhā­yāṃ ja­gha­nye­ty ādi.§ 51­2­. evaṃ dvi­tī­yā­di­ṣu jaghanyā sthitir uktā. pra­tha­mā­yāṃ kā ja­gha­nye­ti ta­tpra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —da­śa­va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇi pra­tha­mā­yā­m || 4­.­36 || § 51­3­. aparā sthitir ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. ra­tna­pra­bhā­yāṃ da­śa­va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇi aparā sthitir ve­di­ta­vyā­.§ 51­4­. atha bha­va­na­vā­si­nāṃ kā jaghanyā sthitir ity ata āha —bha­va­ne­ṣu ca || 4­.­37 || § 51­5­. ‘ca’ śabda kim arthaḥ?1 pra­kṛ­ta­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. tena bha­va­na­vā­si­nāṃ aparā sthitir da­śa­va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇī­ty a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­.1 Note JS: for śabda read śabdaḥ § 51­6­. vya­nta­rā­ṇāṃ tarhi kā jaghanyā sthitir ity ata āha —vya­nta­rā­ṇāṃ ca || 4­.­38 || § 51­7­. ‘ca’ śabdaḥ pra­kṛ­ta­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. tena vya­nta­rā­ṇāṃ aparā sthitir da­śa­va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇī­ty a­va­ga­mya­te­.§ 51­8­. athaiṣāṃ parā sthitiḥ kā ity a­tro­cya­te —parā pa­lyo­pa­ma­m a­dhi­ka­m || 4­.­39 || § 51­9­. parā utkṛṣtā sthitir vya­nta­rā­ṇāṃ pa­lyo­pa­ma­m a­dhi­ka­m­.§ 52­0­. idānīṃ jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ parā sthitir va­kta­vye­ty ata āha —jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ ca || 4­.­40 || § 52­1­. ‘ca’ śabdaḥ pra­kṛ­ta­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. te­nai­va­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ­. jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ parā sthitiḥ pa­lyo­pa­ma­m a­dhi­ka­m iti.§ 52­2­. a­thā­pa­rā ki­ya­tī­ty ata āha —ta­da­ṣṭa­bhā­go ’parā || 4­.­41 || § 52­3­. tasya pa­lyo­pa­ma­syā­ṣṭa­bhā­go jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ aparā sthitir ity arthaḥ.§ 52­4­. atha lau­kā­nti­kā­nāṃ vi­śe­ṣo­ktā­nāṃ sthi­ti­vi­śe­ṣo noktaḥ. sa kiyān ity a­tro­cya­te —lau­kā­nti­kā­nā­m aṣṭau sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sa­rve­ṣā­m || 4­.­42 || § 52­5­. a­vi­śi­ṣṭāḥ sarve te śu­kla­le­śyāḥ pa­ñca­ha­sto­tse­dha­śa­rī­rāḥ­.iti ta­ttvā­rtha­vṛ­ttau sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhi­saṃ­jñi­kā­yāṃ caturtho ’dhyāyaḥ || 4 || atha pañcamo ’dhyāyaḥ (§§ 52­6­–­60­8­)§ 52­6­. idānīṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sya vi­ṣa­ya­bhā­ve­no­pa­kṣi­pte­ṣu jī­vā­di­ṣu jī­va­pa­dā­rtho vyā­khyā­taḥ­. a­thā­jī­va­pa­dā­rtho vi­cā­ra­prā­pta­sya saṃ­jñā­bhe­da­saṃ­kī­rta­nā­rtha­m idam ucyate —a­jī­va­kā­yā dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śa­pu­dga­lāḥ || 5.1 || § 52­7­. ‘­kā­ya­’ śabdaḥ śarīre vyu­tpā­di­taḥ­. i­ho­pa­cā­rā­d a­dhyā­ro­pya­te­. kuta u­pa­cā­raḥ­? yathā śarīraṃ pu­dga­la­dra­vya­pra­ca­yā­tma­kaṃ tathā dha­rmā­di­ṣv api pra­de­śpra­cā­yā­pe­kṣa­yā kāyā iva kāyā iti. a­jī­vā­ś ca te kāyāś ca a­jī­va­kā­yāḥ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ vi­śe­ṣye­ṇe­ti vṛttiḥ. nanu ca nī­lo­tpa­lā­di­ṣu vya­bhi­cā­re sati vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­yo­gaḥ­. ihāpi vya­bhi­cā­ra­yo­go ’sti. a­jī­va­śa­bdo ’kāye kāle ’pi va­rta­te­, kāyo ’pi jīve. kim arthaḥ kā­ya­śa­bdaḥ­? pra­de­śa­ba­hu­tva­jñā­pa­nā­rthaḥ­. dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ pradeśā bahava iti. nanu ca ‘­a­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pradeśā dha­rmā­dha­rmai­ka­jī­vā­nā­m­’ ity a­ne­nai­va pra­de­śa­ba­hu­tvaṃ jñā­pi­ta­m­. satyam i­da­m­. paraṃ kintv asmin vidhau sati ta­da­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ vi­jñā­ya­te­, a­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pradeśā na saṃkhyeyā nāpy anantā iti. kālasya pra­de­śa­pra­ca­yā­bhā­va­jñā­pa­nā­rthaṃ ca iha ‘­kā­ya­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m­. kālo va­kṣya­te­. tasya pra­de­śa­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­rthaṃ iha ‘­kā­ya­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m­. yathā ’ṇoḥ pra­de­śa­ma­tra­tvā­d dvi­tī­yā­da­yo ’sya pradeśā na santīty a­pra­de­śo ’ṇuḥ, tathā kā­la­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­r apy e­ka­pra­de­śa­tvā­d a­pra­de­śa iti. teṣāṃ dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ ‘­a­jī­va­’ iti sā­mā­nya­saṃ­jñā jī­va­la­kṣa­nā­bhā­va­mu­khe­na pra­vṛ­ttā­. ‘­dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śa­pu­dga­lāḥ­’ iti vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­jñāḥ sā­ma­yi­kyaḥ­.§ 52­8­. a­trā­ha­, ‘­sa­rva­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu ke­va­la­sya­’ ity evam ādiṣu dravyāny u­ktā­ni­, kāni tānīty ucyate —dravyāṇi || 5.2 || § 52­9­. yathā svaṃ pa­ryā­yai­r drūyante dravanti vā tāni iti dra­vyā­ṇi­. dra­vya­tva­yo­gā­d dravyam iti cet. na; u­bha­yā­si­ddeḥ­. yathā da­ṇḍa­da­ṇḍi­no­r yogo bhavati pṛ­tha­ksi­ddha­yoḥ­, na ca tathā dra­vya­dra­vya­tve pṛ­tha­ksi­ddhe staḥ. yady a­pṛ­tha­ksi­ddha­yo­r api yogaḥ syād ā­kā­śa­ku­su­ma­sya pra­kṛ­ta­pru­ṣa­sya dvi­tī­ya­śi­ra­sa­ś ca yogaḥ syād iti. atha pṛ­hta­ksi­ddhi­r a­bhu­pa­ga­mya­te­, dra­vya­tva­ka­lpa­nā ni­ra­rthi­kā­. gu­ṇa­sa­mu­dā­yo dravyam iti cet? tatrāpi guṇānāṃ sa­mu­dā­ya­sya ca bhe­dā­bhā­ve ta­dvya­pa­de­śo no­pa­pa­dya­te­. bhe­dā­bhyu­pa­ga­me ca pūrvokta eva doṣaḥ. nanu guṇān dravanti guṇair vā drūyanta iti vigrahe ’pi sa eva doṣa iti cet? na; ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­dā­bhe­do­pa­pa­tte­s ta­dvya­pa­de­śa­si­ddhiḥ­. vya­ti­re­ke­ṇā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r abhedaḥ saṃ­jñā­la­kṣa­ṇa­pra­yo­ja­nā­di­bhe­dā­d bheda iti. prakṛtā dha­rmā­da­yo ba­ha­va­s ta­tsā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyā­d ba­hu­tva­ni­rde­śaḥ­. syād etat saṃ­khyā­nu­vṛ­tti­va­tpu­lli­ṅgā­nu­vṛ­tti­r api prā­pno­ti­. naiṣa doṣaḥ; ā­vi­ṣṭa­li­ṅgāḥ śabdā na ka­dā­ci­l liṅgaṃ vya­bhi­ca­ra­nti­. ato dha­rmā­da­yo dravyāṇi bha­va­ntī­ti­.§ 53­0­. a­na­nta­ra­tvā­c ca­tu­rṇā­m eva dra­vya­vya­pa­de­śa­pra­saṃ­ge ’­dhyā­ro­pa­ṇā­rtha­m idam ucyate —jīvāś ca || 5.3 || § 53­1­. ‘­jī­va­’ śabdo vyā­khyā­tā­rthaḥ­. ba­hu­tva­ni­rde­śo vyā­khyā­ta­bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaḥ­. ‘ca’ śabdaḥ dra­vya­saṃ­jñā­nu­ka­rṣa­ṇā­rthaḥ jīvāś ca dra­vyā­ṇī­ti­. evam etāni va­kṣya­mā­ṇe­na kālena saha ṣaḍ dravyāṇi bha­va­nti­. nanu dravyasya lakṣaṇaṃ vakṣyate ‘­gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­d dra­vya­m­’ iti. ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­yo­gā­d dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ dra­vya­vya­pa­de­śo bha­va­ti­, nārthaḥ pa­ri­ga­ṇa­ne­na­? pa­ri­ga­ṇa­na­m a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m­. te­nā­nya­vā­di­pa­ri­ka­lpi­tā­nāṃ pṛ­thi­vyā­dī­nāṃ nivṛttiḥ kṛtā bha­va­ti­. ka­tha­m­? pṛ­thi­vya­pte­jo­vā­yu­ma­nāṃ­si pu­dga­la­dra­vye ’­nta­rbha­va­nti­; rū­pa­ra­sa­ga­ndha­spa­rśa­va­tvā­t­. vā­yu­ma­na­so rū­pā­di­yo­gā­bha­va iti cet? na; vāyus tāvad rū­pā­di­mā­n­; spa­rśa­tvā­d gha­ṭā­di­va­t­. ca­kṣu­rā­di­ka­ra­ṇa­grā­hya­tvā­bhā­vā­d rū­pā­dya­bhā­va iti cet? na; pa­ra­mā­ṇvā­di­ṣv a­ti­pra­sa­ṅgaḥ syāt. āpo ga­ndha­va­tyaḥ­; spa­rśa­va­tvā­t pṛ­thi­vī­va­t­. tejo ’pi ra­sa­ga­ndha­va­d­; rū­pa­va­ttvā­t tadvad eva. mano ’pi dvividhaṃ dra­vya­ma­no bhā­va­ma­na­ś ceti. tatra bhā­va­ma­no jñā­na­m­; tasya jī­va­gu­ṇa­tvā­d ātmany a­nta­rbhā­vaḥ­. dra­vya­ma­na­ś ca rū­pā­di­yo­gā­t pu­dga­la­dra­vya­vi­kā­raḥ­. rū­pā­di­va­n manaḥ; jñā­no­pa­yo­ga­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­c ca­kṣu­ri­ndri­ya­va­t­. nanu amūrte ’pi śabde jñā­no­pa­yo­ga­ka­ra­ṇa­tva­da­rśa­nā­d vya­bhi­cā­rī hetur iti cet? na; tasya pau­dga­li­ka­tvā­n mū­rti­ma­ttvo­pa­pa­tteḥ­. nanu yathā pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ rū­pā­di­ma­tkā­rya­da­rśa­nā­d rū­pā­di­ma­ttvaṃ na tathā vā­yu­ma­na­so rū­pā­di­sa­tkā­ryaṃ dṛṣyate iti cet? na; teṣām api ta­du­pa­pa­tteḥ­. sarveṣāṃ pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ sa­rva­rū­pā­di­ma­tkā­rya­tva­prā­pti­yo­ga­tvā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t­. na ca kecit pā­rthi­vā­di­jā­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­yu­ktāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ santi; jā­ti­saṃ­ka­re­ṇā­ra­mbha­da­rśa­nā­t­. diśo ’py ākāśe ’­nta­rbhā­vaḥ­, ā­di­tyo­da­yā­dya­pe­kṣa­yā ā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­pa­ṅkti­ṣu ita idam iti vya­va­hā­ro­pa­pa­tteḥ­.§ 53­2­. uktānāṃ dravyāṇāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —ni­tyā­va­sthi­tā­ny a­rū­pā­ṇi || 5.4 || § 53­3­. nityaṃ dhruvam ity arthaḥ. ‘ner dhruve tyaḥ’ iti ni­ṣpā­di­ta­tvā­t­. dha­rmā­dī­ni dravyāṇi ga­ti­he­tu­tvā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇa­dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­d a­sti­tvā­di­sā­mā­nya­la­kṣa­ṇa­dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­c ca ka­dā­ci­d api na vya­ya­ntī­ti ni­tyā­ni­. vakṣyate hi ‘­ta­dbhā­vā­vya­yaṃ ni­tya­m­’ iti. iyattā ’­vya­bhi­cā­rā­d a­va­sthi­tā­ni­. dha­rmā­dī­ni ṣaḍ api dravyāṇi ka­dā­ci­d api ṣaḍ iti iyattvaṃ nā­ti­va­rta­nte­. tato ’­va­sthi­tā­nī­ty u­cya­nte­. na vidyate rūpam eṣām ity a­rū­pā­ṇi­, rū­pa­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe ta­tsa­ha­cā­ri­ṇāṃ ra­sā­dī­nā­m api pra­ti­ṣe­daḥ­. tena a­rū­pā­ṇy a­mū­rtā­nī­ty arthaḥ.§ 53­4­. yathā sarveṣāṃ dravyāṇāṃ ‘­ni­tyā­va­sthi­tā­ni­’ ity etat sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ prāptaṃ tathā pu­dga­lā­nā­m api a­rū­pi­tvaṃ prā­pta­m­, atas ta­da­pa­vā­dā­rtha­m āha —rūpiṇaḥ pudgalāḥ || 5.5 || § 53­5­. rūpaṃ mūrtir ity arthaḥ. kā mūrtiḥ? rū­pā­di­saṃ­sthā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­mo mūrtiḥ. rūpam eṣām astīti rū­pi­ṇaḥ­. mū­rti­ma­nta ity arthaḥ. athavā rūpam iti gu­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­va­ca­na­śa­bdaḥ­. ta­de­ṣā­m astīti rū­pi­ṇaḥ­. ra­sā­dya­gra­ha­ṇa­m iti cet? na; ta­da­vi­nā­bhā­vā­t ta­da­nta­rbhā­vaḥ­. ‘­pu­dga­lāḥ­’ iti ba­hu­va­ca­naṃ bhe­da­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m­. bhinnā hi pu­dga­lāḥ­; ska­ndha­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­bhe­dā­t­. ta­dvi­ka­lpa u­pa­ri­ṣṭā­d va­kṣya­te­. yadi pra­dhā­na­va­d a­rū­pi­tva­m ekatvaṃ ceṣṭaṃ syāt, vi­śva­rū­pa­kā­rya­da­rśa­na­vi­ro­dhaḥ syāt.§ 53­6­. āha, kiṃ pu­dga­la­va­d dha­rmā­dī­ny api dravyāṇi pratyekaṃ bhi­nnā­nī­ty a­tro­cya­te —ā ā­kā­śā­d e­ka­dra­vyā­ṇi || 5.6 || § 53­7­. ‘­ā­ṅ­’ ayam a­bhi­vi­dhya­rthaḥ­. sautrīm ā­nu­pū­rvī­m ā­sṛ­tyai­ta­d u­kta­m­. tena dharmā ’­dha­rmā­kā­śā­ni gṛ­hya­nte­. ‘­e­ka­’ śabdaḥ saṃ­khyā­va­ca­naḥ­. tena dravyaṃ vi­śi­ṣya­te­, ekaṃ dravyaṃ e­ka­dra­vya­m iti. yady evaṃ ba­hu­va­ca­na­m a­yu­kta­m­? dha­rmā­dya­pe­kṣa­yā ba­hu­tva­si­ddhi­r bha­va­ti­. nanu e­ka­syā­ne­kā­rtha­pra­tyā­ya­na­śa­kti­yo­gā­d e­kai­ka­m ity astu, la­ghu­tvā­d­. ‘­dra­vya­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m­? 1 tathāpi dra­vyā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­tva­khyā­pa­nā­rthaṃ dra­vya­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. kṣe­tra­bhā­vā­dya­pe­kṣa­yā a­saṃ­khye­ya­tvā­na­nta­tva­vi­ka­lpa­sye­ṣṭa­tvā­n na jī­va­pu­dga­la­va­d eṣāṃ ba­hu­tva­m ity etad anena khyā­pya­te­.1 Note PS: sa­tya­m­; § 53­8­. a­dhi­kṛ­tā­nā­m eva e­ka­dra­vyā­ṇāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m idam ucyate —ni­ṣkri­yā­ṇi ca || 5.7 || § 53­9­. u­bha­ya­ni­mi­tta­va­śā­d u­tpa­dya­mā­naḥ paryāyo dravyasya de­śā­nta­ra­prā­pti­he­tuḥ kriyā. tasyā ni­ṣkrā­ntā­ni ni­ṣkri­yā­ṇi­. atra codyate — dha­rmā­dī­ni dravyāṇi yadi ni­ṣkri­yā­ṇi tatas teṣām utpādo na ba­ve­t­. kri­yā­pū­rva­ko hi gha­ṭā­dī­nā­m utpādo dṛṣṭaḥ. u­tpā­dā­bhā­vā­c ca vya­yā­bhā­va iti. ataḥ sa­rva­dra­vyā­ṇā­m u­tpā­dā­di­tri­ta­ya­ka­lpa­nā­vyā­ghā­ta iti. tan na; kiṃ kā­ra­ṇa­m­? a­nya­tho­pa­pa­tteḥ­. kri­yā­ni­mi­tto­tpā­dā­bhā­ve ’py eṣāṃ dha­rmā­dī­nā­m a­nya­tho­tpā­daḥ ka­lpya­te­. tad yathā — dvividha utpādaḥ — sva­ni­mi­ttaḥ pa­ra­pra­tya­ya­ś ca. sva­ni­mi­tta­s tāvad a­na­ntā­nā­m a­gu­ru­la­ghu­gu­ṇā­nā­m ā­ga­ma­prā­mā­ṇyā­d a­bhu­pa­ga­mya­mā­nā­nāṃ ṣaṭ sthā­na­pa­ti­ta­yā vṛddhyā hānyā ca pra­va­rta­mā­nā­nāṃ sva­bhā­vā­d e­te­ṣā­m utpādo vyayaś ca. pa­ra­pra­tya­yo ’pi a­śvā­di­ga­ti­sthi­tya­va­gā­ha­na­he­tu­tvā­t kṣaṇe kṣaṇe teṣāṃ bhedāt ta­ddhe­tu­tva­m api bhinnam iti pa­ra­pra­tya­yā­pe­kṣa utpādo vi­nā­śa­ś ca vya­va­hri­ya­te­. nanu yadi ni­ṣkri­yā­ṇi dha­rmā­dī­ni­, jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ga­tyā­di­he­tu­tvaṃ no­pa­pa­dya­te­. ja­lā­dī­ni hi kri­yā­va­nti ma­tsyā­dī­nāṃ ga­tyā­di­ni­mi­ttā­ni dṛ­ṣṭā­nī­ti­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; ba­lā­dhā­na­ni­mi­tta­tvā­c ca­kṣu­rva­t­. yathā rū­po­pa­la­bdhau cakṣur ni­mi­tta­m iti na vyā­kṣi­pta­ma­na­ska­syā­pi bha­va­ti­. a­dhi­kṛ­tā­nāṃ dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śā­nāṃ ni­ṣkri­ya­tve ’­bhyu­pa­ga­te jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ sa­kri­ya­tva­m arthād ā­pa­nna­m­. kā­la­syā­pi sa­kri­ya­tva­m iti cet? na; a­na­dhi­kā­rā­t­. ata e­vā­sā­v etaiḥ saha nā­dhi­kri­ya­te­.§ 54­0­. a­jī­va­kā­yā ity atra kā­ya­gra­ha­ṇe­na pra­de­śā­sti­tva­mā­traṃ nirjñātaṃ na tv i­ya­ttā­va­dhā­ri­tā pra­de­śā­nā­m atas ta­nni­rdhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m idam ucyate —a­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pradeśā dha­rmā­dha­rmai­ka­jī­vā­nā­m || 5.8 || § 54­1­. saṃkhyām atītā a­saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. a­saṃ­khye­yā­s trividhaḥ — jaghanya utkṛṣṭo ’­ja­gha­nyo­tkṛ­ṣṭa­ś ceti. ta­tre­hā­ja­gha­nyo­tkṛ­ṣṭā­saṃ­khye­yaḥ pa­ri­gṛ­hya­te­. pra­di­śya­nta iti pra­de­śāḥ­. va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇuḥ sa yāvati kṣetre vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te sa pradeśa iti vya­va­hri­ya­te­. dha­rmā­dha­rmai­ka­jī­vā­s tu­lyā­sa­mkhye­ya­pra­de­śāḥ­. tatra dha­rmā­dha­rmo niṣkriyau lo­kā­kā­śaṃ vyāpya sthitau. jīvas tāvat pradeśo ’pi san saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­vi­sa­rpa­ṇa­sva­bhā­va­tvā­t ka­rma­ni­rva­rti­taṃ śa­rī­ra­m aṇu mahad vā ’­dhi­ti­ṣṭhaṃ­s tāvad a­va­gā­hya va­rta­te­. yadā tu lo­ka­pū­ra­ṇaṃ bhavati tadā ma­nda­ra­syā­dha­ś ci­tra­va­jra­pa­ṭa­la­ma­dhye jī­va­syā­ṣṭau ma­dhya­pra­de­śā vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­nte­. itare pradeśā ūrdhvam adhas tiryak ca kṛtsnaṃ lo­kā­kā­śaṃ vya­śnu­va­te­.§ 54­2­. a­thā­kā­śa­ya kati pradeśā ity ata āha —ā­kā­śa­syā­na­ntāḥ || 5.9 || § 54­3­. a­vi­dya­mā­no ’nto yeṣāṃ te a­na­ntāḥ­. ke? pra­de­śāḥ­. kasya? ā­kā­śa­sya­. pū­rva­va­d asyāpi pra­de­śa­ka­lpa­nā ’­va­se­yā­.§ 54­4­. uktam a­mū­rtā­nāṃ pra­de­śa­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­m­. idānīṃ mūrtānāṃ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ pra­de­śa­pa­ri­mā­ṇaṃ ni­rjñā­ta­vya­m ity ata āha —saṃkhyeyā ’­saṃ­khye­yā­ś ca pu­dga­lā­nā­m || 5­.­10 || § 54­5­. ‘ca’ śabdād a­na­nta­ś cety a­nu­kṛ­ṣya­te­. ka­sya­ci­t pu­dga­la­dra­vya­sya dvya­ṇu­kā­deḥ saṃkhyeyāḥ pradeśāḥ ka­sya­ci­d a­saṃ­khye­yā a­na­ntā­ś ca. a­na­ntā­na­nto­pa­saṃ­khyā­na­m iti cet. na; a­na­nta­sā­mā­nyā­t­. a­na­nta­pra­mā­ṇaṃ tri­vi­dha­m uktam pa­rī­tā­na­ntaṃ yu­ktā­na­nta­m a­na­ntā­na­ntaṃ ceti. ta­tsa­rva­m a­na­nta­sā­mā­nye­na gṛ­hya­te­. syād etat a­saṃ­khyā­t a­pra­de­śo lokaḥ a­na­nta­pra­de­śa­syā­na­ntā­na­nta­pra­de­śa­sya ca ska­nda­syā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m iti vi­ro­dha­s tato nā­na­ntya­m iti? naiṣa doṣaḥ; sū­kṣma­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­va­gā­ha­na­śa­kti­yo­gā­t­. pa­ra­mā­ṇvā­da­yo hi sū­kṣma­bhā­ve­na pa­ri­ṇa­tā e­kai­ka­smi­nn apy ā­kā­śa­pra­de­śe ’­na­ntā­na­ntā a­va­ti­ṣṭha­nte­, a­va­gā­ha­na­śa­kti­ś caiṣām a­vyā­ha­tā­sti­. tasmād e­ka­smi­nn api pradeśe a­na­ntā­na­ntā­nā­m a­va­sthā­naṃ na vi­ru­dhya­te­.§ 54­6­. ‘­pu­dga­lā­nā­m ity a­vi­śe­ṣa­va­ca­nā­t pa­ra­mā­ṇo­r api pra­de­śa­va­ttva­pra­saṃ­ge ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dhā­rtha­m āha —nāṇoḥ || 5­.­11 || § 54­7­. aṇoḥ ‘­pra­de­śā na santi’ śti vā­kya­śe­ṣaḥ­.1 kuto na santīti cet? pra­de­śa­mā­tra­tvā­t­. yathā ā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­syai­ka­sya pra­de­śa­bhe­dā­bhā­vā­d a­pra­de­śa­tva­m evam aṇor api pra­de­śa­mā­tra­tvā­t pra­de­śa­bhe­dā­bhā­vaḥ­. kiṃ ca tato ’­lpa­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­t­. na hy aṇor a­lpī­yā­na­nyo ’sti, yato ’sya pradeśā bhi­dye­ra­n­.1 Note JS: for śti read iti § 54­8­. eṣām a­va­dhṛ­ta­pra­de­śā­nāṃ dha­rmā­dī­nā­m ā­dhā­ra­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m idam ucyate —lo­kā­kā­śe ’­va­gā­haḥ || 5­.­12 || § 54­9­. uktānāṃ dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ dravyāṇāṃ lo­kā­kā­śe ’­va­gā­ho na bāhir ity arthaḥ. yadi dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ lo­kā­kā­śa­m ā­dhā­raḥ­, ā­kā­śa­sya ka ādhāra iti? ā­kā­śa­sya nāsty anya ā­dhā­raḥ­. sva­pra­ti­ṣṭha­m ā­kā­śa­m­. yady ākāśaṃ sva­pra­ti­ṣti­ṣṭha­m­; dha­rmā­dī­ny api sva­pra­ti­ṣti­ṣṭhā­ny eva. atha dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ anya ādhāraḥ ka­lpya­te­, ā­kā­śa­syā­py anya ādhāra kalpyaḥ. tathā saty a­na­va­sthā­pra­sa­ṅga ity cet? naiṣa doṣaḥ; nā­kā­śa­d anyad a­dhi­ka­pa­ri­mā­ṇaṃ dravyam asti ya­trā­kā­śaṃ sthitam ity u­cya­te­. sarvato ’nantaṃ hi tat. dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ punar a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m ā­kā­śa­m ity ucyate vya­va­hā­ra­na­ya­va­śā­t­. e­va­mbhū­ta­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā tu sarvāṇi dravyāṇi sva­pra­ti­ṣti­ṣṭhā­ny eva. tathā co­kta­m­, kva bhavān āste. ātmani iti. dha­rmā­dī­ni lo­kā­kā­śā­n na bahiḥ santīty e­tā­va­d a­trā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­ka­lpa­nā­sā­dhyaṃ pha­la­m­. nanu ca loke pū­rvo­tta­ra­kā­la­bhā­vi­nā­m ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­bhā­vo dṛṣto yathā kuṇḍe ba­da­rā­dī­nā­m­. na ta­thā­kā­śaṃ pūrvaṃ dha­rmā­dī­ny u­tta­ra­kā­la­bhā­vī­ni­; ato vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā ’pi ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­ka­lpa­nā­n u­pa­pa­tti­r iti? naiṣa doṣaḥ, yu­gpa­dbhā­vi­nā­m api ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­bhā­vo dṛ­śya­te­. ghaṭe rū­pā­da­yaḥ śarīre ha­stā­da­ya iti. loka ity u­cya­te­. ko lokaḥ? dha­rmā­dha­rmā­dī­ni dravyāṇi yatra lokyante sa loka iti. a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­no ghañ. ākāśaṃ dvidhā vibhaktaṃ — lo­kā­kā­śa­m a­lo­kā­kā­śaṃ ceti. loka uktaḥ. sa yatra tal lo­kā­kā­śa­m­. tato bahiḥ sarvato ’­na­nta­m a­lo­kā­kā­śa­m­. lo­kā­lo­ka­vi­bhā­ga­ś ca dha­rmā­dha­rmā­sti­kā­ya­sa­dbhā­vā­sa­dbhā­vā­d vi­jñe­yaḥ­. asati hi tasmin dha­rmā­sti­kā­ye jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ga­ti­ni­ya­ma­he­tva­bhā­vā­d vibhāgo na syāt. asati cā­dha­rmā­sti­kā­ye sthiter ā­śra­ya­ni­mi­ttā­bhā­vā­t sthiter abhāvo lo­kā­lo­ka­vi­bha­gā­bhā­vo vā syāt. tasmād u­bha­ya­sa­dbhā­vā­sa­dbhā­vā­l lo­kā­lo­ka­vi­bhā­ga­si­ddhiḥ­.§ 55­0­. ta­trā­va­dhri­ya­mā­ṇā­nā­m a­va­sthā­na­bhe­da­saṃ­bha­vā­d vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —dha­rmā­dha­rma­yoḥ kṛtsne || 5­.­13 || § 55­1­. kṛ­tsna­va­ca­na­m a­śe­ṣa­vyā­pti­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m­. agāre ’sthito ghaṭa iti yathā tathā dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r lo­kā­kā­śe ’­va­gā­ho na bha­va­ti­. kiṃ tarhi? kṛtsne tilesu tai­la­va­d iti. a­nyo­nya­pra­de­śa­pra­ve­śa­vyā­ghā­tā­bhā­vaḥ a­va­gā­ha­na­śa­kti­yo­gā­d ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­.§ 55­2­. ato vi­pa­rī­tā­nāṃ mū­rti­ma­tā­m a­pra­de­śa­saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khye­yā­na­nta­pra­de­śā­nāṃ pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­va­gā­ha­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —e­ka­pra­de­śā­di­ṣu bhājyaḥ pu­dga­lā­nā­m || 5­.­14 || § 55­3­. ekaḥ pradeśa e­ka­pra­de­śaḥ­. e­ka­pra­de­śa ādir yeṣāṃ ta ime e­ka­pra­de­śā­da­yaḥ­. teṣu pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­va­gā­ho bhājyo vi­ka­lpyaḥ­. a­va­ya­ve­na vigrahaḥ sa­mu­dā­yaḥ sa­mā­sā­rthaḥ iti e­ka­pra­de­śo ’pi gṛ­hya­te­. tad yathā — e­ka­smi­nn a­kā­śa­pra­de­śe pa­ra­mā­ṇo­r a­va­gā­haḥ­. dvayor e­ka­tro­bha­ya­tra ca ba­ddha­yo­r a­ba­ddha­yo­ś ca. tra­yā­ṇā­m apy ekatra dvayos triṣu ca ba­ddhā­nā­m a­ba­ddhā­nāṃ ca. evaṃ saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khye­yā­na­nta­pra­de­śā­nāṃ ska­ndhā­nā­m e­ka­saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śe­ṣu lo­kā­kā­śe ’­va­sthā­naṃ pra­tye­ta­vya­m­. nanu yuktaṃ tāvad a­mū­rtta­yo­r dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r e­ka­trā­vi­ro­dhe­nā­va­ro­dha iti. mū­rti­ma­tāṃ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ka­tha­m­? ity a­tro­cya­te — a­va­gā­ha­na­sva­bhā­va­tvā­t sū­kṣma­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­c ca mū­rti­ma­tā­m apy a­va­gā­ho na vi­ru­dhya­te e­kā­pa­va­ra­ke a­ne­ka­dī­pa­pra­kā­śā­va­sthā­na­va­t­. ā­ga­ma­prā­mā­ṇyā­c ca tathā ’­dhya­va­se­ya­m­. tad uktam — o­gā­ḍha­gā­ḍha­ṇi­ci­o pu­gga­la­kā­e­hi savvado logo | su­hu­me­hiṃ bā­da­re­hiṃ a­ṇaṃ­tā­ṇaṃ­te­hiṃ vi­va­he­hiṃ || § 55­4­. atha jīvānāṃ katham a­va­gā­ha­na­m ity a­tro­cya­te —a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gā­di­ṣu jī­vā­nā­m || 5­.­15 || § 55­5­. ‘­lo­kā­kā­śe­’­i­ty a­nu­va­rta­te­. ta­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gī­kṛ­ta­syai­ko bhāgo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga ity u­cya­te­. sa ādir yeṣāṃ te ’­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gā­da­yaḥ­. teṣu jī­vā­nā­m a­va­gā­ho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. tad yathā — e­ka­smi­nn a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ge eko jīvo ’­va­ti­ṣṭha­te­. evaṃ dvi­tri­ca­tu­rā­di­ṣv api a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ge­ṣu ā sa­rva­lo­kā­d a­va­gā­haḥ pra­tye­ta­vyaḥ­. nā­nā­jī­vā­nāṃ tu sa­rva­lo­ka eva. yady e­ka­smi­nn a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ge eko jīvo ’­va­ti­ṣṭha­te­, kathaṃ dra­vya­pra­mā­ṇe­nā­na­ntā­na­nto jī­va­rā­śiḥ sa­śa­rī­ro ’­va­ti­ṣṭha­te lo­kā­kā­śe­? sū­kṣma­bā­da­ra­bhe­dā­d a­va­sthā­naṃ pra­tye­ta­vya­m­. bā­da­rā­s tāvat sa­pra­ti­ghā­ta­śa­rī­rāḥ­. sūkṣmās tu sa­śa­rī­rā api sū­kṣma­bhā­vā­d e­vai­ka­ni­go­da­jī­vā­va­gā­hye ’pi pradeśe sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­śa­rī­rā a­na­ntā­na­ntā va­sa­nti­. na te pa­ra­spa­re­ṇa bā­da­rai­ś ca vyā­ha­nya­nta iti nāsty a­va­gā­ha­vi­ro­dhaḥ­.§ 55­6­. atrāha lo­kā­kā­śa­tu­lya­pra­de­śa e­ka­jī­va ity u­kta­m­, tasya kathaṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gā­di­ṣu vṛttiḥ. nanu sa­rva­lo­ka­vyā­ptyai­va bha­vi­ta­vya­m ity a­tro­cya­te —pra­de­śa­saṃ­hā­ra­vi­sa­rpā­bhyāṃ pra­dī­pa­va­t || 5­.­16 || § 55­7­. a­mū­rta­sva­bhā­va­syā­tma­no ’­nā­di­ba­ndhaṃ pra­tye­ka­tvā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­n mūrtatāṃ vibhrataḥ kā­rma­ṇa­śa­rī­ra­va­śā­n mahad aṇu ca śa­rī­ra­m a­dhi­ti­ṣṭha­ta­s ta­dva­śā­t pra­de­śa­saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­vi­sa­rpa­ṇa­sva­bhā­va­sya tāvat pra­mā­ṇa­tā­yāṃ satyām a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gā­di­ṣu vṛttir u­pa­pa­dya­te­, pra­dī­pa­va­t­. yathā ni­rā­va­ra­ṇa­vyo­ma­pra­de­śe ’­na­va­dhṛ­ta­pra­kā­śa­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­sya pra­dī­pa­sya śa­rā­va­ma­ṇi­kā­pa­va­ra­kā­dyā­va­ra­ṇa­va­śā­t ta­tpa­ri­mā­ṇa­te­ti­. atrāha dha­rmā­dī­nā­m a­nyo­nya­pra­de­śā­nu­pra­ve­śā­t saṃkare sati, ekatvaṃ prā­pno­tī­ti­? tan na; pa­ra­spa­ra­m a­tya­nta­saṃ­śle­ṣe saty api svabhāvaṃ na ja­ha­ti­. uktam ca — aṇṇoṇṇaṃ pa­vi­saṃ­tā diṃtā o­gā­sa­ma­ṇṇa­ma­ṇṇa­ssa | melaṃtā vi ya ṇiccaṃ sa­ga­sa­bbhā­vaṃ ṇa jahaṃti | § 55­8­. yady evaṃ dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ sva­bhā­va­bhe­da u­cya­tā­m ity ata āha —ga­ti­sthi­tyu­pa­gra­hau dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r u­pa­kā­raḥ || 5­.­17 || § 55­9­. de­śā­nta­ra­prā­pti­he­tu­r gatiḥ. ta­dvi­pa­rī­tā sthitiḥ. u­pa­gṛ­hya­ta ity u­pa­gra­haḥ­. gatiś ca sthitiś ca ga­ti­sthi­tī­. ga­ti­sthi­tī eva u­pa­gra­hau ga­ti­sthi­tyu­pa­gra­hau­. dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r iti ka­rtṛ­ni­rde­śaḥ­. u­pa­kri­ya­ta ity u­pa­kā­raḥ­. kaḥ punar asau? ga­tyu­pa­gra­haḥ sthi­tyu­pa­gra­ha­ś ca. yady evaṃ dvi­tva­ni­rde­śaḥ prā­pno­ti­. naiṣa doṣaḥ; sā­mā­nye­na vyu­tpā­di­taḥ śabda u­pā­tta­saṃ­khyaḥ śa­bdā­nta­ra­saṃ­ba­ndhe saty api na pū­rvo­pā­ttāṃ saṃkhyāṃ ja­hā­ti­. yathā — sādhoḥ kāryaṃ ta­paḥ­śru­te iti. etad uktaṃ bhavati — ga­ti­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­nāṃ jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ga­tyu­pa­gra­he kartavye dha­rmā­sti­kā­yaḥ sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­śra­yo ja­la­va­nma­tsya­ga­ma­ne­. tathā sthi­ti­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­nāṃ jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ sthi­tyu­pa­gra­he kartavye a­dha­rmā­sti­kā­yaḥ sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­śra­yaḥ pṛ­thi­vī­dha­tu­r i­vā­śvā­di­sthi­tā­v iti. nanu ca ‘­u­pa­gra­ha­’ va­ca­na­m a­na­rtha­ka­m ‘­u­pa­kā­raḥ­’ ity evaṃ si­ddha­tvā­t­. ‘­ga­ti­sthi­tī dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r u­pa­kā­raḥ­’ iti. naiṣa doṣaḥ; ya­thā­saṃ­khya­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ ‘­u­pa­gra­ha­’ va­ca­na­m­. dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r ga­ti­sthi­tyo­ś ca ya­thā­saṃ­khyaṃ bha­va­ti­, evaṃ jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ya­thā­saṃ­khyaṃ prāpnoti dha­rma­syo­pa­kā­ro jīvānāṃ gatiḥ a­dha­rma­syo­pa­kā­raḥ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ sthitir iti. ta­nni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m u­pa­gra­ha­va­ca­naṃ kri­ya­te­. āha dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r ya u­pa­kā­raḥ sa ā­kā­śa­sya yuktaḥ; sa­rva­ga­tvā­d iti cet? tad a­yu­kta­m­; ta­syā­nyo­pa­kā­ra­sa­dbhā­vā­t­. sarveṣāṃ dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ dra­vyā­ṇā­m a­va­gā­ha­naṃ ta­tpra­yo­ja­na­m­. e­ka­syā­ne­ka­pra­yo­ja­na­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ lo­kā­lo­ka­vi­bhā­gā­bhā­vaḥ­. bhū­mi­ja­lā­di­ny eva ta­tpra­yo­ja­na­sa­ma­rthā­ni nārtho dha­rmā­dha­rmā­bhyā­m iti cet? na; sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­śra­ya iti vi­śi­ṣyo­kta­tvā­t­. a­ne­ka­kā­ra­ṇa­sā­dhya­tvā­c caikasya kā­rya­sya­. tu­lya­ba­la­tvā­t tayor ga­ti­sthi­ti­pra­ti­ba­ndha iti cet? na; a­pre­ra­ka­tvā­t­. a­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r na tau staḥ kha­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­d iti cet? na; sa­rva­pra­vā­dya­vi­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ­. sarve hi pra­vā­di­naḥ pra­tya­kṣā­pra­tya­kṣā­na­rthā­n a­bhi­vā­ñcha­nti­. asmān prati hetor a­si­ddhe­ś ca. sa­rva­jñe­na ni­ra­ti­śa­ya­pra­tya­kṣa­jñā­na­ca­kṣu­ṣā dha­rmā­da­yaḥ sarve u­pa­la­bhya­nte­. ta­du­pa­de­śā­c ca śru­ta­jñā­ni­bhi­r api.§ 56­0­. a­trā­ha­, yady a­tī­ndri­ya­yo­r dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r u­pa­kā­ra­saṃ­ba­ndhe­nā­sti­tva­m a­va­dhri­ya­te­, ta­da­na­nta­ra­m u­ddi­ṣṭa­sya nabhaso ’­tī­ndri­ya­syā­dhi­ga­me ka u­pa­kā­ra ity ucyate —ā­kā­śa­syā­va­gā­haḥ || 5­.­18 || § 56­1­. ‘­u­pa­kā­raḥ­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. jī­va­pu­dga­lā­dī­nāṃ a­va­gā­hi­nā­m a­va­kā­śa­dā­na­m a­va­gā­ha ā­kā­śa­syo­pa­kā­ro ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. āha, jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ kri­yā­va­tā­m a­va­gā­hi­nā­m a­va­kā­śa­dā­naṃ yu­kta­m­. dha­rmā­sti­kā­yā­da­yaḥ punar niṣkriyā ni­tya­saṃ­ba­ndhā­s teṣāṃ katham a­va­gā­ha iti cet? na; u­pa­cā­ra­ta­s ta­tsi­ddheḥ­. yathā ga­ma­nā­bhā­ve ’pi ‘­sa­rva­ga­ta­m ā­kā­śa­m­’ ity u­cya­te­; sarvatra sa­dbhā­vā­t­, evaṃ dha­rmā­dha­rmā­v api a­va­gā­ha kri­yā­bhā­ve ’pi sarvatra vyā­pti­da­rśa­nā­d a­va­gā­hi­nā­v ity u­pa­ca­rye­te­.1 āha yady a­va­kā­śa­dā­na­m asya svabhāvo va­jrā­di­bhi­r lo­ṣṭā­dī­nāṃ bhi­ttyā­di­bhi­r ga­vā­dī­nāṃ ca vyāghāto na prā­pno­ti­. dṛśyate ca vyā­ghā­taḥ­. tasmād a­syā­va­kā­śa­dā­naṃ hīyate iti. naiṣa doṣaḥ; va­jra­lo­ṣṭā­dī­nāṃ sthūlānāṃ pa­ra­spa­ra­vyā­ghā­ta iti nā­syā­va­kā­śa­dā­na­sā­ma­rthyaṃ hī­ya­te­; ta­trā­va­gā­hi­nā­m eva vyā­ghā­tā­t­. va­jrā­da­yaḥ punaḥ sthū­la­tvā­t pa­ra­spa­raṃ pra­tya­va­kā­śa­dā­naṃ ku­rva­ntī­ti nāsāv ā­kā­śa­do­ṣaḥ­. ye khalu pudgalāḥ sūkṣmās te pa­ra­spa­raṃ pra­tya­va­kā­śa­dā­naṃ ku­rva­nti­. yady evaṃ nedam ā­kā­śa­syā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m­; i­ta­re­ṣā­m api ta­tsa­dbhā­vā­d iti? tan na; sa­rva­pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­va­gā­ha­na­he­tu­tva­m a­syā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m iti nāsti doṣaḥ. a­lo­kā­kā­śe ta­dbhā­vā­d abhāva iti cet? na; sva­bhā­vā­pa­ri­tyā­gā­t­.1 Note JS: for a­va­gā­ha kri­yā­bhā­ve ’pi read a­va­gā­ha­kri­yā­bhā­ve ’pi § 56­2­. ukta ā­kā­śa­syo­pa­kā­raḥ­. atha ta­da­na­nta­ro­ddi­ṣṭā­nāṃ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ka u­pa­kā­ra ity a­tro­cya­te —śa­rī­ra­vā­ṅma­naḥ­prā­ṇā­pā­nā­h pu­dga­lā­nā­m || 5­.­19 || § 56­3­. idam a­yu­kta­m va­rta­te­. kim a­trā­yu­kta­m­? pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ka u­pa­kā­ra ity pa­ri­pra­śne pu­dga­lā­nāṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m u­cya­te­; śa­rī­rā­dī­ni pu­dga­la­ma­yā­nī­ti­? naitad a­yu­kta­m­; pu­dga­lā­nāṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m u­tta­ra­tra va­kṣya­te­. idaṃ tu jīvān prati pu­dga­lā­nā­m u­pa­kā­ra­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m eveti u­pa­kā­ra­pra­ka­ra­ṇe u­cya­te­. śa­rī­rā­ṇy u­ktā­ni­. au­dā­ri­kā­dī­ni saukṣmyād a­pra­tya­kṣā­ṇi­. ta­du­da­yā­pā­di­ta­vṛ­ttī­ny u­pa­ca­ya­śa­rī­rā­ṇi kā­ni­ci­t pra­tya­kṣā­ṇi kā­ni­ci­d a­pra­tya­kṣā­ṇi­. eteṣāṃ kā­ra­ṇa­bhū­tā­ni karmāny api śa­rī­ra­gra­ha­ṇe­na gṛ­hya­nte­. etāni pau­dga­li­kā­nī­ti kṛtvā jī­vā­nā­m u­pa­kā­re pudgalāḥ pra­va­rta­nte­. syān mataṃ kā­rma­ṇa­m a­pau­dga­li­ka­m­; a­nā­kā­ra­tvā­d­. ā­kā­ra­va­tāṃ hi au­dā­ri­kā­dī­ni pau­da­ga­li­ka­tvaṃ yuktam iti? tan na; tad api pau­da­ga­li­ka­m eva; ta­dvi­pā­ka­sya mū­rti­ma­tsa­mba­ndha­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t­. dṛśyate hi vrī­hyā­dī­nā­m u­da­kā­di­dra­vya­saṃ­ba­ndha­prā­pi­ta­pa­ri­pā­kā­nāṃ pau­da­ga­li­ka­tvaṃ­. tathā kā­rma­ṇa­m api gu­ḍa­ka­ṇṭa­kā­di­mū­rti­ma­ddra­vyo­pa­ni­pā­te sati vi­pa­cya­mā­na­tvā­t pau­da­ga­li­kaṃ ity a­va­se­ya­m­. vāg dvi­vi­dha­m — dra­vya­vā­g bhā­va­vā­g iti. tatra bhā­va­vā­k tāvad vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­ma­ti­śru­ta­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­ma­lā­bha­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t pau­da­ga­li­kī­. ta­da­bhā­ve ta­dvṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­t­. ta­tsā­ma­rthyo­pe­te­na kri­yā­va­tā­tma­nā pre­rya­mā­ṇāḥ pudgalā vāktvena vi­pa­ri­ṇa­ma­nta iti dra­vya­vā­g api pau­dga­li­kī­; śro­te­ndri­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t­. i­ta­re­ndri­ya­vi­ṣa­yā kasmān na bha­va­ti­. ta­dgra­ha­ṇā­yo­gya­tvā­t­. ghrā­ṇa­grā­hye ga­ndha­dra­vye ra­sā­dya­nu­pa­la­bdhi­va­t­. amūrtā vāg iti cet? na; mū­rti­ma­dgra­ha­ṇā­va­ro­dha­vyā­ghā­tā­bhi­bha­vā­di­da­rśa­nā­n mū­rti­ma­ttva­si­ddheḥ­. mano dvividhaṃ dra­vya­ma­no bhā­va­ma­na­ś ceti. bhā­va­ma­na­s tāval la­bdhyu­pa­yo­ga­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ pu­dga­lā­va­la­mba­na­tvā­t pau­da­ga­li­ka­m­. dra­vya­ma­na­ś ca, jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­ma­lā­bha­pra­tya­yā gu­ṇa­do­ṣa­vi­cā­ra­sma­ra­ṇā­di­pra­ni­dhā­nā­bhi­mu­kha­syā­tma­no ’­nu­grā­ha­kāḥ pudgalā manas tv ena pa­ri­ṇa­tā iti pau­da­ga­li­ka­m­. kaścid āha mano dra­vyā­nta­raṃ rū­pā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ra­hi­ta­m a­ṇu­mā­traṃ tasya pau­da­ga­li­ka­tvaṃ a­yu­kta­m iti? tad a­yu­kta­m­. ka­tha­m­? ucyate — ta­di­ndri­ye­ṇā­tma­nā ca saṃbaddhaṃ vā syād a­saṃ­ba­ddha­m vā. yady a­saṃ­ba­ddha­m­, ta­nnā­tma­na u­pa­kā­ra­kaṃ bha­vi­tu­m arhati i­ndri­ya­sya ca sācivyaṃ na ka­ro­ti­. atha saṃ­ba­ddha­m­, e­ka­smi­n pradeśe saṃbaddhaṃ sat tad aṇu i­ta­re­ṣu pra­de­śe­ṣu u­pa­kā­raṃ na ku­ryā­t­. a­dṛ­ṣṭa­va­śā­d asya a­lā­ta­ca­kra­va­tpa­ri­bhra­ma­ṇa­m iti cet. na; ta­tsā­ma­rthyā­bhā­vā­t­. a­mū­rta­syā­tma­no ni­ṣkri­ya­syā­dṛ­ṣṭo guṇaḥ, sa niṣkriyaḥ sann anyatra kri­yā­ra­mbhe na sa­ma­rthaḥ­. dṛṣṭo hi vā­yu­dra­vya­vi­śe­ṣaḥ kri­yā­vā­n spa­rśa­vā­n prā­pta­va­na­spa­tau pa­ri­spa­nda­he­tu­s ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­la­kṣa­ṇa­ś cāyam iti kri­yā­he­tu­tvā­bhā­vaḥ­. vī­ryā­ntrā­ya­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­mo­da­yā­pe­kṣi­ṇā­tma­nā u­da­sya­mā­naḥ koṣṭhyo vāyur u­cchvā­sa­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ prāṇa ity u­cya­te­. te­nai­vā­tma­nā bāhyo vāyur a­bhya­nta­rī­kri­ya­mā­ṇo niḥ­svā­sa­la­kṣa­ṇo ’pāna ity ā­khyā­ya­te­. evaṃ tāv apy ā­tmā­nu­grā­hi­ṇau­; jī­vi­ta­he­tu­tvā­t­. teṣāṃ ma­naḥ­prā­ṇā­pā­nā­nāṃ mū­rti­ma­ttva­m a­va­se­ya­m­. kutaḥ? mū­rti­ma­dbhiḥ pra­ti­ghā­tā­di­da­rśa­nā­t­. pra­ti­bha­ya­he­tu­bhi­r a­śa­ni­pā­tā­di­bhi­r manasaḥ pra­ti­ghā­to dṛ­śya­te­. su­rā­di­bhi­ś cā­bhi­bha­vaḥ­. ha­sta­ta­la­pa­ṭā­di­bhi­r ā­sya­saṃ­va­ra­ṇā­t prā­ṇā­pā­na­yoḥ pra­ti­ghā­ta u­pa­la­bhya­te­. śleṣmaṇā cā­bhi­bha­vaḥ­. na cā­mū­rta­sya mū­rti­ma­dbhi­r a­bhi­ghā­tā­da­yaḥ syuḥ. ata e­vā­tmā­sti­tva­si­ddhiḥ­. yathā ya­ntra­pra­ti­mā­ce­ṣṭi­taṃ pra­yo­ktu­r astitvaṃ ga­ma­ya­ti tathā prā­ṇā­pā­nā­di­ka­rmā­pi kri­yā­va­nta­m ātmānaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti­.§ 56­4­. kim e­tā­vā­n eva pu­dga­la­kṛ­ta u­pa­kā­ra ā­ho­svi­d anyo ’py astīty ata āha —su­kha­dhuḥ­kha­jī­vi­ta­ma­ra­ṇo­pa­gra­hā­ś ca || 5­.­20 || § 56­5­. sa­da­sa­dve­dyo­da­ye ’­nta­ra­ṅga­he­tau sati bā­hya­dra­vyā­di­pa­ri­pā­ka­ni­mi­tta­vā­śā­d u­tpa­dya­mā­naḥ prī­ti­pa­ri­tā­pa­rū­paḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ su­kha­duḥ­kha­m ity ā­khyā­ya­te­. bha­va­dhā­ra­na­kā­ra­ṇā­yu­rā­khya­ka­rmo­da­yā­t bha­va­sthi­ti­m ā­da­dhā­na­sya jīvasya pū­rvo­kta­prā­ṇā­pā­na­kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣā­vyu­cche­do jī­vi­ta­m ity u­cya­te­. ta­du­cche­do ma­ra­ṇa­m­. etani su­khā­dī­ni jīvasya pu­dga­la­kṛ­ta u­pa­kā­raḥ­; mū­rti­ma­ddhe­tu­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne sati ta­du­tpa­tteḥ­. u­pa­kā­rā­dhi­kā­rā­t ‘­u­pa­gra­ha­’ va­ca­na­m a­na­rtha­ka­m­? nā­na­rtha­ka­m­. svo­pa­gra­ha­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m i­da­m­. pu­dga­lā­nāṃ pu­dga­la­kṛ­ta u­pa­kā­ra iti. tad yathā — kāṃ­syā­dī­nāṃ bha­smā­di­bhi­r ja­lā­dī­nāṃ ka­ta­kā­di­bhi­r a­yaḥ­pra­bhṛ­tī­nā­m u­da­kā­di­bhi­r u­pa­kā­raḥ kri­ya­te­. ‘ca’ śabdaḥ kim arthaḥ? sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. anyo ’pi pu­dga­la­kṛ­ta u­pa­kā­ro ’stīti sa­mu­ccī­ya­te­. yathā śa­rī­rā­ṇi evaṃ ca­ksu­rā­di­nī­ndri­yā­ṇy a­pī­ti­.§ 56­6­. evam ādyam a­jī­va­kṛ­ta­m u­pa­kā­raṃ pradarśya jī­va­kṛ­to­pa­kā­ra­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —pa­ra­spa­ro­pa­gra­ho jī­vā­nā­m || 5­.­21 || § 56­7­. ‘­pa­ra­spa­ra­’ śabdaḥ ka­rma­vya­ti­hā­re va­rta­te­. ka­rma­vya­ti­hā­ra­ś ca kri­yā­vya­ti­hā­raḥ­. pa­ra­spa­ra­syo­pa­gra­haḥ pa­ra­spa­ro­pa­gra­haḥ­. jī­vā­nā­m u­pa­kā­raḥ­. kaḥ punar asau? svāmī bhṛtyaḥ, ācāryaḥ śiṣyaḥ, ity evam ā­di­bhā­ve­na vṛttiḥ pa­ra­spa­ro­pa­gra­haḥ­. svāmī tāvad vi­tta­tyā­gā­di­nā bhṛ­tyā­nā­m u­pa­ka­re va­rta­te­. bhṛtyāś ca hi­ta­pra­ti­pā­da­ne­nā­hi­ta­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe­na ca. ācārya u­bha­ya­lo­ka­pha­la­pra­do­pa­de­śa­da­rśa­ne­na ta­du­pa­de­śa­vi­hi­ta­kri­yā­nu­ṣṭhā­pa­ne­na ca śi­ṣyā­ṇā­m a­nu­gra­he va­rta­te­. śiṣyā api ta­da­nu­kū­lya­vṛ­ttyā ā­cā­ryā­ṇā­m­. u­pa­kā­rā­dhi­kā­re punaḥ ‘­u­pa­gra­ha­’ vacanaṃ kim a­rtha­m­? pū­rvo­kta­su­khā­di­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ya­pra­da­rśa­nā­rthaṃ punaḥ ‘­u­pa­gra­ha­’ vacanaṃ kri­ya­te­. su­khā­dī­ny api jīvānāṃ jī­va­kṛ­ta u­pa­kā­ra iti.§ 56­8­. āha, yady avaśyaṃ sa­to­pa­kā­ri­ṇā bha­vi­ta­vya­m­; saṃś ca kālo ’­bhi­ma­ta­s tasya ka u­pa­kā­ra ity a­tro­cya­te —va­rta­nā­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­kri­yāḥ pa­ra­tvā­pa­ra­tve ca kālasya || 5­.­22 || § 56­9­. vṛtter ṇi­ja­ta­ntā­t karmaṇi bhāve vā yuṭi strīliṃge va­rta­ne­ti bha­va­ti­. vartyate va­rta­na­mā­traṃ vā vartanā iti. dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ dravyāṇāṃ sva­pa­ryā­ya­ni­vṛ­ttiṃ prati svā­tma­nai­va va­rta­mā­nā­nāṃ bā­hyo­pa­gra­hā­d vinā ta­dvṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­t ta­tpra­va­rta­no­pa­la­kṣi­taḥ kāla iti kṛtvā vartanā kā­la­syo­pa­kā­raḥ­. ko nij arthaḥ? vartate dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­s tasya va­rta­yi­tā kālaḥ. yady evaṃ kālasya kri­yā­va­ttvaṃ prā­pno­ti­. yathā śiṣyo ’­dhī­te­, u­pā­dhyā­yo ’­dhyā­pa­ya­tī­ti­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; ni­mi­tta­mā­tre ’pi he­tu­ka­rtṛ vya­pa­de­śo dṛṣṭaḥ. yathā kārīṣo ’gnir a­dhyā­pa­ya­ti. evaṃ kālasya he­tu­ka­rtṛ­tā­. sa kathaṃ kāla ity a­va­sī­ya­te­? sa­ma­yā­dī­nāṃ kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ sa­ma­yā­di­bhi­r ni­rva­rtya­mā­nā­nāṃ ca pā­kā­dī­nāṃ samayaḥ pāka ity evam ādi sva­saṃ­jñā­rū­ḍhi­sa­dbhā­ve ’pi samayaḥ kālaḥ o­da­na­pā­kaḥ kāla iti a­dhyā­ro­pya­mā­ṇaḥ kā­la­vya­pa­de­śa­s ta­dvya­pa­de­śa­ni­mi­tta­sya kā­la­syā­sti­tvaṃ ga­ma­ya­ti­. kutaḥ? gauṇasya mu­khyā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t­. dravyasya paryāyo dha­rmā­nta­ra­ni­vṛ­tti­dha­rmā­nta­ro­pa­ja­na­na­rū­paḥ a­pa­ri­spa­ndā­tma­kaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ­. jīvasya kro­dhā­diḥ­, pu­dga­la­sya va­rṇā­diḥ­. dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śā­nā­m a­gu­ru­la­ghu­gu­ṇa­vṛ­ddhi­hā­ni­kṛ­taḥ­. kriyā pa­ri­spa­ndā­tmi­kā­. sā dvi­vi­dhā­; prā­yo­gi­ka­vai­sra­si­ka­bhe­dā­t­. tatra prā­yo­gi­kī śa­ka­ṭā­dī­nā­m­, vai­sra­si­kī me­ghā­dī­nā­m­. pa­ra­tvā­pa­ra­tve kṣe­tra­kṛ­te kā­la­kṛ­te ca staḥ. tatra kā­lo­pa­kā­ra­pra­ka­ra­ṇā­t kā­la­kṛ­te gṛ­hye­te­. ta ete va­rta­nā­da­ya u­pa­kā­rāḥ kā­la­syā­sti­tvaṃ ga­ma­ya­nti­. nanu ‘­va­rta­nā­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m e­vā­stu­, tadbhedāḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mā­da­ya­s teṣāṃ pṛ­tha­ggra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m­? nā­na­rtha­ka­m­; kā­la­dva­ya­sū­cha­nā­rtha­tva­t pra­pa­ñca­sya­. kālo hi dvividhaḥ pa­ra­mā­rtha­kā­lo vya­va­hā­ra­kā­la­ś ca. pa­ra­mā­rtha­kā­lo va­rta­nā­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ­. pa­ri­ṇā­mā­di­la­kṣa­ṇo vya­va­hā­ra­kā­laḥ­. anyena pa­ri­cchi­nnaḥ anyasya pa­ri­cche­da­he­tuḥ kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣaḥ kāla iti vya­va­hri­ya­te­. sa tridhā vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te — bhūto va­rta­mā­no bha­vi­ṣya­nn iti. tatra pa­ra­mā­rtha­kā­le kā­la­vya­pa­de­śo mukhyaḥ. bhū­tā­di­vya­pa­de­śo gauṇaḥ. vya­va­hā­ra­kā­le bhū­tā­di­vya­pa­de­śo mukhyaḥ. kā­la­vya­pa­de­śo gauṇaḥ; kri­yā­va­ddra­vyā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t kā­la­kṛ­ta­tvā­c ca. a­trā­ha­, dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śa­pu­dga­la­jī­va­kā­lā­nā­m u­pa­kā­rā uktāḥ. lakṣaṇaṃ coktam ‘­u­pa­yo­go la­kṣa­ṇa­m­’ ity evam ādi. pu­dga­lā­nāṃ nu sā­mā­nya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m uktam ‘­a­jī­va­kā­yāḥ­’ iti. vi­śe­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ no­kta­m­. tat kim ity a­tro­cya­te —spa­rśa­ra­sa­ga­ndha­va­rṇa­va­ntaḥ pudgalāḥ || 5­.­23 || § 57­0­. sprśyate spa­rśa­na­mā­traṃ vā sparśaḥ. so ’­ṣṭa­vi­dhaḥ­; mṛ­du­ka­ṭhi­na­gu­ru­la­ghu­śī­to­ṣṇa­sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­bhe­dā­t­. rasyate ra­sa­na­mā­traṃ vā rasaḥ. sa pa­ñca­vi­dhaḥ­; ti­ktā­mla­ka­ṭu­ka­ma­dhu­ra­ka­ṣā­ya­bhe­dā­t­. gandhyate ga­ndha­na­mā­traṃ vā gandhaḥ. sa dvedhā; su­ra­bhi­r a­su­ra­bhi­r iti. varṇyate va­rṇa­na­mā­traṃ vā varṇaḥ. sa pa­ñca­vi­dhaḥ­; kṛ­ṣṇa­lī­la­pī­ta­śu­kla­lo­hi­ta­bhe­dā­t­. ta ete mū­la­bhe­dāḥ pratyekaṃ saṃ­khe­yā­saṃ­khye­yā­na­nta­bhe­dā­ś ca bha­va­nti­. sparśaś ca rasaś ca gandhaś ca varṇaś ca spa­rśa­ra­sa­ga­ndha­va­rṇā­s ta eteṣāṃ santīti spa­rśa­ra­sa­ga­ndha­va­rṇa­va­nta iti. ni­tya­yo­ge ma­tu­ni­rde­śaḥ­. yathā kṣīriṇo nyagrodhā iti. nanu ca rūpiṇaḥ pudgalā ity atra pu­dga­lā­nāṃ rū­pa­va­ttva­m uktaṃ ta­da­vi­nā­bhā­vi­na­ś ca ra­sā­da­ya­s tatraiva pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā iti vyākhyātaṃ tasmāt tenaiva pu­dga­lā­nāṃ rū­pā­di­ma­ttva­si­ddheḥ sūtram idam a­na­rtha­ka­m iti? naiṣa doṣaḥ; ‘­ni­tyā­va­sthi­tā­ny a­rū­pā­ṇi­’ ity atra dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ ni­tya­tvā­di­ni­rū­pa­ṇe­na pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­rū­pi­tva­pra­saṃ­ge ta­da­pā­ka­ra­ṇā­rthaṃ ta­du­kta­m­. idaṃ tu teṣām sva­rū­pa­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m u­cya­te­.§ 57­1­. a­va­śi­ṣṭa­pu­dga­la­vi­kā­ra­pra­ti­ppa­ttya­rta­m idam ucyate —śa­bda­ba­ndha­sau­kṣmya­sthau­lya­saṃ­sthā­na­bhe­da­ta­ma­śchā­yā­ta­po­dyo­ta­va­nta­ś ca || 5­.­24 || § 57­2­. śabdo dvividhaḥ bhā­ṣā­la­kṣa­ṇo vi­pa­rī­ta­ś ceti. bhā­ṣā­la­kṣa­ṇo dvividhaḥ — sākṣaro ’­na­kṣa­ra­ś ceti. a­kṣa­rī­kṛ­taḥ śā­strā­bhi­vya­ñja­kaḥ saṃ­skṛ­ta­vi­pa­rī­ta­bhe­dā­d ā­rya­mle­ccha­vya­va­hā­ra­he­tuḥ­. a­na­kṣa­rā­tma­ko dvī­ndri­yā­dī­nā­m a­ti­śa­ya­jñā­na­sva­rū­pa­pra­ti­pā­da­na­he­tuḥ­. sa eṣa sarvaḥ prā­yo­gi­kaḥ­. a­bhā­ṣā­tma­ko dvividhaḥ prā­yo­gi­ko vai­sra­si­ka­ś ceti. vai­sra­si­ko va­lā­ha­kā­di­pra­bha­vaḥ­. prā­yo­gi­ka­ś ca­tu­rdhā­, ta­ta­vi­ta­ta­gha­na­sau­ṣi­ra­bhe­dā­t­. tatra ca­rma­ta­na­na­ni­mi­ttaḥ pu­ṣka­ra­bhe­rī­da­rdu­rā­di­pra­bha­va­s tataḥ. ta­ntrī­kṛ­ta­vī­ṇā­su­gho­ṣā­di­sa­mu­dbha­vo vi­ta­taḥ­. tā­la­gha­ṇṭā­lā­la­nā­dya­bhi­ghā­ta­jo ghanaḥ. vaṃ­śa­śaṃ­khā­di­ni­mi­ttaḥ sau­ṣi­raḥ­. bandho dvi­vi­dhaḥ­–­vai­sra­si­kaḥ prā­yo­gi­ka­ś ca. pu­ru­ṣa­pra­yo­gā­na­pe­kṣo vai­sra­si­kaḥ­. tad ya­thā­–­sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­tva­gu­ṇa­ni­mi­tto vi­dyu­du­lkā­ja­la­dhā­rā­gnī­ndra­dha­nu­rā­di­vṣa­yaḥ­. pu­ru­ṣa­pra­yo­ga­ni­mi­ttaḥ prā­yo­gi­kaḥ a­jī­va­vi­ṣa­yo jī­vā­jī­va­vi­ṣa­ya­ś ceti dvidhā bhinnaḥ. ta­trā­jī­va­vi­ṣa­yo ja­tu­kā­ṣṭhā­di­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ­. jī­vā­jī­va­vi­ṣa­yaḥ ka­rma­no­ka­rma­ba­ndhaḥ­. saukṣmyaṃ dvividhaṃ — antyam ā­pe­kṣi­kaṃ ca. tatrāntyaṃ pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ­. ā­pe­kṣi­kaṃ vi­lvā­ma­la­ka­ba­da­rā­dī­nā­m­. sthaulyam api dvi­vi­dha­m antyam ā­pe­kṣi­kaṃ ceti. tatrāntyaṃ ja­ga­dvyā­pi­ni ma­hā­ska­ndhe­. ā­pe­kṣi­ka­m ba­da­rā­ma­la­ka­vi­lva­tā­lā­di­ṣu­. saṃ­sthā­na­m ā­kṛ­tiḥ­. tad dvi­vi­dha­m — i­tthaṃ­la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­ni­tthaṃ­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ ceti. vṛ­tta­trya­sra­ca­tu­ra­srā­ya­ta­pa­ri­ma­ṇḍa­lā­dī­nā­m i­tthaṃ­la­kṣa­ṇa­m­. ato ’nyan me­ghā­dī­nāṃ saṃ­sthā­na­m a­ne­ka­vi­dha­m ittham idam iti ni­rū­pa­ṇā­bhā­vā­d a­ni­tthaṃ­la­kṣa­ṇa­m­. bhedāḥ ṣoḍhā; u­tka­ra­cū­rṇa­kha­ṇḍa­cū­rṇi­kā­pra­ta­rā­ṇu­ca­ṭa­na­vi­ka­lpā­t­. ta­tro­tka­raḥ kā­ṣṭhā­dī­nāṃ ka­ra­pa­trā­di­bhi­r u­tka­ra­ṇa­m­. cūrṇo ya­va­go­dhū­mā­dī­nāṃ sa­ktu­ka­ṇi­kā­diḥ­. khaṇḍo gha­ṭā­dī­nāṃ ka­pā­la­śa­rka­rā­diḥ­. cūrṇikā mā­ṣa­mu­dgā­dī­nā­m­. prataro ’­bhra­pa­ṭa­lā­dī­nā­m­. a­ṇu­ca­ṭa­naṃ san taptāyaḥ pi­ṇḍā­di­ṣu a­yo­gha­nā­di­bhi­r a­bhi­ha­nya­mā­ne­ṣu sphu­li­ṅga­ni­rga­maḥ­. tamo dṛ­ṣṭi­pra­ti­ba­ndha­kā­ra­ṇaṃ pra­kā­śa­vi­ro­dhi­. chāyā pra­kā­śā­va­ra­ṇa­ni­mi­ttā­. sā dvedhā — va­rṇā­di­vi­kā­ra­pa­ri­ṇa­tā pra­ti­bi­mbha­mā­trā­tmi­kā ceti. ātapa ā­di­tyā­di­ni­mi­tta u­ṣṇa­pra­kā­śa­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ­. u­dyo­ta­ś ca­ndra­ma­ṇi­kha­dyo­tā­di­pra­bha­vaḥ pra­kā­śaḥ­. ta ete śa­bdā­da­yaḥ pu­dga­la­dra­vya­vi­kā­rāḥ­. ta eṣāṃ santīti śa­bda­ba­ndha­sau­kṣmya­sthau­lya­saṃ­sthā­na­bhe­da­ta­ma­śchā­yā­ta­po­dyo­ta­va­ntaḥ­. pudgalā ity a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dya­te­. ‘ca’ śabdena no­da­nā­bhi­ghā­tā­da­yaḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ri­ṇā­mā āgame prasiddhāḥ sa­mu­ccī­ya­nte­.§ 57­3­. uktānāṃ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ bhe­da­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —aṇavaḥ skhandāś ca || 5­.­25 || § 57­4­. pra­de­śa­mā­tra­bhā­vi­spa­rśā­di­pa­ryā­ya­pra­sa­va­sā­ma­rthye­nā­ṇya­nte śabdyanta ity a­ṇa­vaḥ­. saukṣmyād ā­tmā­da­ya ā­tma­ma­dhyā ā­tmā­ntā­ś ca. uktaṃ ca — attādi a­tta­ma­jjhaṃ attaṃtaṃ ṇeva iṃdiye gejjhaṃ | jaṃ davvaṃ a­vi­bhā­gī taṃ pa­ra­mā­ṇuṃ vi­ā­ṇā­hi || sthū­la­bhā­ve­na gra­ha­ṇa­ni­kṣe­pa­ṇā­di­vyā­pā­ra­ska­ndha­nā­t skandhā iti saṃ­jñā­ya­nte­. rūḍhau kriyā kvacit satī u­pa­la­kṣa­ṇa­tve­nā­śrī­ya­te iti gra­ha­ṇā­di­vyā­pā­rā­yo­gye­ṣv api dvya­ṇu­kā­di­ṣu skandhākhyā pra­va­rta­te­. a­na­nta­bhe­dā api pudgalā a­ṇu­jā­tyā ska­ndha­jā­tyā ca dvai­vi­dhya­m ā­pa­dya­mā­nāḥ sarve gṛhyanta iti ta­jjā­tyā­dhā­rā­na­nta­bhe­da­saṃ­sū­ca­nā­rthaṃ ba­hu­va­ca­naṃ kri­ya­te­. aṇavaḥ skandā iti bhe­dā­bhi­dhā­naṃ pū­rvo­kta­sū­tra­dva­ya­bhe­da­saṃ­ba­ndha­nā­rtha­m­. spa­rśa­ra­sa­ga­ndha­va­rṇa­va­nto ’­ṇa­vaḥ­. skandhāh punaḥ śa­bda­ba­ndha­sau­kṣmya­sthau­lya­saṃ­sthā­na­bhe­da­ta­ma­śchā­yā­ta­po­dyo­ta­va­nta­ś ca spa­rśā­di­ma­nta­ś ceti.§ 57­5­. āha, kim eṣāṃ pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­ṇu­ska­ndha­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mo ’­nā­di­r uta ā­di­mā­n ity u­cya­te­. sa kha­lū­tpa­tti­ma­ttvā­d ā­di­mā­n pra­ti­jñā­ya­te­. yady evaṃ tasmād a­bhi­dhī­ya­tāṃ kasmān ni­mi­ttā­d u­tpa­dya­nta iti. tatra skandhānāṃ tāvad u­tpa­tti­he­tu­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m ucyate —bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­te­bhya u­tpa­dya­nte || 5­.­26 || § 57­6­. saṃ­ghā­tā­nāṃ dvi­ta­ya­ni­mi­tta­va­śā­d vi­dā­ra­ṇa­m bhedaḥ. pṛ­tha­gbhū­tā­nā­m e­ka­tvā­pa­ttiḥ saṃ­ghā­taḥ­. nanu ca dvitvād dvi­va­ca­ne­na bha­vi­ta­vya­m­. ba­hu­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śa­s tri­ta­ya­saṃ­gra­hā­rthaḥ­. bhedāt saṃ­ghā­tā­d bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­tā­bhyā­m ca u­tpa­dya­nta iti. tad yathā — dvayoḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇvoḥ saṃ­ghā­tā­d dvi­pra­de­śaḥ skandha u­tpa­dya­te­. dvi­pra­de­śa­syā­ṇo­ś ca tra­yā­ṇā­m vā aṇūnāṃ saṃ­ghā­tā­t tri­pra­de­śaḥ­. dvayor dvi­pra­de­śa­yo­s tri­pra­de­śa­syā­ṇo­ś ca caturṇāṃ vā aṇūnāṃ saṃ­ghā­tā­c ca­tuḥ­pra­de­śaḥ­. evaṃ saṃ­khe­yā­saṃ­khye­yā­na­ntā­nā­m a­na­ntā­na­ntā­nāṃ ca saṃ­ghā­tā­t tāvat pra­de­śaḥ­. eṣām eva bhedāt tāvad dvi­pra­de­śa­pa­rya­ntāḥ skandhā u­tpa­dya­nte­. evaṃ bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­tā­bhyā­m e­ka­sa­ma­yi­kā­bhyāṃ dvi­pra­de­śā­da­yaḥ skandhā u­tpa­dya­nte­. anyato bhe­de­nā­nya­sya saṃ­ghā­te­ne­ti­. evaṃ ska­ndhā­nā­m u­tpa­tti­he­tu­r uktaḥ.§ 57­7­. aṇor u­tpa­tti­he­tu­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —bhedād aṇuḥ || 5­.­27 || § 57­8­. siddhe vidhir ā­ra­bhya­mā­ṇo ni­ya­mā­rtho bha­va­ti­. aṇor u­tpa­tti­r bhedād eva, na saṃ­ghā­tā­n nāpi bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­tā­bhyā­m iti.§ 57­9­. āha, saṃ­ghā­tā­d eva ska­ndhā­nā­m ā­tma­lā­bhe siddhe bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­ta­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m iti ta­dgra­ha­ṇa­pra­yo­ja­na­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m idam ucyate —bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­tā­bhyāṃ cākṣuṣaḥ || 5­.­28 || § 58­0­. a­na­ntā­na­nta­pra­mā­ṇu­sa­mu­da­ya­ni­ṣpā­dyo ’pi kaścic cākṣuṣaḥ kaścid a­cā­kṣu­ṣaḥ­. tatra yo ’­cā­kṣu­ṣaḥ sa kathaṃ cākṣuṣo bha­va­tī­ti ced ucyate — bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­tā­bhyāṃ cā­kṣu­ṣaḥ­. na bhedād iti. kā­tro­pa­pa­tti­r iti cet? brūmaḥ; sū­kṣma­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya skandhasya bhede sau­kṣmyā­pa­ri­tyā­gā­d a­cā­kṣu­ṣa­tva­m eva. sau­kṣmya­pa­ri­ṇa­taḥ punar aparaḥ saty api tadbhede ’­nya­saṃ­ghā­tā­nta­ra­saṃ­yo­gā­t sau­kṣmya­pa­ri­ṇa­mo­pa­ra­me sthau­lyo­tpa­ttau cākṣuṣo bha­va­ti­.§ 58­1­. āha, dha­rmā­dī­nā­m dravyāṇāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇā­ny u­ktā­ni­, sā­mā­nya­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ no­kta­m­, ta­dva­kta­vya­m­. ucyate —sad dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m || 5­.­29 || § 58­2­. yat sat tad dravyam ity arthaḥ.§ 58­3­. yady evaṃ tad eva tāvad vaktavyaṃ kiṃ sat. ity ata āha —u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ sat || 5­.­30 || § 58­4­. ce­ta­na­syā­ce­ta­na­sya vā dravyasya svāṃ jātim a­ja­ha­ta u­bha­ya­ni­mi­tta­va­śā­d bhā­vā­nta­rā­vā­pti­r u­tpā­da­na­m utpādaḥ mṛ­tpi­ṇḍa­sya gha­ṭa­pa­ryā­ya­va­t­. tathā pū­rva­bhā­va­vi­ga­ma­naṃ vyayaḥ. yathā gha­ṭo­tpa­ttau pi­ṇḍā­kṛ­te­. a­nā­di­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­sva­bhā­ve­na vya­yo­da­yā­bhā­vā­d dhruvati sthi­rī­bha­va­tī­ti dhruvaḥ. dhruvasya bhāvaḥ karma vā dhrau­vya­m­. yathā mṛ­tpi­ṇḍa­gha­ṭā­dya­va­sthā­su mṛ­dā­dya­nva­yaḥ­. tair u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vyai­r yuktaṃ u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ sad iti.1 āha, bhede sati yu­kta­śa­bdo dṛṣṭaḥ. yathā daṇḍena yukto de­va­da­tta iti. tathā sati teṣāṃ trayāṇāṃ tair yuktasya dravyasya cābhāvaḥ prā­pno­ti­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; abhede ’pi ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­da­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā yu­kta­śa­bdo dṛṣṭaḥ. yathā sā­ra­yu­ktaḥ sthambha iti. tathā sati teṣām a­vi­nā­bhā­vā­t sa­dvya­pa­de­śo yuktaḥ. sa­mā­dhi­va­ca­no vā yu­kta­śa­bdaḥ­. yuktaḥ sa­mā­hi­ta­s ta­dā­tma­ka ity arthaḥ. u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ sat u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vyā­tma­ka­m iti yā­va­t­. etad uktaṃ bhavati — u­tpā­dā­dī­ni dravyasya la­kṣa­ṇā­ni­. dravyaṃ la­kṣya­m­. tatra pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā pa­ra­spa­ra­to dravyāc cā­rthā­nta­ra­bhā­vaḥ­. dra­vyā­rthi­ka­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā vya­ti­re­ke­ṇā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r a­na­rthā­nta­ra­bhā­vaḥ­. iti la­kṣya­la­kṣa­ṇa­bhā­va­si­ddhiḥ­.1 Note JS: for tair u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vyai­r yuktaṃ u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ sad iti. read tair u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vyai­r yuktaṃ sad iti. § 58­5­. āha ‘­ni­tyā­va­sthi­tā­ny a­rū­pā­ṇi­’ ity uktaṃ tatra na jñāyate kiṃ nityam ity ata āha —ta­dbhā­vā­vya­yaṃ nityam || 5­.­31 || § 58­6­. ‘­ta­dbhā­vaḥ­’ ity u­cya­te­. kas ta­dbhā­vaḥ­? pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­he­tu­tā­. tad e­ve­da­m iti smaraṇaṃ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­m­. tad a­ka­smā­n na bha­va­tī­ti yo ’sya hetuḥ sa ta­dbhā­vaḥ­. bhavanaṃ bhāvaḥ. tasya bhāvas ta­dbhā­vaḥ­. ye­nā­tma­nā prāgdṛṣṭaṃ vastu te­nai­vā­tma­nā punar api bhāvāt tad e­ve­da­m iti pra­tya­bhi­jñā­ya­te­. yady a­tya­nta­ni­ro­dho ’­bhi­na­va­prā­du­rbhā­va­mā­tra­m eva vā syāt tataḥ sma­ra­ṇā­nu­pa­pa­ttiḥ­. ta­da­dhī­no lo­ka­saṃ­vya­va­hā­ro vi­ru­dhya­te­. tatas ta­da­bhā­ve­nā­vya­yaṃ ta­dbhā­vā­vya­yaṃ nityam iti ni­ścī­ya­te­. tat tu ka­thaṃ­ci­d ve­di­ta­vya­m­. sarvathā nityatve a­nya­thā­bhā­vā­bhā­vā­t saṃ­sā­ra­ta­dvi­ni­vṛ­tti­kā­ra­ṇa­pra­kri­yā­vi­ro­dhaḥ syāt.§ 58­7­. nanu idam eva viruddhaṃ tad eva nityaṃ tad e­vā­ni­tya­m iti. yadi nityaṃ vya­yo­da­yā­bhā­vā­d a­ni­tya­tā­vyā­ghā­taḥ­. a­thā­ni­tya­m eva sthi­tya­bhā­vā­n ni­tya­tā­vyā­ghā­ta iti? naitad vi­ru­ddha­m­. kutaḥ —a­rpi­tā­na­rpi­ta­si­ddheḥ || 5­.­32 || § 58­8­. a­ne­kā­ntā­tma­ka­sya vastunaḥ pra­yo­ja­na­va­śā­d yasya ka­sya­ci­d dharmasya vi­va­kṣa­yā prāpitaṃ prā­dhā­nya­m a­rpi­ta­m u­pa­nī­ta­m iti yā­va­t­. ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­m a­na­rpi­ta­m­. pra­yo­ja­nā­bhā­vā­t sato ’py a­vi­va­kṣā bha­va­tī­ty u­pa­sa­rja­nī­bhū­ta­m a­na­rpi­ta­m ity u­cya­te­. arpitaṃ cā­na­rpi­taṃ cā­rpi­tā­na­na­rpi­te­. tābhyāṃ siddher a­rpi­tā­na­na­rpi­ta­si­ddhe­r nāsti vi­ro­dhaḥ­. tad yathā — ekasya de­va­da­tta­sya pitā putro bhrātā bhā­gi­ne­ya ity evam ādayaḥ saṃbandhā ja­na­ka­tva­ja­nya­tvā­di­ni­mi­ttā na vi­ru­dhya­nte­; a­rpa­ṇā­bhe­dā­t­. pu­trā­pe­kṣa­yā pitā, pi­tra­pe­kṣa­yā putra ity evam ādiḥ. tathā dravyam api sā­mā­nyā­rpa­ṇa­yā ni­tya­m­, vi­śe­ṣā­rpa­ṇa­yā­ni­tya­m iti nāsti vi­ro­dhaḥ­. tau ca sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣau ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­dā­bhe­dā­bhyāṃ vya­va­hā­ra­he­tū bha­va­taḥ­.§ 58­9­. a­trā­ha­, sato ’­ne­ka­na­ya­vya­va­hā­ra­ta­ntra­tvā­t u­pa­pa­nnā bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­te­bhyaḥ satāṃ ska­ndhā­tma­no­tpa­ttiḥ­. idaṃ tu saṃ­di­gdha­m­, kiṃ saṃghātaḥ saṃ­yo­gā­d eva dvya­ṇu­kā­di­la­kṣa­ṇo bha­va­ti­, uta kaścid viśeṣo ’­va­dhri­ya­ta iti? u­cya­te­, ‘sati saṃyoge bandhād e­ka­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tma­kā­t saṃghāto ni­ṣpa­dya­te­. yady evam idam u­cya­tāṃ­, kuto nu khalu pu­dga­la­jā­tya­pa­ri­tyā­ge saṃyoge ca sati bhavati ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d bandho ’nyeṣāṃ ca neti? u­cya­te­, yasmāt teṣāṃ pu­dga­lā­tmā­vi­śe­ṣe ’py a­na­nta­pa­ryā­yā­ṇāṃ pa­ra­spa­ra­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­d ā­hi­ta­sā­ma­rtyā­d bha­va­npra­tī­taḥ —sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­tvā­d bandhaḥ || 5­.­33 || § 59­0­. bā­hyā­bhya­nta­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­va­śā­t sne­ha­pa­ryā­yā­vi­rbhā­vā­t snihyate smeti snigdhaḥ. tathā rū­kṣa­ṇā­d rūkṣaḥ. snigdhaś ca rūkṣaś ca sni­gdha­rū­kṣau­. tayor bhāvaḥ sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­tva­m­. snigdhatvaṃ ci­kka­ṇa­gu­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ pa­ryā­yaḥ­. ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­pa­ri­ṇā­mo rū­kṣa­tva­m­. ‘­sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­tvā­t­’ iti he­tu­ni­rde­śaḥ­. tatkṛto bandho dvya­ṇu­kā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ­. dvayoḥ sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­yo­r aṇvoḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­śle­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇe bandhe sati dvya­ṇu­ka­ska­ndho bha­va­ti­. evaṃ saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khe­yā­na­nta­pra­de­śaḥ skandho yojyaḥ. tatra sne­ha­gu­ṇa e­ka­dvi­tri­ca­tuḥ saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khe­yā­na­nta­vi­ka­lpaḥ­. tathā rū­kṣa­gu­ṇo ’pi. tadguṇāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ santi. yathā to­yā­jā­go­ma­hi­ṣyu­ṣṭrī­kṣī­ra­ghṛ­te­ṣu sne­ha­gu­ṇaḥ pra­ka­rṣā­pra­ka­rśe­ṇa pra­va­rta­te­. pāṃ­śu­ka­ṇi­kā­śa­rka­rā­di­ṣu ca rū­kṣa­gu­ṇo dṛṣṭaḥ. tathā pa­ra­mā­ṇu­ṣv api sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­gu­ṇa­yo­r vṛttiḥ pra­ka­rṣā­pra­ka­rśe­ṇā­nu­mī­ya­te­.§ 59­1­. sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­tva­gu­ṇa­ni­mi­tte bandhe a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa prasakte a­ni­ṣṭa­gu­ṇa­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m āha —na ja­gha­nya­gu­ṇā­nā­m || 5­.­34 || § 59­2­. jaghanyo ni­kṛ­ṣṭaḥ­. guṇo bhāgaḥ. jaghanyo guṇo yeṣām te ja­gha­nya­gu­ṇāḥ­. teṣāṃ ja­gha­nya­gu­ṇā­nāṃ nāsti bandhaḥ. tad yathā — e­ka­gu­ṇa­sni­gdha­syai­ka­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­na dvyā­di­saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khe­yā­na­nta­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­na vā nāsti bandhaḥ. ta­syai­vai­ka­gu­ṇa­sni­gdha­sya e­ka­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣe­ṇa dvyā­di­saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khe­yā­na­nta­gu­ṇa­rū­kśe­ṇa vā nāsti bandhaḥ. tathā e­ka­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣa­syā­pi yojyam iti.§ 59­3­. etau ja­gha­nya­gu­ṇa­sni­gdha­rū­kṣau va­rja­yi­tvā anyeṣāṃ snigdhānāṃ rūkṣāṇāṃ ca pa­ra­spa­re­ṇa bandho bha­va­tī­ty a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa prasaṃge tatrāpi pra­ti­ṣe­dha­vi­ṣa­ya­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­m āha —gu­ṇa­sā­mye sa­dṛ­śā­nā­m || 5­.­35 || § 59­4­. ‘­sa­dṛ­śa­’ grahaṇaṃ tu­lya­ja­tī­ya­saṃ­pra­tya­yā­rtha­m­. ‘­gu­ṇa­sā­mya­’ grahaṇaṃ tu­lya­bhā­ga­saṃ­pra­tya­yā­rtha­m­. etad uktaṃ bhavati — dvi­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhā­nāṃ dvi­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣaiḥ tri­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhā­nāṃ dvi­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣaiḥ dvi­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhā­nāṃ dvi­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhaiḥ dvi­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣā­ṇāṃ dvi­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣai­ś cai­tye­va­m ādiṣu nāsti bandha iti. yady evaṃ ‘­sa­dṛ­śa­’ grahaṇaṃ kim a­rtha­m­? gu­ṇa­vai­ṣa­mye sa­dṛ­śā­nā­m api ba­ndha­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ ‘­sa­dṛ­śa­’ grahaṇaṃ kri­ya­te­.§ 59­5­. ato vi­ṣa­ma­gu­ṇā­nāṃ tu­lya­jā­tī­yā­nā­m a­tu­lya­jā­tī­yā­nā­m cā­ni­ya­me­na ba­ndha­pra­sa­ktau i­ṣṭā­rtha­saṃ­pra­tya­yā­rtha­m idam ucyate —dvya­dhi­kā­di­gu­ṇā­nāṃ tu || 5­.­36 || § 59­6­. dvābhyāṃ gu­ṇā­bhyā­m adhiko dvya­dhi­kaḥ­. kaḥ punar asau? ca­tu­rgu­ṇaḥ­. ‘­ā­di­’ śabdaḥ pra­kā­rā­rthaḥ­. kaḥ punar asau pra­kā­raḥ­? dvya­dhi­ka­tā­. tena pa­ñca­gu­ṇā­dī­nāṃ sa­mpra­tya­yo na bha­va­ti­. tena dvya­dhi­kā­di­gu­ṇā­nāṃ tu­lya­jā­tī­yā­nā­m a­tu­lya­jā­tī­yā­nā­m ca bandha ukto bhavati ne­ta­re­ṣā­m­. tad yathā — dvi­gu­ṇa­sni­gdha­sya pa­ra­mā­ṇo­r e­ka­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­na dvi­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­na tri­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­na vā nāsti bandhaḥ. ca­tu­rgu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­na punar asti bandhaḥ. tasyaiva punar dvi­gu­ṇa­sni­gdha­sya pa­ñca­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­na ṣa­ṭsa­ptā­ṣṭa­saṃ­khye­yā­na­nta­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­na vā bandho nāsti. evaṃ tri­gu­ṇa­sni­ghda­sya pa­ñca­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­na bandho ’sti. śeṣaiḥ pū­rvo­tta­ri­a­r na bha­va­ti­. ca­tu­rgu­ṇa­sni­gdha­sya ṣa­ḍgu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­nā­sti bandhaḥ. śeṣaiḥ pū­rvo­tta­rai­r nāsti. evaṃ śeṣeṣv api yojyaḥ. tathā dvi­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣa­sya e­ka­dvi­tri­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣai­r nāsti bandhaḥ. ca­tu­rgu­ṇa­rū­kṣe­ṇa tv asti bandhaḥ. tasyaiva dvi­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣa­sya pa­ñca­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣā­di­bhi­r u­tta­ri­a­r nāsti bandhaḥ. evaṃ tri­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣā­dī­nā­m api dvi­gu­ṇā­dhi­kai­r bandho yojyaḥ. evaṃ bhi­nna­jā­tī­ye­ṣv pi yojyaḥ. uktaṃ ca — ṇiddhassa ṇiddhe ṇa du­rā­dhi­e­ṇa lukkhassa lukkheṇa du­rā­dhi­e­ṇa | ṇiddhassa lukkheṇa havei baṃdho ja­ha­ṇṇa­va­jjo visame same vā | ‘tu’ śabdo vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­rthaḥ­. pra­ti­ṣe­dhaṃ vyā­va­rta­ya­ti bandhaṃ ca vi­śe­ṣa­ya­ti­.§ 59­7­. kim artham a­dhi­ka­gu­ṇa­vi­ṣa­yo bandho vyākhyāto na sa­ma­gu­ṇa­vi­ṣa­ya ity ata āha —bandhe ’dhikau pa­ri­ṇā­mi­kau ca || 5­.­37 || § 59­8­. a­dhi­kā­rā­d ‘­gu­ṇa­’ śabdaḥ saṃ­ba­dya­te­. a­dhi­ka­gu­ṇā­v a­dhi­kā­v iti. bhā­vā­nta­rā­pā­da­naṃ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­tvaṃ kli­nna­gu­ḍa­va­t­. yathā klinno guḍo ’­dhi­ka­ma­dhu­ra­ra­saḥ pa­rī­tā­nāṃ re­ṇvā­dī­nāṃ sva­gu­ṇā­pā­da­nā­t pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kaḥ­. tathānyo ’py a­dhi­ka­gu­ṇa a­lpī­ya­saḥ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka iti kṛtvā dvi­gu­ṇā­di­sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­sya ca­tu­rgu­ṇā­di­sni­gdha­rū­kṣaḥ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ko bha­va­ti­. tataḥ pū­rvā­va­sthā­pra­cya­va­na­pū­rva­kaṃ tā­rtī­yi­ka­m a­va­sthā­nta­raṃ prā­du­rbha­va­tī­ty e­ka­tva­m u­pa­pa­dya­te­. i­ta­ra­thā hi śu­kla­kṛ­ṣṇa­ta­ntu­va­t saṃyoge saty apy a­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­tvā­t sarvaṃ vi­vi­kta­rū­pe­ṇai­vā­va­ti­ṣṭhe­ta­. uktena vidhinā bandhe punaḥ sati jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nāṃ karmaṇāṃ triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭi­ko­ṭyā­di­sthi­ti­r u­pa­pa­nna bha­va­ti­.§ 59­9­. ‘­u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ sat’ iti dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m uktaṃ punar a­pa­re­ṇa pra­kā­re­ṇa dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­d dravyam || 5­.­38 || § 60­0­. guṇāś ca pa­rya­yā­ś ca gu­ṇa­pa­rya­yāḥ­. te ’sya santīti gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­d dra­vya­m­. atra mator u­tpa­ttā­v ukta eva sa­mā­dhiḥ­, ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­do­pa­pa­tte­r iti. ke guṇāḥ ke pa­ryā­yāḥ­? a­nva­yi­no guṇā vya­ti­re­ki­ṇaḥ pa­ryā­yāḥ­. u­bha­yai­r upetaṃ dravyam iti. uktaṃ ca — guṇa idi da­vva­vi­hā­ṇaṃ da­vva­vi­kā­ro hi pajjavo bhaṇido | tehi aṇūṇaṃ davvaṃ a­ju­da­pa­si­ddhaṃ have ṇiccaṃ || iti etad uktaṃ bha­va­ti­, dravyaṃ dra­vyā­nta­rā­d yena vi­śi­ṣya­te sa guṇaḥ. tena hi tad dravyaṃ vi­dhī­ya­te­. asati tasmin dra­vya­saṃ­ka­ra­pra­sṅgaḥ syāt. tad yathā — jīvaḥ pu­dga­lā­di­bhyo jñā­nā­di­bhi­r guṇair vi­śi­ṣya­te­, pu­dga­lā­da­ya­ś ca rū­pā­di­bhiḥ­. tataś cā­vi­śe­ṣe saṃkaraḥ syāt. tataḥ sā­mā­nyā­pe­kṣa­yā a­nva­yi­no jñā­nā­da­yo jīvasya guṇāḥ pu­dga­lā­dī­nāṃ ca rū­pā­da­yaḥ­. teṣāṃ vikārā vi­śe­ṣā­tma­nā bhi­dya­mā­nāḥ pa­ryā­yāḥ­. gha­ṭa­jñā­naṃ pa­ṭa­jñā­naṃ krodho māno gandho varṇas tīvro manda ity evam ā­da­yaḥ­. tebhyo ’nyatvaṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d ā­pa­dya­mā­naḥ sa­mu­dā­yo dra­vya­vya­pa­de­śa­bhā­k­. yadi hi sarvathā sa­mu­dā­yo ’­na­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­ta eva syāt sa­rvā­bhā­vaḥ syāt. tad yathā — pa­ra­spa­ra­vi­la­kṣa­ṇā­nāṃ sa­mu­dā­ye sati e­kā­na­rthā­nta­ra­bhā­vā­t sa­mu­dā­ya­sya sa­rvā­bhā­vaḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­to ’­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­ta­tvā­t­. yadi idaṃ rūpaṃ tasmād a­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­tā ra­sā­da­yaḥ­. tataḥ sa­mu­dā­yo ’­na­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­taḥ­. yaś ca ra­sā­di­bhyo ’­rtha­nta­ra­bhū­tā­d rūpād a­na­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­taḥ sa­mu­dā­yaḥ sa kathaṃ ra­sā­di­bhyo ’­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­to na bha­ve­t­. tataś ca rū­pa­mā­traṃ sa­mu­dā­yaḥ pra­sa­ktaḥ­. na caikaṃ rūpaṃ sa­mu­dā­yo bha­vi­tu­m a­rha­ti­. tataḥ sa­mu­dā­yā­bhā­vaḥ­. sa­mu­dā­yā­bhā­vā­c ca ta­da­na­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­tā­nāṃ sa­mu­dā­yi­nā­m apy abhāva iti sa­rvā­bhā­vaḥ­. evaṃ ra­sā­di­ṣv api yo­jya­m­. tasmāt sa­mu­dā­ya­m icchatā ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­rthā­nta­ra­bhā­va e­ṣi­ta­vyaḥ­.§ 60­1­. uktānāṃ dravyāṇāṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­ni­rde­śā­t ta­dvi­ṣa­ya eva dra­vyā­dhya­va­sā­ye prasakte a­nu­kta­dra­vya­saṃ­sū­ca­nā­rtha­m āha —kālaś ca || 5­.­39 || § 60­2­. kim? ‘­dra­vya­m­’ iti vyā­kya­śe­ṣaḥ­. kataḥ?1 ta­lla­kṣa­ṇo­pe­ta­tvā­t­. dvividhaṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m uktam — ‘­u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ sat’ ‘­gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­d dra­vya­m­’ iti ca. ta­du­bha­yaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ kālasya vi­dya­te­. tad yathā — dhrauvyaṃ tāvat kālasya sva­pra­tya­yaṃ sva­bhā­va­vya­va­sthā­nā­t­. vya­yo­da­yau pa­ra­pra­tya­yau­, a­gu­ru­la­ghu­gu­ṇa­vṛ­ddhi­hā­ny a­pe­kṣa­yā sva­pra­tya­yau ca. tathā guṇā api kālasya sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­rū­pāḥ santi. ta­trā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇo va­rta­nā­he­tu­tva­m­, sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­ś cā­ce­ta­na­tvā­mū­rta­tva­sū­kṣma­tvā­gu­ru­la­ghu­tvā­da­yaḥ­. pa­ryā­ya­ś ca dra­vyo­tpā­da­la­kṣa­ṇā yojyāḥ. tasmād dvi­pra­kā­ra­la­kṣa­ṇo­pe­ta­tvā­d ā­kā­śā­di­va­t kālasya dravyatvaṃ si­ddha­m­. ta­syā­sti­tva­liṃ­gaṃ dha­rmā­di­va­d vyā­khyā­ta­m ‘­va­rta­nā­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ kālaḥ’ iti. nanu kim artham ayaṃ kālaḥ pṛthag u­cya­te­. yatraiva dha­rmā­da­ya uktās ta­trai­vā­ya­m api vaktavyaḥ ‘­a­jī­va­kā­yā dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śa­kā­la­pu­dga­lāḥ­’ iti. naivaṃ śa­ṅkhya­m­; ta­tro­dde­śe sati kā­ya­tva­m asya syāt. neṣyate ca mu­kyo­pa­cā­ra­pra­de­śa­pra­ca­ya­ka­lpa­nā­bhā­vā­t­. dha­rmā­dī­naṃ tāvan mu­kya­pra­de­śa­pra­ca­ya uktaḥ ‘­a­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pra­de­śāḥ­’ ity evam ā­di­nā­. aṇor apy e­ka­pra­de­śa­sya pū­rvo­tta­ra­bhā­va­pra­jñā­pa­na­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yo­pa­cā­ra­ka­lpa­na­yā pra­de­śa­pra­ca­ya uktaḥ. kālasya punar dvedhāpi pra­de­śa­pra­ca­ya­ka­lpa­nā nāstīty a­kā­ya­tva­m­. api ca tatra pāṭhe ‘­ni­ṣkri­yā­ṇi ca’ ity atra dha­rmā­dī­nā­m ā­kā­śā­ntā­nāṃ ni­ṣkri­ya­tve pra­ti­pā­di­te i­ta­re­ṣāṃ jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ sa­kri­ya­tva­prā­pti­va­t kā­la­syā­pi sa­kri­ya­tvaṃ syāt. a­thā­kā­śā­t prākkāla u­ddi­śye­ta­. tan na; ‘ā ā­kā­śā­d e­ka­dra­vyā­ṇi­’ ity e­ka­dra­vya­tva­m asya syāt. tasmāt pṛthag iha kā­lo­dde­śaḥ kri­ya­te­. a­ne­ka­dra­vya­tve sati kim asya pra­mā­ṇa­m­. lo­kā­kā­śa­sya yāvantaḥ pra­de­śā­s tāvantaḥ kā­lā­ṇa­vo ni­ṣkri­yāḥ­. e­kai­kā­kā­śa­pra­de­śe e­kai­ka­vṛ­ttyā lokaṃ vyāpya vya­va­sthi­tāḥ­. uktaṃ ca — lo­gā­gā­sa­pa­de­se ekkekke je ṭṭhiyā hu ekkakkā | ra­ya­ṇā­ṇaṃ rā­sī­vi­va te kālāṇū mu­ṇe­ya­vvā || rū­pā­di­gu­ṇa­vi­ra­hā­d a­mū­rtāḥ­.1 Note JS: for kataḥ? read kutaḥ? § 60­3­. va­rta­nā­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya mukhyasya kālasya pra­mā­ṇa­m u­kta­m­. pa­ri­ṇā­mā­di­ga­mya­sya vya­va­hā­ra­kā­la­sya kiṃ pra­mā­na­m ity ata idam ucyate —so ’­na­nta­sa­ma­yaḥ || 5­.­40 || § 60­4­. sā­mpra­ti­ka­syai­ka­sa­ma­yi­ka­tve ’pi atīta a­nā­ga­tā­ś ca samayā anantā iti kṛtvā ‘­a­na­nta­sa­ma­yaḥ­’ ity u­cya­te­. athavā mu­khya­syai­va kālasya pra­mā­ṇā­va­dhā­ra­ra­ṇā­rtha­m idam u­cya­te­. a­na­nta­pa­ryā­ya­va­rta­nā­he­tu­tvā­d eko ’pi kā­lā­ṇu­r ananta ity u­pa­ca­rya­te­. samayaḥ punaḥ pa­ra­ma­ni­ru­ddhaḥ kā­lāṃ­śa­s ta­tpra­ca­ya­vi­śe­ṣa ā­va­li­kā­di­r a­va­ga­nta­vyaḥ­.§ 60­5­. āha gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­d dravyam ity uktaṃ tatra ke guṇā ity a­tro­cya­te —dra­vyā­śra­yā nirguṇā guṇāḥ || 5­.­41 || § 60­6­. dravyam āśrayo yeṣāṃ te dra­vyā­śra­yāḥ­. niṣkrāntā guṇebhyo ni­rgu­ṇāḥ­. evam u­bha­ya­la­kṣa­no­pe­tā guṇā iti. ‘­ni­rgu­ṇāḥ­’ iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ dvya­ṇu­kā­di­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­. tāny api hi kā­ra­ṇa­bhū­ta­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­dra­vyā­śra­yā­ṇi gu­ṇa­va­nti tu tasmāt ‘­ni­rgu­ṇāḥ­’ iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t tāni ni­va­rtti­tā­ni bha­va­nti­. nanu paryāyā api gha­ṭa­saṃ­sthā­nā­da­yo dra­vyā­śra­yā ni­rgu­ṇa­ś ca, teṣām api guṇatvaṃ prā­pno­ti­. ‘­dra­vyā­śra­yāḥ­’ iti va­ca­nā­t ‘nityaṃ dravyam āśritya vartante ye’ te guṇā iti vi­śe­ṣā­t paryāyā ni­va­rti­tā bha­va­nti­. te hi kā­dā­ci­tkā iti.§ 60­7­. a­sa­kṛ­t ‘­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­’ śabda uktaḥ. tasya ko ’rtha iti praśne u­tta­ra­m āha —tadbhāvaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ || 5­.­42 || § 60­8­. athavā guṇā dravyād a­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­tā iti ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d darśanaṃ tat kiṃ bhavato ’­bhi­ma­ta­m­. na; ity āha — yady api ka­thaṃ­ci­d vya­pa­de­śā­di­bhe­da­he­tva­pe­kṣa­yā dravyād anye, tathāpi ta­da­vya­ti­re­kā­t ta­tpa­ri­ṇā­mā­c ca nānye. yady evaṃ sa ucyatāṃ kaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti. ta­nni­śca­yā­rtha­m idam ucyate — dha­rmā­dī­ni dravyāṇi ye­nā­tma­nā bhavanti sa ta­dbhā­va­s tattvaṃ pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti ā­khyā­ya­te­. sa dvividho ’­nā­di­r ā­di­māṃ­ś ca. ta­trā­na­di­r dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ ga­tyu­pa­gra­hā­diḥ sā­mā­nyā­pe­kṣa­yā­. sa e­vā­di­māṃ­ś ca bhavati vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā iti.iti ta­ttvā­rtha­vṛ­ttau sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhi­saṃ­jñi­kā­yāṃ paṃcamo ’dhyāyaḥ || 5 || atha ṣaṣṭho ’dhyāyaḥ (§§ 60­9­–­66­2­)§ 60­9­. āha, a­jī­va­pa­dā­rtho vyā­khyā­taḥ­. idāniṃ ta­da­na­nta­ro­dde­śa­bhā­gā­sra­va­pa­dā­rtho vyākhyeya iti tatas ta­tpra­si­ddhya­rtha­m idam ucyate —kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ­ka­rma yogaḥ || 6.1 || § 61­0­. kā­yā­da­yaḥ śabdā vyā­khyā­tā­rthāḥ­. karma kriyā ity a­na­rthā­nta­ra­m­. kā­ya­vā­ṅma­na­sāṃ karma kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ­ka­rma yoga ity ā­khyā­ya­te­. ā­tma­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spa­ndo yogaḥ. sa ni­mi­tta­bhe­dā­t tridhā bhi­dya­te­. kā­ya­yo­go vāgyogo ma­no­yo­ga iti. tad yathā — vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­sa­dbhā­ve sati au­dā­ri­kā­di­sa­pta­vi­dha­kā­ya­va­rga­ṇā­nya­ta­mā­la­mba­nā­pe­kṣa ā­tma­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spa­ndaḥ kā­ya­yo­gaḥ­. śa­rī­ra­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­pā­di­ta­vā­gva­rga­ṇā­la­mba­ne sati vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­ma­tya­kṣa­rā­dyā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­pā­di­tā­bhya­nta­ra­vā­gla­bdhi­sāṃ­ni­dhye vā­kpa­ri­nā­mā­bhi­mu­kha­syā­tma­naḥ pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spa­ndo vā­gyo­gaḥ­. a­bya­nta­ra­vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­no­i­ndri­yā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­tma­ka­ma­no­la­bdhi­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne bā­hya­ni­mi­tta­ma­no­va­rga­ṇā­la­mba­ne ca sati ma­naḥ­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhi­mu­kha­syā­tma­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spa­ndo ma­no­yo­gaḥ­. kṣaye ’pi tri­vi­dha­va­rga­ṇā­pe­kṣaḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­na ā­tma­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spa­ndo yogo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­.§ 61­1­. āha, a­bhyu­pe­maḥ ā­hi­ta­trai­vi­dhya­kri­yo yoga iti. prakṛta idānīṃ ni­rdi­śya­tā­m kiṃ lakṣaṇa āsrava ity u­cya­te­. yo ’yaṃ yo­ga­śa­bdā­bhi­de­yaḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa pu­ru­ṣa­sya —sa āsravaḥ || 6.2 || § 61­2­. yathā sa­ra­ssa­li­lā­vā­hi­dvā­raṃ ta­dā­sra­va­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­d āsrava ity ā­khyā­ya­te tathā yo­ga­pra­ṇā­li­ka­yā ātmanaḥ karma ā­sra­va­tī­ti yoga āsrava iti vya­pa­de­śa­m a­rha­ti­.§ 61­3­. āha, karma dvividhaṃ puṇyaṃ pāpaṃ ceti. tasya kim a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa yoga ā­sra­va­he­tu­r ā­ho­svi­d asti kaścit pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity a­tro­cya­te —śubhaḥ pu­ṇya­syā­śu­bhaḥ pāpasya || 6.3 || § 61­4­. kaḥ śubho yogaḥ ko vā a­śu­bhaḥ­. prā­ṇā­ti­pā­tā­da­ttā­dā­na­mai­thu­nā­di­r aśubhaḥ kā­ya­yo­gaḥ­. a­nṛ­ta­bhā­ṣa­ṇa­pa­ru­ṣā­sa­bhya­va­ca­nā­di­r aśubho vā­gyo­gaḥ­. va­dha­ci­nta­ne­rṣyā­sū­yā­di­r aśubho ma­no­yo­gaḥ­. tato vi­pa­rī­taḥ śubhaḥ. kathaṃ yogasya śu­bhā­śu­bha­tva­m­. śu­bha­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­rvṛ­tto yogaḥ śubhaḥ. a­śu­bha­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­rvṛ­tta­ś cā­śu­bhaḥ­. na punaḥ śu­bhā­śu­bha­ka­rma­kā­ra­ṇa­tve­na­. yady evam ucyate śu­bha­yo­ga eva na syāt, śu­bha­yo­ga­syā­pi jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­di­ba­ndha­he­tu­tvā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t­. punāty ātmānaṃ pūyate ’­ne­ne­ti vā pu­ṇya­m­. tat sa­dve­dyā­di­. pāti rakṣati ātmānaṃ śubhād iti pā­pa­m­. tad a­sa­dve­dyā­di­.§ 61­5­. āha kim ayam āsravaḥ sa­rva­saṃ­sā­ri­ṇā­m sa­mā­na­pha­lā­ra­mbha­he­tu­r ā­ho­svi­t kaścid asti pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity a­tro­cya­te —sa­ka­ṣā­yā­ka­ṣā­ya­yoḥ sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­ke­ryā­pa­tha­yoḥ || 6.4 || § 61­6­. svā­mi­bhe­dā­d ā­sra­va­bhe­daḥ­. svāminau dvau sa­ka­ṣā­yo ’­ka­ṣā­ya­ś cati. kaṣāyaḥ kro­dhā­diḥ­. kaṣāya iva ka­ṣā­yaḥ­. kaḥ u­pa­mā­rthaḥ­. yathā kaṣāyo nai­ya­gro­dhā­diḥ śle­ṣa­he­tu­s tathā kro­dhā­di­r apy ātmanaḥ ka­rma­śle­ṣa­he­tu­tvā­t kaṣāya iva kaṣāya ity u­cya­te­. saha ka­ṣā­ye­ṇa vartata iti sa­ka­ṣā­yaḥ­. na vidyate kaṣāyo yasyety a­ka­ṣā­yaḥ­. sa­ka­ṣā­ya­ś cā­ka­ṣā­ya­ś ca sa­ka­ṣā­yā­ka­ṣā­yau tayoḥ sa­ka­ṣā­yā­ka­ṣā­ya­yoḥ­. saṃ­pa­rā­yaḥ saṃsāraḥ ta­tpra­yo­ja­naṃ karma sā­mpa­rā­yi­ka­m­. ī­ra­ṇa­m īryā yogo gatir ity arthaḥ. ta­ddvā­ra­kaṃ karma ī­ryā­pa­tha­m­. sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­kaṃ ca ī­ryā­pa­thaṃ ca sā­mpa­rā­yi­ke­ryā­pa­the­. tayoḥ sā­mpa­rā­yi­ke­ryā­pa­tha­yoḥ­. ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ sa­ka­ṣā­ya­syā­tma­no mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­deḥ sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­ka­sya karmaṇa āsravo bha­va­ti­. a­ka­ṣā­ya­sya u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­yā­de­r ī­ryā­pa­tha­sya karmaṇa āsravo bha­va­ti­.§ 61­7­. ādāv u­ddi­ṣṭa­syā­sra­va­sya bhe­da­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —i­ndri­ya­ka­ṣā­yā­vra­ta­kri­yāḥ pa­ñca­ca­tuḥ­pa­ñca­pa­ñca­viṃ­śa­ti­saṃ­khyāḥ pūrvasya bhedāḥ || 6.5 || § 61­8­. atra i­ndri­yā­dī­nāṃ paṃ­cā­di­bhi­r ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­, i­ndri­yā­ṇi paṃca. catvāraḥ ka­ṣā­yāḥ­. pa­ñcā­vra­tā­ni­. pa­ñca­viṃ­śa­tiḥ kriyā iti. tatra pa­ñce­ndri­yā­ṇi spa­rśa­nā­dī­ny u­ktā­ni­. catvāraḥ kaśāyāḥ kro­dhā­da­yaḥ­. pa­ñcā­vra­tā­ni prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇā­dī­ni va­kṣya­te­. pa­ñca­viṃ­śa­tiḥ kriyā ucyante — cai­tya­gu­ru­pra­va­ca­na­pū­jā­di­la­kṣa­ṇā sa­mya­ktva­va­rdha­nī kriyā sa­mya­ktva­kri­yā­. a­nya­de­va­tā­sta­va­nā­di­rū­pā mi­thyā­tva­he­tu­kī pra­vṛ­tti­r mi­thyā­tva­kri­yā­. ga­ma­nā­ga­ma­nā­di­pra­va­rta­naṃ kā­yā­di­bhiḥ pra­yo­ga­kri­yā­. saṃ­ya­ta­sya sataḥ a­vi­ra­tiṃ pra­tyā­bhi­mu­khyaṃ sa­mā­dā­na­kri­yā­. ī­ryā­pa­tha­ni­mi­tte­ryā­pa­tha­kri­yā­. tā etāḥ pañca kriyā. kro­dhā­ve­śā­t prā­do­ṣi­kī kriyā. pra­du­ṣṭa­sya sato ’­bhyu­dya­maḥ kāyikī kriyā. hiṃ­so­pa­ka­ra­ṇā­dā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇi­kī kriyā. duḥ­ko­tpa­tti­ta­ntra­tvā­t pā­ri­tā­pi­kī kriyā. ā­yu­ri­ndri­ya­ba­lo­cchvā­sa­niḥ­śvā­sa­prā­ṇā­nāṃ vi­yo­ga­ka­ra­ṇā­t prā­nā­ti­pā­ti­kī kriyā. tā etāḥ pañca kriyāḥ. rā­gā­rdrī­kṛ­ta­tvā­t pra­mā­di­no ra­ma­ṇī­ya­rū­pā­lo­ka­nā­bhi­prā­yo da­rśa­na­kri­yā­. pra­mā­da­va­śā­t spṛ­ṣṭa­vya­saṃ­ce­ta­nā­nu­ba­ndhaḥ spa­rśa­na­kri­yā­. a­pū­rvā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇo­tpā­da­nā­t prā­tya­yi­kī kriyā. srtī­pu­ru­ṣa­pa­śu­sa­mpā­ti­de­śe ’­nta­rma­lo­tsa­rga­ka­ra­ṇaṃ sa­ma­ntā­nu­pā­ta­kri­yā­. a­pra­mṛ­ṣṭā­dṛ­ṣṭa­bhū­mau kā­yā­di­ni­kṣe­po ’­nā­bho­ga­kri­yā­. tā etāḥ pañca kriyā. yāṃ pareṇa nirvartyāṃ kriyāṃ svayaṃ karoti sā sva­ha­sta­kri­yā­. pā­pā­dā­nā­di­pra­vṛ­tti­vi­śe­ṣā­bhya­nu­jñā­naṃ ni­sa­rga­kri­yā­. pa­rā­ca­ri­ta­sā­va­dyā­di­pra­kā­śa­naṃ vi­dā­ra­ṇa­kri­yā­. ya­tho­ktā­m ājñām ā­va­śya­kā­di­ṣu cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­da­yā­t kartum a­śa­knu­va­to ’­nya­thā­pra­rū­pa­ṇa­d ā­jñā­vyā­pā­di­kī kriyā. śā­ṭhyā­la­syā­bhyāṃ pra­va­ca­no­pa­di­ṣṭa­vi­dhi­ka­rta­vya­tā­nā­da­ro ’­nā­kā­ṅkṣa­kri­yā­. tā etāḥ pañca kriyā. che­da­na­bhe­da­na­vi­śa­sa­nā­di­kri­yā­pa­ra­tva­m anyena vārambhe kri­ya­mā­ṇe praharṣaḥ prā­ra­mbha­kri­yā­. pa­ri­gra­hā­vi­nā­śā­rthā pā­ri­grā­hi­kī kriyā. jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­di­ṣu ni­kṛ­ti­r vañcanaṃ mā­yā­kri­yā­. anyaṃ mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­kri­yā­ka­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇā­vi­ṣṭaṃ pra­śaṃ­sā­di­bhi­r dṛ­ḍha­ya­ti yathā sādhu ka­ro­ṣī­ti sā mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­kri­yā­. saṃ­ya­ma­ghā­ti­ka­rmo­da­ya­va­śā­d a­ni­vṛ­tti­r a­pra­tyā­khyā­na­kri­yā­. tā etāḥ pañca kriyāḥ. sa­mu­di­tāḥ pa­ñca­viṃ­śa­ti­kri­yāḥ­. e­tā­nī­ndri­yā­dī­ni kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhe­dā­d bhedam ā­pa­dya­mā­nā­ni sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­ka­sya karmaṇa ā­śra­va­dvā­rā­ṇi bha­va­nti­.§ 61­9­. a­trā­ha­, yo­ga­tra­ya­sya sa­rvā­tma­kā­rya­tvā­t sarveṣāṃ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇāṃ sā­dhā­ra­ṇaḥ­, tato ba­ndha­pha­lā­nu­bha­va­naṃ pra­tya­vi­śe­ṣa ity a­tro­cya­te — naitad e­va­m­. yasmāt saty api pra­tyā­tma­saṃ­bha­ve teṣāṃ jī­va­pa­ri­ṇā­me­bhyo ’­na­nta­vi­ka­lpe­bhyo viśeṣo ’­bhya­nu­jñā­ya­te katham iti ced ucyate —tī­vra­ma­nda­jñā­tā­jñā­ta­bhā­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­vī­rya­vi­śe­ṣe­bhya­s ta­dvi­śe­ṣaḥ || 6.6 || § 62­0­. bā­hyā­bhya­nta­ra­he­tū­dī­ra­ṇa­va­śā­d udriktaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­s tīvraḥ. ta­dvi­pa­rī­to mandaḥ. ayaṃ prāṇī mayā hantavya iti jñātvā pra­vṛ­tti­r jñātam ity u­cya­te­. madāt pra­mā­dā­d vā­na­va­bu­dhya pra­vṛ­tti­r a­jñā­ta­m­. a­dhi­kri­ya­nte ’sminn arthā ity a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ dravyam ity arthaḥ. dravyasya sva­śa­kti­vi­śe­ṣo vī­rya­m­. bhā­va­śa­bdaḥ pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te — tī­vra­bhā­vo ma­nda­bhā­va ity ādiḥ. e­te­bhya­s ta­syā­sra­va­sya viśeṣo bha­va­ti­. kā­ra­ṇa­bhe­dā­d dhi kā­rya­bhe­da iti.§ 62­1­. a­trā­ha­, a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m u­kta­m­, ta­tsva­rū­pa­m a­ni­rjñā­ta­m atas ta­du­cya­tā­m iti. tatra bhe­da­pra­ti­pā­da­na­dvā­re­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­sva­rū­pa­ni­rjñā­nā­rtha­m āha —a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ jī­vā­jī­vāḥ || 6.7 || § 62­2­. u­kta­la­kṣa­ṇā jī­vā­jī­vāḥ­. yady u­kta­la­kṣa­ṇāḥ pu­na­rva­ca­naṃ kiṃ a­rtha­m­? a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­jñā­pa­nā­rthaṃ pu­na­rva­ca­naṃ­. jī­vā­jī­vā a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m ity ayaṃ viśeṣo jñā­pa­yi­ta­vya iti. kaḥ punar asau? hiṃ­sā­dyu­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­bhā­va iti. syād etan mū­la­pa­dā­rtha­yo­r dvitvāj jī­vā­jī­vā­v iti dvi­va­ca­naṃ nyā­ya­prā­pta­m iti. tan na, pa­ryā­yā­ṇā­m a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­t­. yena ke­na­ci­t pa­ryā­ye­ṇa viśiṣṭaṃ dravyam a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m­, na sā­mā­nya­m iti ba­hu­va­ca­naṃ kṛ­ta­m­. jī­vā­jī­vā a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ kasya? ā­sra­va­sye­ti­. a­rtha­va­śā­d a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho bha­va­ti­.§ 62­3­. tatra jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —ādyaṃ saṃ­ra­mbha­sa­mā­ra­mbhā­ra­mbha­yo­ga­kṛ­ta­kā­ri­tā­nu­ma­ta­ka­ṣā­ya­vi­śe­ṣai­s tris tris triś catuś caikaśaḥ || 6.8 || § 62­4­. prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇā­di­ṣu pra­mā­da­va­taḥ pra­ya­tnā­ve­śaḥ saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ­. sā­dha­na­sa­ma­bhyā­sī­ka­ra­ṇaṃ sa­mā­ra­mbhaḥ prakrama ā­ra­mbhaḥ­. ‘­yo­ga­’ śabdo vyā­khyā­tā­rthaḥ­. kṛ­ta­va­ca­naṃ svā­ta­ntrya­pra­ti­pa­ttyā­rtha­m­. kā­ri­tā­bhi­dhā­naṃ pa­ra­pra­yo­gā­pe­kṣa­m­. a­nu­ma­ta­śa­bdaḥ pra­yo­ja­ka­sya mā­na­sa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­pra­da­rśa­nā­rthaḥ­. a­bhi­hi­ta­la­kṣa­ṇāḥ kaṣāyāḥ kro­dhā­da­yaḥ­. vi­śi­ṣya­te ’rtho ’­rthā­nta­rā­d iti vi­śe­ṣaḥ­. sa pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te — saṃ­ra­mbha­vi­śe­ṣaḥ sa­mā­ra­mbha­vi­śe­ṣa ity ādi. ādyaṃ jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m etair viśeṣaiḥ ‘­bhi­dya­te­’ iti vā­kya­śe­ṣaḥ­. ete catvāraḥ su­ja­ntā­s tryā­di­śa­bdā ya­thā­kra­ma­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­nte — saṃ­ra­mbha­sa­mā­ra­mbhā­ra­mbhā­s trayaḥ, yogās trayaḥ, kṛ­ta­kā­ri­tā­nu­ma­tā­s trayaḥ, ka­ṣā­yā­ś catvāra iti. eteṣāṃ ga­ṇa­nā­bhyā­vṛ­ttiḥ sucā dyo­tya­te­. ekaśa iti vī­psā­ni­rde­śaḥ­. ekaikaṃ tryādīn bhedān nayed ity arthaḥ. yad yathā 1 — kro­dha­kṛ­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ mā­na­kṛ­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ mā­yā­kṛ­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ lo­bha­kṛ­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ kro­dha­kā­ri­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ mā­na­kā­ri­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ mā­ya­kā­ri­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ lo­bha­kā­ri­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ kro­dhā­nu­ma­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ mā­nā­nu­ma­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ mā­yā­nu­ma­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ lo­bhā­nu­ma­ta­kā­ysaṃ­ra­mbha­ś ceti dvā­da­śa­dhā kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ­. evaṃ vāgyoge ma­no­yo­ge ca dvā­da­śa­dhā saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ­. ta ete saṃ­pi­ṇḍi­tā­h ṣa­ṭtriṃ­śa­t­, tathā sa­mā­ra­mbhā api ṣa­ṭtriṃ­śa­t­, ārambhā api ṣa­ṭtriṃ­śa­t­. ete saṃ­pi­ṇḍi­tā jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇā­sra­va­bhe­dā a­ṣṭo­tta­ra­śa­ta­saṃ­khyāḥ saṃ­bha­va­nti­. ‘ca’ śabdo ’­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndya­pra­tyā­khyā­na­pra­tyā­khyā­na­saṃ­jva­la­na­ka­śā­ya­bhe­da­kṛ­tā­nta­rbhe­da­sa­mu­ccyā­rthaḥ­.1 Note JS: for yad yathā read tad yathā? § 62­5­. pa­ra­syā­jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­sya bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —ni­rva­rta­nā­ni­kṣe­pa­saṃ­yo­ga­ni­sa­rgā dvi­ca­tu­rdvi­tri­bhe­dāḥ param || 6.9 || § 62­6­. ni­rva­rtya­ta iti ni­rva­rta­nā ni­ṣpā­da­nā­. ni­kṣi­pya­ta iti nikṣepaḥ sthā­pa­nā­. saṃ­yu­jya­te iti saṃyogo mi­śrī­kṛ­ta­m­. ni­sṛ­jya­ta iti nisargaḥ pra­va­rta­na­m­. ete dvyā­di­bhi­r ya­thā­kra­ma­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­nte — ni­rva­rta­nā dvibhedā ni­kṣe­pa­ś ca­tu­rbhe­daḥ saṃyogo dvibhedaḥ ni­sa­rga­s tribheda iti. ta ete bhedā a­jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­sya ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. pa­ra­va­ca­na­m a­na­rtha­ka­m­, pū­rva­sū­tre ādyam iti va­ca­nā­d idam a­va­śi­ṣṭā­rthaṃ bha­va­tī­ti­. nā­na­rtha­ka­m­. anyārthaḥ pa­ra­śa­bdaḥ­. saṃ­ra­mbhā­di­bhyo ’nyāni ni­rva­rtta­nā­dī­ni­.1 i­ta­ra­thā hi ni­rva­rta­nā­dī­nā­m ā­tma­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sa­dbhā­vā­j jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­vi­ka­lpā eveti vi­jñā­ye­ta­. ni­rva­ta­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ dvividhaṃ mū­la­gu­ṇa­ni­rva­ta­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m u­ttra­ra­gu­ṇa­ni­rva­ta­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ ceti. tatra mū­la­gu­ṇa­ni­rva­ta­naṃ pa­ñca­vi­dha­m­, śa­rī­ra­vā­ṅma­naḥ­prā­ṇā­pā­nā­ś ca. u­ttra­ra­gu­ṇa­ni­rva­rta­naṃ kā­ṣṭha­pu­sta­ci­tra­ka­rmā­di­. ni­kṣe­pa­ś ca­tu­rvi­dhaḥ a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­ta­ni­kṣe­pā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ duḥ­pra­mṛ­ṣṭa­ni­kṣe­pā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ sa­ha­sā­ni­kṣe­pā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­nā­bho­ga­ni­kṣe­pā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ ceti. ni­sa­rga­s trividhaḥ — kā­ya­ni­sa­rgā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ vā­gni­sa­rgā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ ma­no­ni­sa­rgā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ ceti.1 Note JS: for ni­rva­rtta­nā­dī­ni read ni­rva­rta­nā­dī­ni­. § 62­7­. uktaḥ sā­mā­nye­na ka­rmā­sra­va­bhe­daḥ­. idānīṃ ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣā­sra­va­bhe­do va­kta­vyaḥ­. tasmin vaktavye ā­dya­yo­r jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­yo­r ā­sra­va­bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —ta­tpra­do­ṣa­ni­hna­va­mā­tsa­ryā­nta­rā­yā­sā­da­no­pa­ghā­tā jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­yoḥ || 6­.­10 || § 62­8­. ta­ttva­jña­na­sya mo­kṣa­sā­dha­na­sya kīrtane kṛte ka­syā­ci­d a­na­bhi­vyā­ha­ra­taḥ a­ntaḥ­pai­śu­nya­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ pra­do­ṣaḥ­. kutaś ci­tkā­ra­ṇā­n nāsti na vedmīty ādi jñānasya vya­pa­la­pa­naṃ ni­hna­vaḥ­. ku­ta­ści­t kā­ra­ṇā­d bhā­vi­ta­m api vijñanaṃ dā­nā­rha­m api yato na dīyate tan mā­tsa­rya­m­. jñā­na­vya­va­cche­da­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­nta­rā­yaḥ­. kāyena vācā ca pa­ra­pra­kā­śya­jñā­na­sya va­rja­na­m ā­sā­da­na­m­. pra­śa­sta­jñā­na­dū­ṣa­ṇa­m u­pa­ghā­taḥ­. ā­sā­da­na­m eveti cet? sato jñānasya vi­na­ya­pra­dā­nā­di­gu­ṇa­kī­rta­nā­nu­ṣṭhā­na­m ā­sā­da­na­m­. u­pa­ghā­ta­s tu jñānam a­jñā­na­m eveti jñā­na­nā­śā­bhi­prā­yaḥ­. iti a­na­yo­r ayaṃ bhedaḥ. ‘­’­ta­t­’ śabdena jñā­na­da­rśa­na­yoḥ pra­ti­ni­rde­rśaḥ kri­ya­te­. kathaṃ punar a­pra­kṛ­ta­yo­r a­ni­rdi­ṣṭa­yo­s tac chabdena pa­rā­ma­rśaḥ kartuṃ śakyaḥ? pra­śnā­pe­kṣa­yā­. jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­yoḥ ka āsrava iti praśne kṛte ta­da­pe­kṣa­yā tac chabdo jñā­na­da­rśa­ne pra­ti­ni­rdi­śa­ti­. etena jñā­na­da­rśa­na­va­tsu ta­tsā­dha­ne­ṣu ca pra­do­ṣā­da­yo yojyāḥ; ta­nni­mi­tta­tvā­t­. ta ete jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­yo­r ā­sra­va­he­ta­vaḥ­. e­ka­kā­ra­ṇa­sā­dhya­sya kā­rya­syā­ne­ka­sya da­rśa­nā­t tulye ’pi pra­do­ṣā­dau jñā­na­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­sra­va­si­ddhiḥ­.1 athavā vi­ṣa­ya­bhe­dā­d ā­sra­va­bhe­daḥ­. jñā­na­vi­ṣa­yāḥ pra­do­ṣā­da­yo jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya­. da­rśa­na­vi­ṣa­yāḥ pra­do­ṣā­da­yo da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sye­ti­.1 Note JS: for jñā­na­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­sra­va­si­ddhiḥ­. R­e­a­d jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­sra­va­si­ddhiḥ­. § 62­9­. ya­thā­na­yoḥ ka­rma­pra­kṛ­tyo­r ā­sra­va­bhe­dā­s tathā —duḥ­kha­śo­ka­tā­pā­kra­nda­na­va­dha­pa­ri­de­va­nā­ny ā­tma­pa­ro­bha­ya­sthā­ny a­sa­dve­dya­sya || 6­.­11 || § 63­0­. pī­ḍā­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mo duḥ­kha­m­. a­nu­grā­ha­ka­saṃ­ba­ndha­vi­cche­de vai­kla­vya­vi­śe­ṣaḥ śokaḥ. pa­ri­vā­dā­di­ni­mi­ttā­d ā­vi­lā­ntaḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­sya tī­vrā­nu­śa­ya­s tāpaḥ. pa­ri­tā­pa­jā­tā­śru­pā­ta­pra­cu­ra­vi­pra­lā­pā­di­bhi­r vya­kta­kra­nda­na­m ā­kra­nda­na­m­. ā­yu­ri­ndri­ya­ba­la­prā­ṇa­vi­yo­ga­ka­ra­ṇaṃ vadhaḥ. saṃ­kle­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­va­la­mba­naṃ gu­ṇa­sma­ra­ṇā­nu­kī­rta­na­pū­rva­kaṃ sva­pa­rā­nu­gra­hā­bhi­lā­ṣa­vi­ṣa­ya­m a­nu­ka­mpā­pra­cu­raṃ rodanaṃ pa­ri­de­va­na­m­. nanu ca śo­kā­dī­nāṃ duḥ­kha­vi­śe­ṣa­tvā­d duḥ­kha­gra­ha­ṇa­m e­vā­stu­? satyam e­va­m­; tathāpi ka­ti­pa­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pā­da­ne­na duḥ­kha­jā­tya­nu­vi­dhā­naṃ kri­ya­te­. yathā gaur ity ukte a­ni­rjñā­te viśeṣe ta­tpra­ti­pā­da­nā­rthaṃ kha­ṇḍa­mu­ṇḍa­kṛ­ṣṇa­śu­klā­dyu­pā­dā­naṃ kriyate tathā duḥ­kha­vi­ṣa­yā­srvā­saṃ­khye­ya­lo­ka­bhe­da­saṃ­bha­vā­d duḥkham ity ukte vi­śe­ṣā­ni­rjñā­nā­t ka­ti­pa­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rde­śe­na ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ kri­ya­te­. tāny etāni duḥ­khā­dī­ni kro­dhā­dyā­ve­śā­d ā­tma­sthā­ni bhavanti pa­ra­sthā­ny u­bha­ya­sthā­ni ca. etāni sarvāṇy a­sa­dve­dyā­sra­va­kā­ra­ṇā­ni ve­di­ta­vyā­ni­. atra codyate — yadi duḥ­khā­dī­ny ā­tma­pa­ro­bha­ya­sthā­ny a­sa­dve­dyā­sra­va­ni­mi­ttā­ni­, kim artham ārhataiḥ ke­śa­lu­ñca­nā­na­śa­nā­ta­pa­sthā­nā­dī­ni duḥ­kha­ni­mi­ttā­ny ā­sthī­ya­nte pareṣu ca pra­ti­pā­dya­nte iti? naiṣa doṣaḥ — a­nta­ra­ṅga­kro­dhā­dyā­ve­śa­pū­rva­kā­ṇi duḥ­khā­dī­ny a­sa­dve­dyā­sra­va­ni­mi­ttā­nī­ti vi­śe­ṣyo­kta­tvā­t­. yathā ka­sya­ci­d bhiṣajaḥ pa­ra­ma­ka­ru­ṇā­śa­sya niḥ­śa­lya­sya saṃ­ya­ta­syo­pa­ri gaṇḍaṃ pā­ṭa­ya­to duḥ­kha­he­tu­tve saty api na pā­pa­ba­ndho bā­hya­ni­mi­tta­mā­trā­d eva bha­va­ti­. evaṃ saṃ­sā­ra­vi­ṣa­ya­ma­hā­duḥ­khā­d u­dvi­gna­sya bhikṣos ta­nni­vṛ­ttyu­pā­yaṃ prati sa­mā­hi­ta­ma­na­ska­sya śā­stra­vi­hi­te karmaṇi pra­va­rta­mā­na­sya saṃ­kle­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhā­vā­d duḥ­kha­ni­mi­tta­tve saty api na pā­pa­ba­ndhaḥ­. uktaṃ ca —na duḥkhaṃ na sukhaṃ yadvad dhetur dṛṣṭaś ci­ki­tsi­te | ci­ki­tsā­yāṃ tu yuktasya syād duḥkham athavā sukham || na duḥkhaṃ na sukhaṃ tadvad dhetur mokṣasya sādhane | mo­kṣo­pā­ye tu yuktasya syād duḥkham athavā sukham || § 63­1­. uktā a­sa­dve­dyā­sra­va­he­ta­vaḥ­. sa­dve­dya­sya punaḥ ke ity a­tro­cya­te —bhū­ta­vra­tya­nu­ka­mpā­dā­na­sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­mā­di­yo­gaḥ kṣāntiḥ śaucam iti sa­dve­dya­sya || 6­.­12 || § 63­2­. tāsu tāsu gatiṣu ka­rmo­da­ya­va­śā­d bha­va­ntī­ti bhūtāni prāṇina ity arthaḥ. vratāny a­hiṃ­sā­dī­ni va­kṣya­nte­, tadvanto vra­ti­naḥ­. te dvi­vi­dhāḥ­. āgāraṃ prati ni­vṛ­ttau­tsu­kyāḥ­. saṃyatāḥ gṛ­hi­ṇa­ś ca saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ­. a­nu­gra­hā­rdrī­kṛ­ta­ce­ta­saḥ pa­ra­pī­ḍā­m ā­tma­sthā­m iva kurvato ’­nu­ka­mpa­na­m a­nu­ka­mpā­. bhūteṣu vratiṣu cā­nu­ka­mpā bhū­ta­vra­tya­nu­ka­mpā­. pa­rā­nu­gra­ha­bu­ddhyā sva­syā­ti­sa­rja­naṃ dā­na­m­. saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­vi­ni­vṛ­ttiṃ pra­tyā­gū­rṇo ’­kṣī­ṇā­śa­yaḥ sarāga ity u­cya­te­. prā­ṇī­ni­dri­ye­ṣv a­śu­bha­pra­vṛ­tte­r viratiḥ saṃ­ya­maḥ­. sa­rā­ga­sya saṃyama sarāgo vā saṃyamaḥ sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­maḥ­.1 ‘­ā­di­’­-­śa­bde­na saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­mā­kā­ma­ni­rja­rā­bā­la­ta­po ’­nu­ro­dhaḥ­. yogaḥ samādhiḥ sa­mya­kpra­ṇi­dhā­na­m ity arthaḥ. bhū­ta­vra­tya­nu­ka­mpā­dā­na­sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­mā­dī­nāṃ yogo bhū­ta­vra­tya­nu­ka­mpā­dā­na­sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­mā­di­yo­gaḥ­. kro­dhā­di­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ kṣāntiḥ. lo­bha­pra­kā­rā­ṇā­m u­pa­ra­maḥ śau­ca­m­. ‘­i­ti­’ śabdaḥ pra­kā­rā­rthaḥ­. ke te punas te pra­kā­rāḥ­. a­rha­tpū­jā­ka­ra­ṇa­ta­tpa­ra­tā­bā­la­vṛ­ddha­ta­pa­svi­vai­yā­vṛ­ttyā­da­yaḥ­. ‘­bhū­ta­’ gra­ha­ṇā­t siddhe ‘­vra­ti­’ grahaṇaṃ ta­dvi­ṣa­yā­nu­ka­mpā­prā­dhā­nya­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­m­. ta ete sa­dve­dya­syā­sra­vā jñeyāḥ.1 Note JS: for for sa­rā­ga­sya saṃyama read sa­rā­ga­sya saṃyamaḥ § 63­3­. atha ta­da­nta­ro­dde­śa­bhā­jo mo­ha­syā­sra­va­he­tau vaktavye ta­dbhe­da­sya da­rśa­na­mo­ha­syā­sra­va­he­tu­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m idam ucyate —ke­va­li­śru­ta­saṃ­gha­dha­rma­de­vā­va­rṇa­vā­do da­rśa­na­mo­ha­sya || 6­.­13 || § 63­4­. ni­rā­va­ra­ṇa­jñā­nāḥ ke­va­li­naḥ­. ta­du­pa­di­ṣṭaṃ bu­ddhya­ti­śa­ya­rddhi­yu­kta­ga­ṇa­dha­rā­nu­smṛ­taṃ gra­ntha­ra­ca­naṃ śrutaṃ bha­va­ti­. ra­tna­tra­yo­pe­taḥ śra­ma­ṇa­ga­ṇaḥ saṃghaḥ. a­hiṃ­sā­la­kṣa­ṇa­s ta­dā­ga­ma­de­śi­to dharmaḥ. devāś ca­tu­rṇi­kā­ya uktāḥ. gu­ṇa­va­tsu mahatsu a­sa­dbhū­ta­do­ṣo­dbhā­va­na­m a­va­rṇa­vā­daḥ­. eteṣv a­va­rṇa­vā­do da­rśa­na­mo­ha­syā­sra­va­he­tuḥ­. ka­va­lā­bhya­va­hā­ra­jī­vi­naḥ ke­va­li­na ity evam ādi vacanaṃ ke­va­li­nā­m a­va­rṇa­vā­daḥ­. māṃ­sa­bha­kṣa­ṇā­dya­na­va­dyā­bhi­dhā­naṃ śru­tā­va­rṇa­vā­daḥ­. śū­dra­tvā­śu­ci­tvā­dyā­vi­rbhā­va­naṃ saṃ­ghā­va­rṇa­vā­daḥ­. ji­no­pa­di­ṣṭo dharmo ni­rgu­ṇa­s ta­du­pa­se­vi­no ye te cāsurā bha­vi­ṣya­ntī­ty evam ādy a­bhi­dhā­naṃ dha­rmā­va­rṇa­vā­daḥ­. su­rā­māṃ­so­pa­se­vā­dyā­gho­ṣa­ṇaṃ de­vā­va­rṇa­vā­daḥ­.§ 63­5­. dvi­tī­ya­sya mo­ha­syā­sra­va­bhe­da­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —ka­ṣā­yo­da­yā­t tī­vra­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ś cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­sya || 6­.­14 || § 63­6­. kaṣāyā uktāḥ. udayo vi­pā­kaḥ­. ka­ṣā­yā­ṇā­m u­da­yā­t tī­vra­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ś cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­syā­sra­vo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. tatra sva­pa­ra­ka­ṣā­yo­tpā­da­naṃ ta­pa­svi­ja­na­vṛ­tta­dū­ṣa­ṇaṃ saṃ­kli­ṣṭa­li­ṅga­vra­ta­dhā­ra­ṇā­diḥ ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­ya­syā­sra­vaḥ­. sa­ddha­rmo­pa­ha­sa­na­dī­nā­ti­hā­sa­ka­nda­rpo­pa­hā­sa­ba­hu­vi­pra­lā­po­pa­hā­sa­śī­la­tā­di­r hā­sya­ve­da­nī­ya­sya­. vi­ci­tra­krī­ḍa­na­pa­ra­tā­vra­ta­śī­lā­ru­cyā­diḥ ra­ti­ve­da­nī­ya­sya­. pa­rā­ra­ti­prā­du­rbhā­va­na­ra­ti­vi­nā­śa­na­pā­pā­śī­la­saṃ­sa­rgā­diḥ a­ra­ti­ve­da­nī­ya­sya­. sva­śo­ko­tpā­da­na­pa­ra­śo­ka­plu­tā­bhi­na­nda­nā­diḥ śo­ka­ve­da­nī­ya­sya­. sva­bha­ya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­pa­ra­bha­yo­tpā­da­nā­di­r bha­ya­ve­da­nī­ya­sya­. ku­śa­la­kri­yā­cā­ra­ju­gu­psā­pa­ri­vā­da­śī­la­tvā­di­r ju­gu­psā­ve­da­nī­ya­sya­. a­lī­kā­bhi­dhā­yi­tā­ti­saṃ­dhā­na­pa­ra­tva­pa­ra­ra­ndhra­pre­kṣi­tva­pra­vṛ­ddha­rā­gā­diḥ strī­ve­da­nī­ya­sya­. sto­ka­kro­dhā­nu­tsu­ka­tva­sva­dā­ra­saṃ­to­ṣā­diḥ puṃ­ve­da­nī­ya­sya­. pra­cu­ra­ka­ṣā­yā­gu­hye­ndri­ya­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇa­pa­rā­ṅga­nā­va­ska­ndā­di­r na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­da­nī­ya­sya­.§ 63­7­. nirdiṣṭo mo­ha­nī­ya­syā­sra­va­bhe­daḥ­. idānīṃ ta­da­na­nta­ra­ni­rdi­ṣṭa­syā­yu­ṣa ā­sra­va­he­tau vaktavye ādyasya ni­ya­ta­kā­la­pa­ri­pā­ka­syā­yu­ṣaḥ kā­ra­ṇa­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m idam ucyate —ba­hvā­ra­mbha­pa­ri­gra­ha­tvaṃ nā­ra­ka­syā­yu­ṣaḥ || 6­.­15 || § 63­8­. ārambhaḥ prā­ṇi­pī­ḍā­he­tu­r vyā­pā­raḥ­. mamedaṃ bu­ddhi­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ pa­ri­gra­haḥ­. ā­ra­mbhā­ś ca pa­ri­gra­hā­ś ca ā­ra­mbha­pa­ri­gra­hāḥ­. bahava ā­ra­mbha­pa­ri­gra­hā yasya sa ba­hvā­ra­mbha­pa­ri­gra­haḥ­. tasya bhāvo ba­hvā­ra­mbha­pa­ri­gra­ha­tva­m­. hiṃ­sā­di­krū­ra­ka­rmā­ja­sra­pra­va­rta­na­pa­ra­sva­ha­ra­ṇa­vi­ṣa­yā­ti­gṛ­ddhi­kṛ­ṣṇa­le­śyā­bhi­jā­ta­rau­dra­dhyā­na­ma­ra­ṇa­kā­la­tā­di­la­kṣa­ṇo nā­ra­ka­syā­yu­ṣa āsravo bha­va­ti­.§ 63­9­. āha, ukto nā­ra­ka­syā­yu­ṣa ā­sra­vaḥ­. tai­rya­gyo­na­sye­dā­nīṃ vaktavya ity a­tro­cya­te —māyā tai­rya­gyo­na­sya || 6­.­16 || § 64­0­. cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣa­syo­da­yā­d ā­vi­rbhū­ta ātmanaḥ ku­ṭi­la­bhā­vo māyā nikṛtiḥ tai­rya­gyo­na­syā­yu­ṣa āsravo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. ta­tpra­pa­ñco mi­thyā­tvo­pe­ta­dha­rma­de­śa­nā niḥ­śī­la­tā­ti­saṃ­dhā­na­pri­ya­tā nī­la­kā­po­ta­le­śyā­rta­dhyā­na­ma­ra­ṇa­kā­la­tā­diḥ­.§ 64­1­. āha, vyā­khyā­ta­s tai­rya­gyo­na­syā­yu­ṣa ā­sra­vaḥ­. idānīṃ mā­nu­ṣa­syā­yu­ṣuḥ ko hetur ity a­tro­cya­te —a­lpā­ra­mbha­pa­ri­gra­ha­tvaṃ mā­nu­ṣa­sya || 6­.­17 || § 64­2­. nā­ra­kā­yu­r āsravo vyā­khyā­taḥ­. ta­dvi­pa­rī­to mā­nu­ṣa­syā­yu­ṣa iti saṃ­kṣe­paḥ­. tadvyāsaḥ — vi­nī­ta­sva­bhā­vaḥ pra­kṛ­ti­bha­dra­tā pra­gu­ṇa­vya­va­hā­ra­tā ta­nu­ka­ṣā­ya­tvaṃ ma­ra­ṇa­kā­lā­saṃ­kle­śa­tā­diḥ­.§ 64­3­. kim e­tā­vā­n eva mā­nu­ṣa­syā­yu­ṣa āsrava ity a­tro­cya­te —sva­bhā­va­mā­rda­vaṃ ca || 6­.­18 || § 64­4­. mṛdor bhāvo mā­rda­va­m­. sva­bhā­ve­na mārdavaṃ sva­bhā­va­mā­rda­vaṃ­. u­pa­de­śā­na­pe­kṣa­m ity arthaḥ. etad api mā­nu­ṣa­syā­yu­ṣa ā­sra­vaḥ­. pṛ­tha­gyo­ga­ka­ra­ṇaṃ kim a­rtha­m­? u­tta­rā­rtha­m­, de­vā­yu­ṣa āsravo ’yam api yathā syāt.§ 64­5­. kim etad eva dvitīyaṃ mā­nu­ṣa­syā­sra­vaḥ­? na; ity ucyate —ni­śśī­la­vra­ta­tvaṃ ca sa­rve­ṣā­m || 6­.­19 || § 64­6­. ‘ca’ śabdo ’­dhi­kṛ­ta­sa­mu­cya­yā­rthaḥ­.1 a­lpā­ra­mbha­pa­ri­gra­ha­tvaṃ ca niḥ­śī­la­vra­ta­tvaṃ ca. śīlāni ca vratāni ca śī­la­vra­tā­ni tāni va­kṣya­te­. niṣkrāntaḥ śī­la­vra­te­bhyo niḥ­śī­la­vra­taḥ­. tasya bhāvo niḥ­śī­la­vra­ta­tva­m­. ‘­sa­rve­ṣāṃ­’ grahaṇaṃ sa­ka­lā­yu­rā­sra­va­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m­. kiṃ de­vā­yu­ṣo ’pi bha­va­ti­? sa­tya­m­, bhavati bho­ga­bhū­mi­jā­pe­kṣa­yā­.1 Note JS: for sa­mu­cya­yā­rthaḥ read sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ § 64­7­. atha ca­tu­rtha­syā­yu­ṣaḥ ka āsrava ity a­tro­cya­te —sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­ma­saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­mā­kā­ma­ni­rja­rā­bā­la­ta­pāṃ­si daivasya || 6­.­20 || § 64­8­. sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­maḥ saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­ma­ś ca vyā­khyā­tau­. a­kā­ma­ni­rja­rā a­kā­ma­ś cā­ra­ka­ni­ro­dha­ba­ndha­na­ba­ddhe­ṣu kṣu­ttṛ­ṣṇā­ni­ro­dha­bra­hma­ca­rya­bhū­śa­yyā­ma­la­dhā­ra­ṇa­pa­ri­tā­pā­diḥ­. a­kā­me­na nirjarā a­kā­ma­ni­rja­rā­. bā­la­ta­po mi­thyā­da­rśa­no­pe­ta­m a­nu­pā­ya­kā­ya­kle­śa­pra­cu­raṃ ni­kṛ­ti­ba­hu­la­vra­ta­dhā­ra­ṇa­m­. tāny etani dai­va­syā­yu­ṣa ā­sra­va­he­ta­vo ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­.§ 64­9­. kim e­tā­va­n eva dai­va­syā­yu­ṣa ā­sra­vaḥ­. nety āha —sa­mya­ktva­m ca || 6­.­21 || § 65­0­. kim? dai­va­syā­yu­ṣa āsrava ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. a­vi­śe­ṣā­bhi­dhā­ne ’pi sau­dha­rmā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­ga­tiḥ­. kutaḥ? pṛ­tha­kka­ra­ṇā­t­. yady e­va­m­, pū­rva­sū­tre­, ukta ā­sra­va­vi­dhi­r a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa prasaktaḥ tena sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­ma­saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­mā­v api bha­va­na­vā­syā­dyā­yu­ṣa āsravau prā­pnu­taḥ­. naiṣa doṣaḥ; sa­mya­ktvā­bhā­ve sati ta­dvya­pa­de­śā­bhā­vā­t ta­du­bha­ya­m apy a­trā­nta­rbha­va­ti­.§ 65­1­. āyuṣo ’­na­nta­ra­m u­ddi­ṣṭa­sya nāmna ā­sra­va­vi­dhau va­kta­vye­, ta­trā­śu­bhā­nā­mna ā­sra­va­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —yo­ga­va­kra­tā vi­saṃ­vā­da­naṃ cā­śu­bha­sya nāmnaḥ || 6­.­22 || § 65­2­. yogas tri­pra­kā­ro vyā­khyā­taḥ­. tasya vakratā kau­ṭi­lya­m­. vi­saṃ­vā­da­na­m a­nya­thā­pra­va­rta­na­m­. nanu ca nā­rtha­bhe­daḥ­. yo­ga­va­kra­tai­vā­nya­thā­pra­va­rta­na­m­? satyam evam etat — svagatā yo­ga­va­kra­te­ty u­cya­te­. pa­ra­ga­taṃ vi­saṃ­vā­da­na­m­. sa­mya­ga­bhyu­da­ya­niḥ­śre­ya­sā­rthā­su kriyāsu pra­va­rta­mā­na­m anyaṃ ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­kā­ya­vā­ṅma­no­bhi­r vi­saṃ­vā­da­ya­ti maivaṃ kārṣīr evam ku­rvī­ti­. etad u­bha­ya­m a­śu­bha­nā­ma­ka­rmā­sra­va­kā­ra­ṇaṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­. ‘ca’ śabdena mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­pai­śu­nyā­sthi­ra­ci­tta­tā­kū­ṭa­mā­na­tu­lā­ka­ra­ṇa­pa­ra­ni­ndā­tma­pra­śaṃ­sā­diḥ sa­mu­ccī­ya­te­.§ 65­3­. atha śu­bha­nā­ma­ka­rma­ṇaḥ ka āsrava ity atra ucyate —ta­dvi­pa­rī­taṃ śubhasya || 6­.­23 || § 65­4­. kā­ya­vā­ṅma­na­sā­m ṛ­ju­tva­m a­vi­saṃ­vā­da­naṃ ca ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­m­. ‘ca’ śabdena sa­mu­cci­ta­sya ca vi­pa­rī­taṃ grā­hya­m­. dhā­rmi­ka­da­rśa­na­saṃ­bhra­ma­sa­dbhā­vo­pa­na­ya­na­saṃ­sa­ra­ṇa­bhī­ru­tā­pra­mā­da­va­rja­nā­diḥ­. ta­de­ta­c chu­bha­nā­ma­ka­rmā­sra­va­kā­ra­ṇaṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­.§ 65­5­. āha kim e­tā­vā­n eva śu­bha­nā­mna ā­sra­va­vi­dhi­r uta kaścid asti pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity a­tro­cya­te — yad idaṃ tī­rtha­ka­ra­nā­ma­ka­rmā­na­ntā­nu­pa­ma­pra­bhā­va­m a­ci­ntya­vi­bhū­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­kā­ra­ṇaṃ trai­lo­kya­vi­ja­ya­ka­raṃ ta­syā­sra­va­vi­dhi­vi­śe­ṣo ’­stī­ti­. yady evam u­cya­tā­m ke ta­syā­sra­vaḥ­. ity ata idam ā­ra­bhya­te —da­rśa­na­vi­śu­ddhi­r vi­na­ya­sa­mpa­nna­tā śī­la­vra­te­ṣv a­na­tī­cā­ro ’­bhī­kṣṇa­jñā­no­pa­yo­ga­saṃ­ve­gau śa­kti­ta­s tyā­ga­ta­pa­sī sā­dhu­sa­mā­dhi­r vai­yā­vṛ­ttya­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­rha­dā­cā­rya­ba­hu­śru­ta­pra­va­ca­na­bha­kti­r ā­va­śya­kā­pa­ri­hā­ṇi­r mā­rga­pra­bhā­va­nā pra­va­ca­na­va­tsa­la­tva­m iti tī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­sya || 6­.­24 || § 65­6­. jinena bha­ga­va­tā­rha­tpa­ra­me­ṣṭhi­no­pa­di­ṣṭe ni­rgra­ntha­la­kṣa­ṇe mo­kṣa­va­rtma­ni rucir da­rśa­na­vi­śu­ddhiḥ prā­gu­kta­la­kṣa­ṇā­. tasyā aṣṭāv aṅgāni ni­śśa­ṅki­ta­tvaṃ niḥ­kā­ṅkṣi­tā vi­ci­ki­tsā­vi­ra­ha­tā a­mū­ḍha­dṛ­ṣṭi­tā u­pa­bṛṃ­ha­ṇaṃ sthi­tī­ka­ra­ṇaṃ vātsalyaṃ pra­bhā­va­naṃ ceti. sa­mya­gjñā­nā­di­ṣu mo­kṣa­mā­rge­ṣu ta­tsā­dha­ne­ṣu ca gu­rvā­di­ṣu sva­yo­gya­vṛ­ttyā satkāra ādaro vi­na­ya­s tena saṃ­pa­nna­tā vi­na­ya­saṃ­pa­nna­tā­. a­hiṃ­sā­di­ṣu vrateṣu ta­tpra­ti­pā­la­nā­rthe­ṣu ca kro­dha­va­rja­nā­di­ṣu śīleṣu ni­ra­va­dyā vṛttiḥ śī­la­vra­te­ṣv a­na­tī­cā­raḥ­. jī­vā­di­pa­dā­rtha­sva­ta­ttva­vi­ṣa­ye sa­mya­gjñā­ne nityaṃ yuktatā a­bhī­kṣa­ṇa­jñā­no­pa­yo­gaḥ­. saṃ­sā­ra­duḥ­khā­n ni­tya­bhī­ru­tā saṃ­ve­gaḥ­. tyāgo dā­na­m­. tat tri­vi­dha­m — ā­hā­ra­dā­na­m a­bha­ya­dā­naṃ jñādānaṃ ceti. ta­ccha­kti­to ya­thā­vi­dhi pra­yu­jya­mā­naṃ tyāga ity u­cya­te­. a­ni­gū­hi­ta­vī­rya­sya mā­rgā­vi­ro­dhi kā­ya­kle­śa­s tapaḥ. yathā bhā­ṇḍā­gā­re dahane sa­mu­tthi­te ta­tpra­śa­ma­na­m a­nu­ṣṭhī­ya­te ba­hū­pa­kā­ra­tvā­t ta­thā­ne­ka­vra­ta­śī­la­sa­mṛ­ddha­sya munes tapasaḥ ku­ta­ści­t pratyūhe sa­mu­pa­sthi­te ta­tsaṃ­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ sa­mā­dhiḥ­. gu­ṇa­va­dduḥ­kho­pa­ni­pā­te ni­ra­va­dye­na vidhinā ta­da­pa­ha­ra­ṇaṃ vai­yā­vṛ­ttya­m­. a­rha­dā­cā­rye­ṣu ba­hu­śru­te­ṣu pra­va­ca­ne ca bhā­va­vi­śu­ddhi­yu­kto ’­nu­rā­go bhaktiḥ. ṣaṇṇām ā­va­śya­ka­kri­yā­ṇāṃ ya­thā­kā­laṃ pra­va­rta­na­m ā­va­śya­kā­pa­ri­hā­ṇiḥ­. jñā­na­ta­po­dā­na­ji­na­pū­jā­vi­dhi­nā dha­rma­pra­kā­śa­naṃ mā­rga­pra­bhā­va­nā­. vatse dhe­nu­va­tsa­dha­rma­ṇi snehaḥ pra­va­ca­na­va­tsa­la­tva­m­. tāny etāni ṣo­da­ṣa­kā­ra­ṇā­ni sa­mya­gbhā­vya­mā­nā­ni vyastāni ca tī­rtha­ka­ra­nā­ma­ka­rmā­srva­kā­ra­ṇā­ni pra­tye­ta­vyā­ni­.§ 65­7­. idānīṃ nā­mā­sra­vā­bhi­dhā­nā­na­nta­raṃ go­trā­sra­ve vaktavye sati nī­cai­rgo­tra­syā­sra­va­vi­dhā­nā­rtha­m idam āha —pa­rā­tma­ni­ndā­pra­śaṃ­se sa­da­sa­tgu­ṇo­cchā­da­no­dbhā­va­ne ca nī­cai­rgo­tra­sya || 6­.­25 || § 65­8­. tathyasya vā­ta­thya­sya vā do­ṣa­syo­dbhā­va­naṃ prati icchā nindā. gu­ṇo­dbhā­va­nā­bhi­prā­yaḥ pra­śaṃ­sā­. ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ — pa­ra­ni­ndā ā­tma­pra­śaṃ­se­ti­. pra­ti­ba­ndha­ka­he­tu­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne sati a­nu­dbhū­ta­vṛ­tti­tā a­nā­vi­rbhā­va u­cchā­da­na­m­. pra­ti­ba­ndha­kā­bhā­ve pra­kā­śa­vṛ­tti­tā u­dbhā­va­na­m­. atrāpi ca ya­thā­kra­ma­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ — sa­dgu­ṇo­cchā­da­na­m a­sa­dgu­ṇo­dbhā­va­na­m iti. tāny etāni nī­cai­rgo­tra­syā­sra­va­kā­ra­ṇā­ni ve­di­ta­vyā­ni­.§ 65­9­. a­tho­ccai­rgo­tra­sya ka ā­sra­va­vi­dhi­r a­tro­cya­te —ta­dvi­pa­rya­yo nīcair vṛ­ttya­nu­tse­kau co­tta­ra­sya || 6­.­26 || § 66­0­. ‘­ta­t­’ ity anena pra­tyā­sa­tte­r nī­cai­rgo­tra­syā­sra­vaḥ pra­ti­ni­rdi­śya­te­. anyena pra­kā­re­ṇa vṛttir vi­pa­rya­yaḥ­. tasya vi­pa­rya­ya­s ta­dvi­pa­rya­yaḥ­. kaḥ punar asau vi­pa­rya­yaḥ­? ā­tma­ni­ndā­, pa­ra­pra­śaṃ­sā­, sa­dgu­ṇo­dbhā­va­na­m a­sa­dgu­ṇo­cchā­da­naṃ ca. gu­ṇo­tkṛ­ṣṭe­ṣu vi­na­ye­nā­va­na­ti­r nīcair vṛttiḥ. vi­jñā­nā­di­bhi­r u­tkṛ­ṣṭa­syā­pi satas ta­tkṛ­ta­ma­da­vi­ra­ho ’­na­haṃ­kā­ra­tā­nu­tse­kaḥ­. tāny etāny u­tta­ra­syo­ccai­r go­tra­syā­sra­va­kā­ra­ṇā­ni bha­va­nti­.§ 66­1­. atha go­trā­na­nta­ra­m u­ddi­ṣṭa­syā­nta­rā­ya­sya ka āsrava ity ucyate —vi­ghna­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­nta­rā­ya­sya || 6­.­27 || § 66­2­. dā­nā­dī­ny uktāni ‘­dā­na­lā­bha­bho­go­pa­ho­ga­vī­ryā­ṇi ca’ ity atra. teṣāṃ vi­ha­na­naṃ vighnaḥ. vighnasya karaṇaṃ vi­ghna­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­nta­rā­ya­syā­sra­va­vi­dhi­r ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. atra codyate — ta­tpra­do­ṣa­ni­hna­vā­da­yo jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nāṃ pra­ti­ni­ya­tā ā­sra­va­he­ta­vo va­rṇi­tāḥ­, kiṃ te pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dyā­sra­va­he­ta­va eva u­tā­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇe­ti­. yadi pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dyā­sra­va­he­ta­vaḥ eva, ā­ga­ma­vi­ro­dhaḥ pra­sa­jya­te­. āgame hi sapta karmāṇi ā­yu­rva­rjyā­ni pra­ti­kṣa­ṇaṃ yu­ga­pa­d ā­sra­va­ntī­ty u­kta­m­. ta­dvi­ro­dhaḥ syāt. a­thā­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ā­sra­va­he­ta­vo vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rde­śo na yukta iti? a­tro­cya­te — yady api ta­tpra­do­ṣā­di­bhi­r jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nāṃ sarvāsāṃ ka­rma­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ pra­de­śa­ba­ndha­ni­ya­mo nāsti, tathāpy a­nu­bhā­ga­ni­ya­ma­he­tu­tve­na ta­tpra­do­ṣa­ni­hna­vā­da­yo vi­bhā­jya­nte­.iti ta­ttvā­rtha­vṛ­ttau sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhi­saṃ­jñi­kā­yāṃ ṣaṣṭho ’dhyāyaḥ || 6 || atha saptamo ’dhyāyaḥ (§§ 66­3­–­72­8­)§ 66­3­. ā­sra­va­pa­dā­rtho vyā­khyā­taḥ­. ta­tprā­ra­mbha­kā­le evoktaṃ ‘śubhaḥ pu­ṇya­sya­’ iti ta­tsā­mā­nye­no­kta­m­. ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ kaḥ punaḥ śubha ity ukte idam ucyate —hiṃ­sā­nṛ­ta­ste­yā­bra­hma­pa­ri­gra­he­bhyo vi­ra­ti­r vratam || 7.1 || § 66­4­. ‘­pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­t prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇaṃ hiṃsā’ ity evam ādibhiḥ sūtrair hiṃ­sā­da­yo ni­rde­kṣya­nte­. tebhyo vi­ra­ma­ṇaṃ vi­ra­ti­r vratam ity u­cya­te­. vratam a­bhi­sa­ndhi­kṛ­to ni­ya­maḥ­, idaṃ ka­rta­vya­m idaṃ na ka­rta­vya­m iti vā. nanu ca hiṃ­sā­da­yaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣā a­dhru­vāḥ­, kathaṃ teṣām a­pā­dā­na­tva­m u­cya­te­? bu­ddhya­pā­ye dhru­va­tva­vi­va­kṣo­pa­pa­tteḥ­. yathā dharmād vi­ra­ma­tī­ty atra ya eṣa manuṣyaḥ saṃ­bhi­nna­bu­ddhiḥ sa paśyati — duṣkaro dharmaḥ, phalaṃ cāsya śra­ddhā­mā­tra­ga­mya­m iti sa buddhyā saṃprāpya ni­va­rta­te­. evam ihāpi ya eva manuṣyaḥ pre­kṣā­pū­rva­kā­rī sa paśyati — ya ete hiṃ­sā­da­yaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mā­s te pā­pa­he­ta­vaḥ­. pā­pa­ka­rma­ṇi pra­va­rta­mā­nā­n janān ihaiva rājāno da­ṇḍa­ya­nti paratra ca duḥkham ā­pnu­va­ntī­ti sa buddhyā saprāpya ni­va­rta­te­. tato buddhyā dhru­va­tva­vi­va­kṣo­pa­pa­tte­r a­pā­dā­na­na­tvaṃ yu­kta­m­. ‘­vi­ra­ti­’ śabdaḥ pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te hiṃsāyā viratiḥ a­nṛ­tā­d vi­ra­ti­r ity evam ādi. tatra a­hiṃ­sā­vra­ta­m ādau kriyate pra­dhā­na­tvā­t­. sa­tyā­dī­ni hi ta­tpa­ri­pā­la­nā­rthā­ni sasyasya vṛ­ti­pa­ri­kṣe­pa­va­t­. sa­rva­sā­va­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­la­kṣa­ṇa­sā­mā­yi­kā­pe­kṣa­yā ekaṃ vrataṃ, tadeva che­do­pa­sthā­pa­nā­pe­kṣa­yā pa­ñca­vi­dha­m i­ho­cya­te­. nanu ca asya vra­ta­syā­sra­va­he­tu­tva­m a­nu­pa­pa­nnaṃ saṃ­va­ra­he­tu­ṣv a­nta­rbhā­vā­t­. saṃ­va­ra­he­ta­vo vakṣyante gu­pti­sa­mi­tyā­da­yaḥ­. tatra da­śa­vi­dhe dharme saṃyame vā vra­tā­nā­m a­nta­rbhā­va iti? naiṣa doṣaḥ; tatra saṃvaro ni­vṛ­tti­la­kṣa­ṇo va­kṣya­te­. pra­vṛ­tti­ś cātra dṛ­śya­te­; hiṃ­sā­nṛ­tā­da­ttā­dā­nā­di­pa­ri­tyā­ge a­hiṃ­sā­sa­tya­va­ca­na­da­ttā­dā­nā­di­kri­yā­pra­tī­teḥ gu­ptyā­di­saṃ­va­ra­pa­ri­ka­rma­tvā­c ca. vrateṣu hi kṛ­ta­pa­ri­ka­rmā sādhuḥ sukhena saṃvaraṃ ka­ro­tī­ti tataḥ pṛ­tha­ktve­no­pa­de­śaḥ kri­ya­te­. nanu ca ṣaṣṭham a­ṇu­vra­ta­m asti rā­tri­bho­ja­na­vi­ra­ma­ṇaṃ ta­di­ho­pa­saṃ­khyā­ta­vya­m­? na; bhā­va­nā­sv a­nta­rbhā­vā­t­. a­hiṃ­sā­vra­ta­bhā­va­nā hi va­kṣya­nte­. tatra ā­lo­ki­ta­pā­na­bho­ja­na­bhā­va­nā kā­rye­ti­.§ 66­5­. tasya pa­ñca­ta­ya­sya vratasya bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —de­śa­sa­rva­to ’­ṇu­ma­ha­tī || 7.2 || § 66­6­. deśa e­ka­de­śaḥ­. sarvaḥ sa­ka­laḥ­. deśaś ca sarvaś ca de­śa­sa­rvau tābhyaṃ de­śa­sa­rva­taḥ­. ‘­vi­ra­tiḥ­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. aṇu ca mahac cā­ṇu­ma­ha­tī­. vra­tā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­n na­puṃ­sa­ka­li­ṅga­ni­rde­śaḥ­. ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­. deśato vi­ra­ti­r a­ṇu­vra­taṃ sarvato vi­ra­ti­r ma­hā­vra­ta­m iti dvidhā bhidyate pratyekaṃ vra­ta­m­. etāni vratāni bhā­vi­tā­ni va­rau­ṣa­dha­va­dya­tna­va­te duḥ­kha­ni­vṛ­tti­ni­mi­ttā­ni bha­va­nti­.§ 66­7­. kim arthaṃ kathaṃ vā bhāvanaṃ teṣām ity a­tro­cya­te —ta­tsthai­ryā­rthaṃ bhāvanāḥ pañca pañca || 7.3 || § 66­8­. teṣāṃ vratānāṃ sthi­rī­ka­ra­ṇā­yai­kai­ka­sya vratasya pañca pañca bhāvanā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. yady evam ā­dya­syā­hiṃ­sā­vra­ta­sya bhāvanāḥ kā ity a­tro­cya­te —vā­ṅma­no­gu­ptī­ryā­dā­na­ni­kṣe­pa­ṇa­sa­mi­tyā­lo­ki­ta­pā­na­bho­ja­nā­ni pañca || 7.4 || § 66­9­. vāgguptīḥ ma­no­gu­ptīḥ ī­ryā­sa­mi­tiḥ ā­dā­nā­na­ni­kṣe­pa­ṇa­sa­mi­tiḥ ā­lo­ki­ta­pā­na­bho­ja­na­m ity etāḥ pa­ñcā­hiṃ­sā­vra­ta­sya bhā­va­nāḥ­.§ 67­0­. atha dvi­tī­ya­sya vratasya kā ity a­tro­cya­te —kro­dha­lo­bha­bhī­ru­tva­hā­sya­pra­tyā­khyā­nā­ny a­nu­vī­cī­bhā­ṣa­ṇaṃ ca pañca || 7.5 || § 67­1­. kro­dha­pra­tyā­khyā­naṃ lo­bha­pra­tyā­khyā­naṃ bhī­ru­tva­pra­tyā­khyā­naṃ hā­sya­pra­tyā­khyā­na­m a­ni­vī­cī­bhā­ṣa­ṇaṃ cety etāḥ pañca bhāvanā sa­tya­vra­ta­sya jñeyāḥ. a­nu­vī­cī­bhā­ṣa­ṇaṃ ni­ra­va­dyā­nu­bhā­ṣa­ṇa­m ity arthaḥ.§ 67­2­. idānīṃ tṛ­tī­ya­sya vratasya kā bhāvanā ity atrāha —śū­nyā­gā­ra­vi­mo­ci­tā­vā­sa­pa­ro­pa­ro­dhā­ka­ra­ṇa­bhai­kṣa­śu­ddhi­sa­dha­rmā­vi­saṃ­vā­dāḥ pañca || 7.6 || § 67­3­. śū­nyā­gā­re­ṣu gi­ri­gu­hā­ta­ru­ko­ṭa­rā­di­ṣv ā­vā­saḥ­. pa­ra­kī­ye­ṣu ca vi­mo­ci­te­ṣv ā­vā­saḥ­. pa­re­ṣā­m u­pa­ro­dhā­ka­ra­ṇa­m­. ā­cā­ra­śā­stra­mā­rge­ṇa bhai­kṣa­śu­ddhiḥ­. mamedaṃ ta­ve­da­m iti sa­dha­rma­bhi­r a­vi­saṃ­vā­daḥ­. ity etāḥ pa­ñcā­da­ttā­dā­na­vi­ra­ma­ṇa­vra­ta­sya bhā­va­nāḥ­.§ 67­4­. a­the­dā­nīṃ bra­hma­ca­rya­vra­ta­sya bhāvanā vaktavyā ity atrāha —strī­rā­ga­ka­thā­śra­va­ṇa­ta­nma­no­ha­rā­ṅga­ni­rī­kṣa­ṇa­pū­rva­ra­tā­nu­sma­ra­ṇa­vṛ­ṣye­ṣṭa­ra­sa­sva­śa­rī­ra­saṃ­skā­ra­tyā­gāḥ pañca || 7.7 || § 67­5­. tyā­ga­śa­bdaḥ pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te­. strī­rā­ga­ka­thā­śra­va­ṇa­tyā­gaḥ ta­nma­no­ha­rā­ṅga­ni­rī­kṣa­ṇa­tyā­gaḥ pū­rva­ra­tā­nu­sma­ra­ṇa­tyā­gaḥ vṛ­ṣye­ṣṭa­ra­sa­tyā­gaḥ sva­śa­rī­ra­saṃ­skā­ra­tyā­ga­ś ceti ca­tu­rtha­vra­ta­sya bhāvanāḥ pañca vi­jñe­yāḥ­.§ 67­6­. atha pa­ñca­ma­vra­ta­sya bhāvanā kā ity a­tro­cya­te —ma­no­jñā­ma­no­jñe­ndri­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­rā­ga­dve­ṣa­va­rja­nā­ni pañca || 7.8 || § 67­7­. pa­ñcā­nā­m i­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ spa­rśa­nā­dī­nā­m i­ṣṭā­ni­ṣṭe­ṣu vi­ṣa­ye­ṣū­pa­ni­pa­ti­te­ṣu spa­rśā­dī­ṣu rā­ga­va­rja­nā­ni pañca ā­kiṃ­ca­nya­sya vratasya bhāvanāḥ pra­tye­ta­vyāḥ­.§ 67­8­. kiṃ­cā­nya­dya­thā­mī­ṣāṃ vratānāṃ dra­ḍhi­mā­rthaṃ bhāvanāḥ pra­tī­ya­nte ta­dvi­pa­ści­dbhi­r iti bhā­va­no­pa­de­śaḥ­, tathā tadarthaṃ ta­dvi­ro­dhi­ṣv apīty āha —hiṃ­sā­di­ṣv i­hā­mu­trā­pā­yā­va­dya­da­rśa­na­m || 7.9 || § 67­9­. a­bhyu­da­ya­niḥ­śre­ya­sā­rthā­nāṃ kriyāṇāṃ vi­nā­śa­kaḥ prayogo ’­pā­yaḥ­. avadyaṃ ga­rhya­m­. a­pā­ya­ś cāvadyaṃ cā­pā­yā­va­dye tayor da­rśa­na­m a­pā­yā­va­dya­da­rśa­naṃ bhā­va­yi­ta­vya­m­. kva? i­hā­mu­tra ca. keṣu? hiṃ­sā­di­ṣu­. katham iti ced ucyate — hiṃsāyāṃ tā­va­t­, hiṃsro hi ni­tyo­dve­ja­nī­yaḥ sa­ta­tā­nu­ba­ddha­vai­ra­ś ca iha ca va­dha­ba­ndha­pa­ri­kle­śā­dī­n pra­ti­la­bha­te pretya cāśubhāṃ gatiṃ ga­rhi­ta­ś ca bha­va­tī­ti hiṃsāyā vyu­pa­ra­maḥ śre­yā­n­. tāthā a­nṛ­ta­vā­dī a­śra­ddhe­yo bhavati ihaiva ca ji­hvā­cche­dā­dī­n pra­ti­la­bha­te mi­thyā­bhyā­khā­na­duḥ­khi­te­bhya­ś ca ba­ddha­vai­re­bhyo bahūni vya­sa­nā­ny a­vā­pno­ti pretya cāśubhāṃ gatiṃ ga­rhi­ta­ś ca bha­va­tī­ti a­nṛ­ta­va­ca­nā­d u­pa­ra­maḥ śre­yā­n­. tathā stenaḥ pa­ra­dra­vyā­ha­ra­ṇā­sa­ktaḥ sa­rva­syo­dve­ja­nī­yo bha­va­ti­. ihaiva cā­bhi­ghā­ta­va­dha­ba­ndha­ha­sta­pā­da­ka­rṇa­nā­so­tta­rau­ṣṭha­che­da­na­bhe­da­na­sa­rva­sva­ha­ra­ṇā­dī­n pra­ti­la­bha­te pretya cāśubhāṃ gatiṃ ga­rhi­ta­ś ca bha­va­tī­ti steyād vyu­pa­ra­tiḥ śre­ya­sī­. tathā a­bra­hma­ca­rī ma­da­vi­bhra­mo­dbhrā­nta­ci­tto va­na­ga­ja iva vā­si­tā­va­ñci­to vivaśo va­dha­ba­ndha­na­pa­ri­kle­śā­n a­nu­bha­va­ti mo­hā­bhi­bhū­ta­tvā­c ca kā­ryā­kā­ryā­na­bhi­jño na kiṃcit ku­śa­la­m ā­ca­ra­ti pa­rā­ṅga­nā­li­ṅga­na­sa­ṅga­kṛ­ta­ra­ti­ś cehaiva vai­rā­nu­ba­ndha­no liṃ­ga­cche­da­na­va­dha­ba­ndha­sa­rva­sva­ha­ra­ṇā­dī­n a­pā­yā­n prāpnoti pretya cāśubhāṃ gatim aśnute ga­rhi­ta­ś ca bhavati ato vi­ra­ti­r ā­tma­hi­tā­. tathā pa­ri­gra­ha­vā­n śa­ku­ni­r iva gṛ­hī­ta­māṃ­sa­kha­ṇḍo ’nyeṣāṃ ta­da­rthi­nāṃ pa­ta­ttri­ṇā­m ihaiva ta­ska­rā­dī­nā­m a­bhi­bha­va­nī­yo bhavati ta­da­rja­na­ra­kṣa­ṇa­pra­kṣa­ya­kṛ­tāṃ­ś ca doṣān bahūn a­vā­pno­ti na cāsya tṛptir bhavati i­ndha­nai­r ivāgneḥ lo­bhā­bhi­bhū­ta­tvā­c ca kā­ryā­kā­ryā­na­pe­kṣo bhavati pretya cāśubhāṃ gatim ā­ska­nda­te lubhdo ’yam iti ga­rhi­ta­ś ca bha­va­tī­ti ta­dvi­ra­ma­ṇaṃ śreyaḥ. evaṃ hiṃ­sā­di­ṣv a­pā­yā­va­dya­da­rśa­naṃ bhā­va­nī­ya­m­.§ 68­0­. hiṃ­sā­di­ṣu bhā­va­nā­nta­ra­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —duḥkham eva vā || 7­.­10 || § 68­1­. hiṃ­sā­da­yo duḥkham eveti bhā­va­yi­ta­vyāḥ­. kathaṃ hiṃ­sā­da­yo duḥ­kha­m­? duḥ­kha­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t­. yathā annaṃ vai prāṇāḥ iti. kā­ra­ṇa­sya kā­ra­na­tvā­d vā. yathā dhanaṃ prāṇāḥ iti. dha­na­kā­ra­ṇa­m a­nna­pā­na­kā­ra­ṇāḥ prāṇā iti. tathā hiṃ­sā­da­yo ’­sa­dve­dya­ka­rma­kā­ra­ṇa­m­. a­sa­dve­dya­ka­rma ca duḥ­kha­kā­ra­ṇa­m iti duḥ­kha­kā­ra­ṇe duḥ­kha­kā­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇe vā duḥ­kho­pa­cā­raḥ­. tadete duḥkham eveti bhāvanaṃ pa­rā­tma­sā­kṣi­ka­m a­va­ga­nta­vya­m­. nanu ca tatsarvaṃ na duḥkham eva; vi­ṣa­ya­ra­ti­su­kha­sa­dbhā­vā­t­? na ta­tsu­kha­m­; ve­da­nā­pra­tī­kā­ra­tvā­t ka­cchū­ka­ṇḍū­ya­na­va­t­.§ 68­2­. punar api bhā­va­nā­nta­ra­m āha —mai­trī­pra­mo­da­kā­ru­ṇya­mā­dhya­sthyā­ni ca sa­ttva­gu­ṇā­dhi­ka­kli­śya­mā­nā­vi­ne­ye­ṣu || 7­.­11 || § 68­3­. pareṣāṃ duḥ­khā­nu­tpa­ttya­bhi­lā­ṣo maitrī. va­da­na­pra­sā­dā­di­bhi­r a­bhi­vya­jya­mā­nā­nta­rbha­vi­ta­rā­gaḥ pra­mo­daḥ­. dī­nā­nu­gra­ha­bhā­vaḥ kā­ru­ṇya­m­. rā­ga­dve­ṣa­pū­rva­ka­pa­kṣa­pā­tā­bhā­vo mā­dhya­sthya­m­. du­ṣka­rma­vi­pā­ka­va­śā­n nā­nā­yo­ni­ṣu sī­da­ntī­ti sattvā jīvāḥ. sa­mya­gjñā­nā­di­bhiḥ prakṛṣṭā gu­ṇā­dhi­kāḥ­. a­sa­dve­dyo­da­yā­pā­di­ta­kle­śāḥ kli­śya­mā­nāḥ­. ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­va­ṇa­gra­ha­ṇā­bhyā­m a­saṃ­pā­di­ta­gu­ṇā a­vi­ne­yāḥ­. eteṣu sa­ttvā­di­ṣu ya­thā­saṃ­khyaṃ mai­tryā­dī­ni bhā­va­yi­ta­vyā­ni­. sa­rva­sa­ttve­ṣu maitrī, gu­ṇā­di­ke­ṣu pra­mo­daḥ­, kli­śya­mā­ne­ṣu kā­ru­ṇya­m­, a­vi­ne­ye­ṣu mā­dhya­sthya­m iti. evaṃ bhā­va­ya­taḥ pūrṇāny a­hiṃ­sā­dī­ni vratāni bha­va­nti­.§ 68­4­. punar api bhā­va­nā­nta­ra­m āha —ja­ga­tkā­ya­sva­bhā­vau vā saṃ­ve­ga­vai­rā­gyā­rtha­m || 7­.­12 || § 68­5­. ja­ga­tsva­bhā­va­s tāvad a­nā­di­r a­ni­dha­no ve­trā­sa­na­jha­lla­rī­mṛ­daṃ­ga­ni­bhaḥ­. atra jīvā a­nā­di­saṃ­sā­re ’­na­nta­kā­laṃ nā­nā­yo­ni­ṣu duḥkhaṃ bhojaṃ bhojaṃ pa­rya­ṭa­nti­. na cātra kiṃcin ni­ya­ta­m asti. ja­la­bu­dbu­do­pa­maṃ jī­vi­ta­m­, vi­dyu­nme­ghā­di­vi­kā­ra­ca­pa­lā bho­ga­saṃ­pa­da iti. evam ādi ja­ga­tsva­bhā­va­ci­nta­nā­t saṃ­sā­rā­t saṃvego bha­va­ti­. kā­ya­sva­bhā­va­ś ca a­ni­tya­tā duḥ­kha­he­tu­tva niḥ­sā­ra­tā a­śu­ci­tva­m iti.1 evam ādi kā­ya­sva­bhā­va­ci­nta­nā­d vi­ṣa­ya­rā­ga­ni­vṛ­tte­r vai­rā­gya­m u­pa­jā­ya­te­. iti ja­ga­tkā­ya­sva­bhā­vau bhā­va­yi­ta­vyau­.1 Note JS: for duḥ­kha­he­tu­tva niḥ­sā­ra­tā read duḥ­kha­he­tu­tvaṃ niḥ­sā­ra­tā § 68­6­. a­trā­ha­; uktaṃ bhavatā hiṃ­sā­di­ni­vṛ­tti­vra­ta­m iti, tatra na jānīmaḥ ke hiṃ­sā­da­yaḥ kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣā ity a­tro­cya­te­. yu­ga­pa­d vaktum a­śa­kya­tvā­t ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­ni­rde­śa­sya kra­ma­pra­saṃ­ge yāsāv ādau coditā saiva tāvad ucyate —pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­t prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇaṃ hiṃsā || 7­.­13 || § 68­7­. pramādaḥ sa­ka­ṣā­ya­tvaṃ ta­dvā­nā­tma­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ pra­ma­ttaḥ­. pra­ma­tta­sya yogaḥ pra­ma­tta­yo­gaḥ­, tasmāt pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­t i­ndri­yā­da­yo da­śa­prā­ṇā­s teṣāṃ ya­thā­saṃ­bha­vaṃ vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇaṃ vi­yo­ga­ka­ra­ṇaṃ hiṃsety a­bhi­dhī­ya­te­. sā prāṇino duḥ­kha­he­tu­tvā­d a­dha­rma­he­tuḥ­. ‘­pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­t­’ iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ kevalaṃ prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇaṃ nā­dha­rmā­ye­ti jñā­pa­nā­rtha­m­. uktaṃ ca — vi­yo­ja­ya­ti cā­śu­bhi­r na ca vadhena saṃ­yu­jya­te || iti || uktaṃ ca — u­ccā­li­da­mhi pāde i­ri­yā­sa­mi­da­ssa ṇi­gga­ma­ṭṭhā­ṇe | āvāde 1 jja kuliṃgo marejja ta­jjo­ga­mā­se­jja || ṇa hi tassa ta­ṇṇi­mi­tto baṃdho suhumo vi desido samae | mu­cchā­pa­ri­gga­ho tti ya a­jjha­ppa­pa­mā­ṇa­do bhaṇido || nanu ca prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇā­bhā­ve ’pi pra­ma­tta­yo­ga­mā­trā­d eva hiṃ­se­ṣya­te­. uktaṃ ca — maradu va jiyadu va jīvo a­ya­dā­cā­ra­ssa ṇicchidā hiṃsā | pa­ya­da­ssa ṇatthi baṃdho hiṃ­sā­mi­tte­ṇa sa­mi­da­ssa || naiṣa doṣaḥ. atrāpi prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇa­m asti bhā­va­la­kṣa­ṇa­m­. tathā coktam — svayam e­vā­tma­nā­tmā­naṃ hinasty ātmā pra­mā­da­vā­n | pūrvaṃ prā­ṇya­nta­rā­ṇāṃ tu paścāt syād vā na vā vadhaḥ || 1 [dhe] § 68­8­. āha a­bhi­hi­ta­la­kṣa­ṇā hiṃsā. ta­da­na­nta­ro­ddi­ṣṭa­m anṛtaṃ kiṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m ity a­tro­cya­te —a­sa­da­bhi­dhā­na­m a­nṛ­ta­m || 7­.­14 || § 68­9­. sacchandaḥ pra­śaṃ­sā­vā­cī­. sa­da­sa­da­pra­śa­sta­m iti yā­va­t­. asato ’­rtha­syā­bhi­dhā­na­m a­sa­da­bhi­dā­na­m a­nṛ­ta­m­. ṛtaṃ satyaṃ, na ṛtam a­nṛ­ta­m­. kiṃ punar a­pra­śa­sta­m­? prā­ṇi­pī­ḍā­ka­raṃ yat tad a­pra­śa­staṃ vi­dya­mā­nā­rtha­vi­ṣa­yaṃ vā a­vi­dya­mā­nā­rtha­vi­ṣa­yaṃ vā. uktaṃ ca prā­ge­vā­hiṃ­sā­vra­ta­pa­ri­pā­la­nā­rtha­m i­ta­ra­dvra­ta­m iti. tasmād dhiṃ­sā­ka­raṃ vaco ’­nṛ­ta­m iti ni­śce­ya­m­.§ 69­0­. a­thā­nṛ­tā­na­nta­ra­m uddiṣṭaṃ yat steyaṃ tasya kiṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m ity ata āha —a­da­ttā­dā­naṃ steyam || 7­.­15 || § 69­1­. ādānaṃ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­da­tta­syā­dā­na­m a­da­ttā­dā­naṃ steyam ity u­cya­te­. yady evaṃ ka­rma­no­ka­rma­gra­ha­ṇa­m api steyaṃ prā­pno­ti­; a­nye­nā­da­tta­tvā­t­? naiṣa doṣaḥ, dā­nā­dā­ne yatra saṃ­bha­va­ta­s tatraiva ste­ya­vya­va­hā­raḥ­. kutaḥ. ‘­a­da­tta­’ gra­ha­ṇa­sā­ma­rthyā­t­. evam api bhikṣor grā­ma­na­ga­rā­di­ṣu bhra­ma­ṇa­kā­le ra­thyā­dvā­rā­di­pra­ve­śā­d a­da­ttā­dā­naṃ prā­pno­ti­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; sā­mā­nye­na mu­kta­tvā­t­. tathā hi — ayaṃ bhikṣuḥ pi­hi­ta­dvā­rā­di­ṣu na pra­vi­śa­ti a­mu­kta­tvā­t­. athavā ‘­pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­t­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­d a­da­ttā­dā­naṃ yat tat steyam ity u­cya­te­. na ca rathyādi pra­vi­śa­taḥ pra­ma­tta­yo­go ’sti. te­nai­ta­d uktaṃ bha­va­ti­, yatra saṃ­kle­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­me­na pra­vṛ­tti­s tatra steyaṃ bhavati bā­hyva­stu­no grahaṇe cā­gra­ha­ṇe ca.§ 69­2­. atha ca­tu­rtha­m abrahma kiṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m ity a­tro­cya­te —mai­thu­nā­m abrahma || 7­.­16 || § 69­3­. strī­puṃ­sa­yo­ś cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­da­ye sati rā­ga­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­vi­ṣṭa­yoḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­spa­rśa­naṃ prati icchā mi­thu­na­m­. mi­thu­na­sya karma mai­thu­na­m ity u­cya­te­. na sarvaṃ karma. kutaḥ? loke śāstre ca tathā pra­si­ddeḥ­. loke tāvad ā­go­pā­lā­di­pra­si­ddhaṃ strī­puṃ­sa­yoḥ rā­ga­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­mi­ttaṃ ceṣṭitaṃ mai­thu­na­m iti. śāstre ’pi a­śva­vṛ­ṣa­bha­yo­r mai­thu­ne­ccchā­yā­m ity evam ādiṣu tad eva gṛ­hya­te­. api ca ‘­pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­t­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te tena strī­puṃ­sa­mi­thu­na­vi­ṣa­yaṃ ra­ti­su­khā­rtaṃ ceṣṭitaṃ mai­thu­na­m iti gṛ­hya­te­, na sa­rva­m­. a­hiṃ­sā­da­yo guṇā yasmin pa­ri­pā­lya­mā­ne bṛṃhanti vṛddhim u­pa­yā­nti tad brahma. na brahma abrahma iti. kiṃ tat? mai­thu­na­m­. tatra hiṃ­sā­da­yo doṣāḥ pu­ṣya­nti­. yasmān mai­thu­na­se­va­na­pra­va­ṇaḥ sthāsnūṃś ca­ri­ṣṇū­n prāṇino hinasti mṛ­ṣā­vā­da­m ācaṣṭe a­da­tta­m ādatte a­ce­ta­na­m itaraṃ ca pa­ri­gṛ­a­haṃ gṛ­hṇā­ti­.§ 69­4­. atha pa­ñca­ma­sya pa­ri­gra­ha­sya kiṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m ity ata āha —mūrcchā pa­ri­gra­haḥ || 7­.­17 || § 69­5­. mūrcchety u­cya­te­. kā mūrcchā? bahyānāṃ go­ma­hi­ṣa­ma­ṇi­mu­ktā­pha­lā­dī­nāṃ ce­ta­nā­ce­ta­nā­nā­m ā­bya­nta­rā­ṇāṃ ca rā­gā­dī­nā­m u­pa­dhī­nā­m saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇā­rja­na­saṃ­skā­rā­di­la­kṣa­ṇā­vyā­vṛ­tti­r mūrcchā. nanu ca loke vā­tā­di­pra­ko­pa­vi­śe­ṣa­sya mūrccheti pra­si­ddhi­r asti ta­dgra­ha­ṇaṃ kasmān na bha­va­ti­? satyam evam etat mūrcchir ayaṃ mo­ha­sā­mā­nye va­rta­te­. sā­mā­nya­co­da­nā­ś ca vi­śe­ṣe­ṣv a­va­ti­ṣṭha­nte ity ukte viśeṣe vya­va­sthi­taḥ pa­ri­gṛ­hya­te­; pa­ri­gra­ha­pra­ka­ra­ṇā­t­. evam api bāhyasya pa­ri­gra­ha­tvaṃ na prā­pno­ti­; ā­dhyā­tmi­ka­sya saṃ­gra­hā­t­? satyam evam e­ta­t­; pra­dhā­na­tvā­d a­bhya­nta­ra eva saṃ­gṛ­hī­taḥ­. asaty api bāhye ma­me­da­m iti saṃ­ka­lpa­bā­n sa­pa­ri­gra­ha eva bha­va­ti­.1 atha bāhyaḥ pa­ri­gra­ho na bhavaty eva, bhavati ca mū­rcchā­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t yadi ma­me­da­m iti saṃkalpaḥ pa­ri­gra­haḥ­; saṃ­jñā­nā­dy api pa­ri­gra­haḥ prā­pno­ti­, tad api hi ma­me­da­m iti saṃ­ka­lpya­te rā­gā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­t­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; ‘­pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­t­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. tato jñā­na­da­rśa­na­cā­ri­tra­va­to ’­pra­ma­tta­sya mo­hā­bhā­vā­n na mū­rcchā­stī­ti ni­ṣpa­ri­ga­ra­ha­tvaṃ si­ddha­m­. kiṃ ca teṣāṃ jña­nā­dī­nā­m a­he­ya­tvā­d ā­tma­sva­bhā­va­tvā­d a­pa­ri­gra­ha­tva­m­. rā­gā­da­yaḥ punaḥ ka­rmo­da­ya­ta­ntrā iti a­nā­tma­sva­bhā­va­tvā­d dheyāḥ. tatas teṣu saṃkalpaḥ pa­ri­gra­ha iti yu­jya­te­. tanmulāḥ sarve doṣāḥ. ma­me­da­m iti hi sati saṃkalpe saṃ­ra­kṣa­nā­da­yaḥ saṃ­jā­ya­nte­. tatra ca hiṃ­sā­va­śyaṃ bhā­vi­nī­. ta­da­rtha­m anṛtaṃ ja­lpa­ti­. cauryaṃ vā ā­ca­ra­ti­. maithune ca karmaṇi pra­ya­ta­te­. ta­tpra­bha­vā na­ra­kā­di­ṣu duḥ­kha­pra­kā­rāḥ­.1 Note JS: for saṃ­ka­lpa­bā­n read saṃ­ka­lpa­vā­n § 69­6­. evam uktena pra­kā­re­ṇa hiṃ­sā­di­do­ṣa­da­rśi­no ’­hiṃ­sā­di­gu­ṇā­hi­ta­ce­ta­saḥ pa­ra­ma­pra­ya­tna­syā hiṃ­sā­dī­ni vratāni yasya santi saḥ —niśśalyo vratī || 7­.­18 || § 69­7­. śṛṇāti hi­na­stī­ti śa­lya­m­. śa­rī­rā­nu­pra­ve­śi kā­ṇḍā­di­pra­ha­ra­ṇaṃ śalyam iva śalyaṃ, yathā tat prāṇino bā­dhā­ka­raṃ tathā śā­rī­ra­mā­na­sa­bā­dhā­he­tu­tvā­t ka­rmo­da­ya­vi­kā­raḥ śalyam ity u­pa­ca­rya­te­. tat tri­vi­dha­m — mā­yā­śa­lyaṃ ni­dā­na­śa­lyaṃ mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­śa­lya­m iti. māyā ni­kṛ­ti­r va­ñca­nā­. nidānaṃ vi­ṣa­ya­bho­gā­kā­ṅkṣā­. mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­m a­ta­tva­śra­ddhā­na­m­. e­ta­smā­t tri­vi­dhā­c chalyān niṣkrānto niśśalyo vratī ity u­cya­te­. atra codyate — śa­lyā­bhā­vā­n niḥśalyo vra­tā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­d vratī, na ni­śśa­lya­tvā­d vratī bha­vi­tu­m a­rha­ti­. na hi de­va­da­tto da­ṇḍa­saṃ­ba­ndhā­c chatrī bha­va­tī­ti­. a­ttro­cya­te — u­bha­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śi­ṣṭa­sye­ṣṭa­tvā­t­. na hiṃ­sā­dyu­pa­ra­ti­mā­tra­vra­tā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­d vratī bhavaty a­nta­re­ṇa śa­lyā­bhā­va­m­. sati śa­lyā­pa­ga­me vra­ta­saṃ­ba­ndhā­d vratī vi­va­kṣi­to yathā ba­hu­kṣī­ra­ghṛ­to gomān iti vya­pa­di­śya­te­. ba­hu­kṣī­ra­ghṛ­tā­bhā­vā­t satīṣv api goṣu na gomāṃs tathā sa­śa­lya­tvā­t satsv api vrateṣu na vratī. yas tu niḥśalyaḥ sa vratī.§ 69­8­. tasya bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —agāry a­na­gā­ra­ś ca || 7­.­19 || § 69­9­. pra­ti­śra­yā­rthi­bhiḥ aṃgyate iti agāraṃ veśma, tad vā­na­gā­rī­. na vidyate a­gā­ra­ma­sye­ty a­na­gā­raḥ­. dvividho vratī agārī a­na­gā­ra­ś ca. nanu cātra vi­pa­rya­yo ’pi prāpnoti śū­nyā­gā­ra­de­va­ku­lā­dyā­vā­sa­sya muner a­gā­ri­tva­m a­ni­vṛ­tta­vi­ṣa­ya­tṛ­ṣṇa­sya ku­ta­ści­t kā­ra­ṇā­d gṛhaṃ vimucya vane vasato ’­na­gā­ra­tvaṃ ca prā­pno­tī­ti­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; bhā­vā­gā­ra­sya vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­t­. cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­da­ye saty a­gā­ra­saṃ­ba­ndhaṃ pra­tya­ni­vṛ­ttaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mo bhā­vā­gā­ra­m ity u­cya­te­. sa yasyāsty asāv agārī vane vasann api. gṛhe vasann api ta­da­bhā­vā­d a­na­gā­ra iti ca bha­va­ti­. nanu cā­gā­ri­ṇo vratitvaṃ na prā­pno­ti­; a­sa­ka­la­vra­ta­tvā­t­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; nai­ga­mā­di­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā a­gā­ri­ṇo ’pi vra­ti­tva­m u­pa­pa­dya­te na­ga­rā­vā­sa­va­t­. yathā gṛhe a­pa­va­ra­ke vā vasann api na­ga­rā­vā­sa ity ucyeta tathā a­sa­ka­la­vra­to ’pi nai­ga­ma­saṃ­gra­ha­vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā vratīti vya­pa­di­śya­te­.§ 70­0­. atrāha kiṃ hiṃ­sā­dī­nā­m a­nya­ta­m asmād yaḥ pra­ti­ni­vṛ­ttaḥ sa khalv agārī vratī? nai­va­m­. kiṃ tarhi? paṃ­ca­ta­yyā api vi­ra­te­r vai­ka­lye­na vi­va­kṣi­ta ity ucyate —a­ṇu­vra­to ’gārī || 7­.­20 || § 70­1­. ‘­a­ṇu­’ śabdo ’­lpa­va­ca­naḥ­. aṇūni vratāny asya a­ṇu­vra­to ’­gā­rī­ty u­cya­te­. katham asya vra­tā­nā­m a­ṇu­vra­ta­m­? sa­rva­sā­va­dya­ni­vṛ­ttya­saṃ­bha­vā­t­. kutas tarhy asau ni­vṛ­ttaḥ­? tra­sa­prā­ṇi­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇā­n nivrattaḥ a­gā­rī­ty ādyam a­ṇu­vra­ta­m­. sne­ha­mo­hā­di­va­śā­d gṛ­ha­vi­nā­śe grā­ma­vi­nā­śe vā kā­ra­ṇa­m ity a­bhi­ma­tā­d a­sa­tya­va­ca­nā­n nivṛtto gṛhīti dvi­tī­ya­m a­ṇu­vra­ta­m­. a­nya­pī­ḍā­ka­raṃ pā­rthi­va­bha­yā­di­va­śā­d avaśyaṃ pa­ri­tya­kta­m api ya­da­da­ttaṃ tataḥ pra­ti­ni­vṛ­ttā­da­raḥ śrāvaka iti tṛ­tī­ya­m a­ṇu­vra­ta­m­. u­pā­ttā­yā a­nu­pā­ttā­yā­ś ca pa­raṃ­ga­nā­yāḥ saṃgān ni­vṛ­tta­ra­ti­r gṛhīti ca­tu­rtha­m a­ṇu­vra­ta­m­. dha­na­dhā­nya­kṣe­trā­dī­nā­m i­cchā­va­śā­t kṛ­ta­pa­ri­cche­do gṛhīti paṃ­ca­ma­m a­ṇu­vra­ta­m­.§ 702 āha a­pa­ri­tya­ktā­gā­ra­sya kim e­tā­vā­n eva viśeṣa ā­ho­svi­d asti kaścid anyo ’pīty ata āha —di­gde­śā­na­rtha­da­ṇḍa­vi­ra­ti­sā­mā­yi­ka­pro­ṣa­dho­pa­vā­so­pa­bho­ga­pa­ri­bho­ga­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­ti­thi­saṃ­vi­bhā­ga­vra­ta­saṃ­pa­nna­ś ca || 7­.­21 || § 70­3­. ‘­vi­ra­ti­’ śabdaḥ pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te­. di­gvi­ra­tiḥ de­śa­vi­ra­tiḥ a­na­rtha­da­ṇḍa­vi­ra­ti­r iti etāni trīṇi gu­ṇa­vra­tā­ni­; ‘­vra­ta­’ śabdasya pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­t­. tathā sā­mā­yi­ka­vra­taṃ pro­ṣa­dho­pa­vā­sa­vra­taṃ u­pa­bho­ga­pa­ri­bho­ga­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­vra­taṃ a­ti­thi­saṃ­vi­bhā­ga­vra­taṃ etāni catvāri śi­kṣā­vra­tā­ni­. etair vrataiḥ saṃpanno gṛhī vi­ra­tā­vi­ra­ta ity u­cya­te­. tad yathā — di­kprā­cyā­diḥ tatra pra­si­ddhai­r a­bhi­jñā­nai­r avadhiṃ kṛtvā ni­ya­ma­naṃ di­gvi­ra­ti­vra­ta­m­. tato bahis tra­sa­sthā­va­ra­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇa­ni­vṛ­tte­r ma­hā­vra­ta­tva­m a­va­se­ya­m­. tatra lābhe saty api pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya ni­vṛ­tte­r lo­bha­ni­rā­sa­ś ca kṛto bha­va­ti­. grā­mā­dī­nā­m a­va­dhṛ­ta­pa­ri­mā­ṇaḥ pradeśo deśaḥ. tato bahir ni­vṛ­tti­r de­śa­vi­ra­ti­vra­ta­m­. pū­rva­va­d bahir ma­hā­vra­ta­tvaṃ vya­va­sthā­pya­m­. asaty u­pa­kā­re pā­pā­dā­na­he­tu­r a­na­rtha­da­ṇḍaḥ­. tato vi­ra­ti­r a­na­rtha­da­ṇḍa­vi­ra­tiḥ­. a­na­rtha­da­ṇḍaḥ paṃ­ca­vi­dhaḥ — a­pa­dhyā­naṃ pā­po­pa­de­śaḥ pra­mā­dā­ca­ri­taṃ hiṃ­sā­pra­dā­naṃ a­śu­bha­śru­ti­r iti. tatra pareṣāṃ ja­ya­pa­rā­ja­ya­va­dha­ba­ndha­nā­ṅga­cche­da­pa­ra­sva­ha­ra­ṇā­di kathaṃ syād iti manasā ci­nta­na­m a­pa­dhyā­na­m­. ti­rya­kkle­śa­vā­ṇi­jya­prā­ṇi­va­dha­kā­ra­mbhā­di­ṣu pā­pa­saṃ­yu­ktaṃ vacanaṃ pā­po­pa­de­śaḥ­. pra­yo­ja­na­m a­nta­re­ṇa vṛ­kṣā­di­che­da­na­bhū­mi­ku­ṭṭa­na­sa­li­la­se­ca­nā­dya­va­dhya­ka­rma pra­mā­dā­ca­ri­ta­m­. vi­ṣa­ya­ka­ṇṭa­ka­śā­strā­gni­ra­jju­ka­śā­da­ṇḍā­di­hiṃ­so­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­pra­dā­naṃ hiṃ­sā­pra­dā­na­m­. hiṃ­sā­rā­gā­di­pra­va­rdha­na­du­ṣṭa­ka­thā­śra­va­ṇa­śi­kṣa­ṇa­vyā­pṛ­ti­r a­śu­bha­śru­tiḥ­. sa­me­kī­bhā­ve va­rta­te­. tadyathā saṃgataṃ ghṛtaṃ saṃgataṃ tailām ity ucyate e­kī­bhū­ta­m iti ga­mya­te­. e­ka­tve­na ayanaṃ gamanaṃ sa­ma­yaḥ­, samaya eva sā­mā­yi­kaṃ­, samayaḥ pra­yo­ja­na­m asyeti vā vigṛhya sā­mā­yi­ka­m­. iyati deśe e­tā­va­ti kāle ity a­va­dhā­ri­te sā­mā­yi­ke sthitasya ma­hā­vra­ta­tvaṃ pū­rva­va­d ve­di­ta­vya­m­. kutaḥ? a­ṇu­sthū­la­kṛ­ta­hiṃ­sā­di­ni­vṛ­tteḥ­. saṃ­ya­ma­pra­saṃ­ga iti cet? na; ta­dghā­ti­ka­rmo­da­ya­sa­dbhā­vā­t­. ma­hā­vra­ta­tvā­bhā­va iti cet? tan na; u­pa­cā­rā­d rā­ja­ku­le sa­rva­ga­ta­cai­trā­bhi­dhā­na­va­t­. pro­ṣa­dha­śa­bdaḥ pa­rva­pa­ryā­ya­vā­cī­. śa­bdā­di­gra­ha­ṇaṃ prati ni­vṛ­ttau­tsu­kyā­ni paṃ­cā­nī­ṇdri­yā­ṇy upetya tasmin va­sa­ntī­ty u­pa­vā­saḥ­. ca­tu­rvi­dhā­hā­ra­pa­ri­tyā­ga ity arthaḥ. proṣadhe u­pa­vā­saḥ pro­ṣa­dho­pa­vā­saḥ­. sva­śa­rī­ra­saṃ­skā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­snā­na­ga­ndha­mā­lyā­bha­ra­ṇā­di­vi­ra­hi­taḥ śucāv a­va­kā­śe sā­dhu­ni­vā­se cai­tyā­la­ye sva­pro­ṣa­dho­pa­vā­sa­gṛ­he vā dha­rma­ka­thā­śra­va­ṇa­śrā­va­ṇa­ci­nta­na­vi­hi­tā­ntaḥ­ka­ra­ṇaḥ sann u­pa­va­se­n ni­rā­ra­mbhaḥ śrā­va­kaḥ­. u­pa­bho­go ’­śa­na­pā­na­ga­ndha­mā­lyā­diḥ­. pa­ri­bho­ga ā­cchā­da­na­prā­va­ra­ṇā­laṃ­kā­ra­śa­ya­nā­sa­na­gṛ­ha­yā­na­vā­ha­nā­diḥ tayoḥ pa­ri­mā­ṇa­m u­pa­bho­ga­pa­ri­bho­ga­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­m­. madhu māṃsaṃ madyaṃ ca sadā pa­ri­ha­rta­vyaṃ tra­sa­ghā­tā­n ni­vṛ­tta­ce­ta­sā­. ke­ta­kya­rju­na­pu­ṣpā­dī­ni śṛ­ṅga­ve­ra­mū­la­kā­dī­ni ba­hu­ja­ntu­yo­ni­sthā­nā­ny a­na­nta­kā­ya­vya­pa­de­śā­rhā­ṇi pa­ri­ha­rta­vyā­ni ba­hu­ghā­tā­lpa­pha­la­tvā­t­. yā­na­vā­ha­nā­bha­ra­ṇā­di­ṣv e­tā­va­d e­ve­ṣṭa­m ato ’nyad a­ni­ṣṭa­m ity a­ni­ṣṭā­n ni­va­rta­naṃ kartavyaṃ kā­la­ni­ya­me­na yāvaj jīvaṃ vā yathā śakti. saṃ­ya­ma­m a­vi­nā­śa­ya­nn a­ta­tī­ty a­ti­thiḥ­. athavā nāsya tithir astīty atithiḥ a­ni­ya­ta­kā­lā­ga­ma­na ity arthaḥ. a­ti­tha­ye saṃ­vi­bhā­go ’­ti­thi­saṃ­vi­bhā­gaḥ­. sa ca­tu­rvi­dhaḥ­; bhi­kṣo­pa­ka­ra­ṇau­ṣa­dha­pra­ti­śra­ya­bhe­dā­t­. mo­kṣā­rtha­m a­bhyu­dya­tā­yā­ti­tha­ye saṃ­ya­ma­pa­rā­ya­ṇā­ya śuddhāya śu­ddha­ce­ta­sā ni­ra­va­dyā bhikṣā deyā. dha­rmo­pa­ka­ra­ṇā­ni ca sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­dyu­pa­bṛṃ­ha­ṇā­ni dā­ta­vyā­ni­. au­ṣa­dha­m api yogyam u­pa­yo­ja­nī­ya­m­. pra­ti­śra­ya­ya­ś ca pa­ra­ma­dha­rma­śra­ddha­yā pra­ti­pā­da­yi­ta­vya iti. ‘ca’ śabdo va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­gṛ­ha­stha­dha­rma­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­.§ 70­4­. kaḥ punar asau —mā­ra­ṇā­nti­kīṃ sa­lle­kha­nāṃ joṣitā || 7­.­22 || § 70­5­. sva­pa­ri­ṇā­mo­pā­tta­syā­yu­ṣa i­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ balānāṃ ca kā­ra­ṇa­va­śā­t saṃkṣayo ma­ra­ṇa­m­. ‘­a­nta­’ grahaṇaṃ ta­dbha­va­ma­ra­ṇa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m­. ma­ra­ṇa­m anto ma­ra­ṇā­ntaḥ­. sa pra­yo­ja­na­m asyeti mā­ra­ṇā­nti­kī­. sa­mya­kkā­ya­ka­ṣā­ya­le­kha­nā sa­lle­kha­nā­. kāyasya bā­hya­syā­bhya­nta­rā­ṇāṃ ca ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­hā­pa­na­kra­me­ṇa sa­mya­gle­kha­nā sa­lle­kha­nā­. tām mā­ra­ṇā­nti­kīṃ sa­lle­kha­nāṃ joṣihtā sevitā gṛhīty a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­. nanu ca vi­spa­ṣṭā­rthaṃ se­vi­te­ty evaṃ va­kta­vya­m­? na; a­rtha­vi­śe­ṣo­pa­pa­tteḥ­. na ke­va­la­m iha sevanaṃ pa­ri­gṛ­hya­te­. kiṃ tarhi? prītyartho ’pi. yasmād asatyāṃ prītau balān na sa­llle­kha­nā kā­rya­te­. satyāṃ hi prītau svayam eva ka­ro­ti­. syān matam ā­tma­va­dhaḥ prā­pno­ti­; svā­bhi­sa­ndhi­pū­rva­kā­yu­rā­di­ni­vṛ­tteḥ­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; a­pra­ma­tta­tvā­t­. ‘­pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­t prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇaṃ hiṃsā’ ity u­kta­m­. na cāsya pra­mā­da­yo­go ’sti. kutaḥ. rā­gā­dya­bhā­vā­t­. rā­ga­dve­ṣa­mo­hā­vi­ṣṭa­sya hi vi­ṣa­śā­strā­dyu­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­pra­yo­ga­va­śā­d ātmānaṃ ghnataḥ svaghāto bha­va­ti­. na sa­lle­kha­nāṃ pra­ti­pa­nna­sya rā­gā­da­yaḥ santi tato nā­tma­va­dha­do­ṣaḥ­. uktaṃ ca — rā­gā­dī­ṇa­m aṇuppā a­hiṃ­sa­ga­ttaṃ ti desidaṃ samaye | tesiṃ ce uppattī hiṃseti jiṇehi ṇiddiṭṭhā || kiṃ ca ma­ra­ṇa­sa­yā­ni­ṣṭa­tvā­d yathā vaṇijo vi­vi­dha­pa­ṇya­dā­nā­dā­na­saṃ­ca­ya­pa­ra­sya sva­gṛ­ha­vi­nā­śo ’­ni­ṣṭaḥ­. ta­dvi­nā­śa­kā­ra­ṇe ca ku­ta­ści­d u­pa­sthi­te ya­thā­śa­kti pa­ri­ha­ra­ti­. du­ṣpa­ri­hā­re ca pa­ṇya­vi­nā­śo yathā na bhavati tathā ya­ta­te­. evaṃ gṛhastho ’pi vra­ta­śī­la­pa­ṇya­saṃ­ca­ye pra­va­rta­mā­naḥ ta­dā­śra­ya­sya na pātam a­bhi­vāṃ­cha­ti­. ta­du­pa­pla­va­kā­ra­ṇe co­pa­sthi­te sva­gu­ṇa­vi­ro­dhe­na pa­ri­ha­ra­ti­. du­ṣpa­ri­hā­re ca yathā sva­gu­ṇa­vi­nā­so na bhavati tathā pra­ya­ta­ta iti katham ā­tma­va­dho bha­ve­t­.§ 70­6­. a­trā­ha­, ‘­niḥ­śa­lyo vratī’ ity uktaṃ tatra ca tṛtīyaṃ śalyaṃ mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­m­. tataḥ sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­nā vratinā niḥ­śa­lye­na bha­vi­ta­vya­m ity u­kta­m­. ta­tsa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ kiṃ sā­pa­vā­daṃ ni­ra­pa­vā­da­m iti. ucyate — ka­sya­ci­n mo­ha­nī­yā­va­sthā­vi­śe­ṣā­t ka­dā­ci­d ime bhavaty a­pa­vā­dāḥ —śa­ṅkā­kā­ṅkṣā­vi­ci­ki­tsā ’­nya­dṛ­ṣṭi­pra­śaṃ­sā­saṃ­sta­vāḥ sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r a­ti­cā­rāḥ || 7­.­23 || § 70­7­. niḥ­śaṃ­ki­ta­tvā­da­yo vyākhyātāḥ ‘­da­rśa­na­vi­śu­ddhiḥ­’ ity atra. ta­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­bhū­tāḥ śaṃ­kā­da­yo ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. atha pra­śaṃ­sā­saṃ­sta­va­yoḥ ko vi­śe­ṣaḥ­? manasā mi­tyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r jñā­na­cā­ri­tra­gu­ṇo­dbhā­va­naṃ pra­śaṃ­sā­, bhū­tā­bhū­ta­gu­ṇo­dbhā­va­va­ca­naṃ saṃstava ity ayam a­na­yo­r bhedaḥ. nanu ca sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m a­ṣṭā­ṅga­m uktaṃ ta­syā­ti­cā­rai­r apy a­ṣṭa­bhi­r bha­vi­ta­vya­m­. naiṣa doṣaḥ; vra­ta­śī­le­ṣu paṃca paṃ­cā­ti­cā­rā ity u­tta­ra­tra vi­va­kṣu­ṇā­cā­rye­ṇa pra­śaṃ­sā­saṃ­sta­va­yo­r i­ta­rā­n a­ti­cā­rā­na­nta­rbhā­vya paṃ­cai­vā­ti­cā­rā uktāḥ.§ 70­8­. āha, sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r a­ti­cā­rā uktāḥ. kim evaṃ vra­ta­śī­le­ṣv api bha­va­ntī­ti­? om ity uktvā ta­da­ti­cā­ra­saṃ­khyā­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m āhavra­ta­śī­le­ṣu pañca pañca ya­thā­kra­ma­m || 7­.­24 || § 70­9­. vratani ca śīlāni ca vra­ta­śī­lā­ni teṣu vra­ta­śī­le­ṣu­. śī­la­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m­; vra­ta­gra­ha­ṇe­nai­va siddheḥ? nā­na­rtha­ka­m­; vi­śe­ṣa­jñā­pa­nā­rthaṃ vra­tpa­ri­ra­kṣa­ṇā­rthaṃ śīlām iti di­gvi­ra­tyā­dī­nī­ha ‘­śī­la­’ gra­ha­ṇe­na gṛ­hya­nte­.§ 71­0­. a­gā­rya­dhi­kā­rā­d a­gā­ri­ṇo vra­ta­śī­le­ṣu paṃca paṃ­cā­ti­cā­rā va­kṣya­mā­ṇā ya­thā­kra­maṃ ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. tad yathā — ādyasya tāvad a­hiṃ­sā­vra­ta­sya —ba­ndha­va­dha­cche­dā­ti­bhā­rā­ro­pa­ṇā­nna­pā­na­ni­ro­dhāḥ || 7­.­25 || § 71­1­. a­bhi­ma­ta­de­śa­ga­ti­ni­ro­dha­he­tu­r bandhaḥ. da­nḍa­ka­śā­ve­trā­di­bhi­r a­bhi­ghā­taḥ prāṇiṇāṃ vadhaḥ, na prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇa­m­; tataḥ prā­ge­vā­sya vi­ni­vṛ­tta­tvā­t­. ka­rṇa­nā­si­kā­dī­nā­m a­va­ya­vā­nā­m a­pa­na­ya­naṃ chedaḥ. nyā­yya­bhā­rā­d a­ti­ri­kta­vā­ha­na­m a­ti­bhā­rā­ro­pa­ṇa­m­. ga­vā­dī­nāṃ kṣu­tpi­pā­sā­bā­dhā­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­nna­pā­na­ni­ro­dhaḥ­. ete paṃ­cā­hiṃ­sā­ṇu­vra­ta­syā­ti­cā­rāḥ­.mi­thyo­pa­de­śa­ra­ho­bhyā­khyā­na­kū­ṭa­le­kha­kri­yā­nyā­sā­pa­hā­ra­sā­kā­ra­ma­ntra­bhe­dāḥ || 7­.­26 || § 71­2­. a­bhyu­da­ya­niḥ­śre­ya­sā­rthe­ṣu kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣe­ṣu a­nya­syā­nya­thā pra­va­rta­na­m a­ti­saṃ­dhā­pa­naṃ vā mi­tyo­pa­de­śaḥ­. yat strī­puṃ­sā­bhyā­m ekānte ’­nu­ṣṭhi­ta­sya kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣa­sya pra­kā­śa­naṃ tad ra­ho­bhyā­khyā­naṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­. a­nye­nā­nu­kta­m a­na­nu­ṣṭhi­taṃ yat kiṃcit pa­ra­pra­yo­ga­va­śā­d evaṃ te­no­kta­m a­nu­ṣṭhi­ta­m iti vaṃ­ca­nā­ni­mi­ttaṃ lekhanaṃ kū­ṭa­le­kha­kri­yā­. hi­ra­ṇyā­de­r dravyasya ni­kṣe­ptu­r vi­smṛ­ta­saṃ­khyā­lpa­saṃ­khye­ya­m ā­da­dā­na­syai­va­m ity a­nu­jñā­va­ca­naṃ nyā­sā­pa­hā­raḥ­. a­rtha­pra­ka­ra­ṇā­ṅga­vi­kā­ra­bhrū­vi­kṣe­pā­di­bhiḥ pa­rā­kū­ta­m u­pa­la­bhya ta­dā­vi­ṣka­ra­ṇa­m a­sū­yā­di­ni­mi­ttaṃ ya­tta­tsā­kā­ra­ma­ntra­bhe­da iti ka­thya­te­. ta ete sa­tyā­ṇu­vra­ta­sya paṃ­cā­ti­cā­rā bo­ddha­vyāḥ­.ste­na­pra­yo­ga­ta­dā­hṛ­tā­dā­na­vi­ru­ddha­rā­jyā­ti­kra­ma­hī­nā­dhi­ka­mā­no­nmā­na­pra­ti­rū­pa­ka­vya­va­hā­rāḥ || 7­.­27 || § 71­3­. muṣṇantaṃ svayam eva vā prayuṅkte ’nyena vā pra­yo­ja­ya­ti pra­yu­kta­m a­nu­ma­nya­te vā yataḥ sa ste­na­pra­yo­gaḥ­. a­pra­yu­kte­nā­nu­ma­te­na ca cau­re­ṇā­nī­ta­sya grahaṇaṃ ta­dā­hṛ­tā­dā­na­m­. u­ci­ta­nyā­yā­d anyena pra­kā­re­ṇa dā­na­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­ti­kra­maḥ­. viruddhaṃ rājyaṃ vi­ru­ddha­rā­jya­m vi­ru­ddha­rā­jye ’­ti­kra­maḥ vi­ru­ddha­rā­jyā­ti­kra­maḥ­. tatra hy a­lpa­mū­lya­la­bhyā­ni ma­hā­rghyā­ṇi dra­vyā­ṇī­ti pra­ya­tnaḥ­. prasthādi mā­na­m­, tu­lā­dyu­nmā­na­m­. etena nyū­ne­nā­nya­smai deyam a­dhi­ke­nā­tma­no grāhyam ity evam ādi kū­ṭa­pra­yo­go hī­nā­dhi­ka­mā­no­nmā­na­m­. kṛ­tri­mai­r hi­ra­ṇyā­di­bhi­r va­ñca­nā­pū­rva­ko vya­va­hā­raḥ pra­ti­rū­pa­ka­vya­va­hā­raḥ­. ta ete pa­ñcā­da­ttā­dā­nā­ṇu­vra­ta­syā­ti­cā­rāḥ­.pa­ra­vi­vā­ha­ka­ra­ṇe­tva­ri­kā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­ga­ma­nā­na­ṅga­kṛ­ī­ḍā­kā­ma­tī­vrā­bhi­ni­ve­śāḥ || 7­.­28 || § 71­4­. ka­nyā­dā­naṃ vi­vā­haḥ­. parasya vivāhaḥ pa­ra­vi­vāḥ­. pa­ra­vi­vā­ha­sya karaṇaṃ pa­ra­vi­vā­ha­ka­ra­ṇa­m­. pa­ra­pu­ru­ṣā­ne­ti ga­ccha­tī­i­ty evaṃ śīlā i­tva­rī­. kutsitā itvarī kutsāyāṃ ka i­tva­ri­kā­. yā e­ka­pu­ru­ṣa­bha­rtṛ­kā sā pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­. yā ga­ṇi­kā­tve­na puṃ­śca­lī­tve­na vā pa­ra­pu­ru­ṣa­ga­ma­na­śī­lā a­svā­mi­kā sā a­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­. pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā cā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā ca pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­te­. i­tva­ri­ke ca te pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­te ca i­tva­ri­kā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­te­, tayor gamane i­tva­ri­kā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­ga­ma­ne­. aṃga pra­ja­na­naṃ yoniś ca, tato ’nyatra krīḍā a­na­ṅga­krī­ḍā­. kāmasya pravṛddhaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ kā­ma­tī­vrā­bhi­ni­ve­śaḥ­. ta ete paṃca sva­dā­ra­saṃ­to­ṣa­vra­ta­syā­ti­cā­rāḥ­.kṣe­tra­vā­stu­hi­ra­ṇya­su­va­rṇa­dha­na­dhā­nya­dā­sī­dā­sa­ku­pya­pra­mā­ṇā­ti­kra­māḥ || 7­.­29 || § 71­5­. kṣetraṃ sa­syā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m­. vāstu a­gā­ra­m­. hiraṇyaṃ rū­pyā­di­vya­va­hā­ra­ta­ntra­m­. suvarṇaṃ pra­tī­ta­m­. dhanaṃ ga­vā­di­. dhānyaṃ vrī­hyā­di­. dā­si­dā­saṃ bhṛ­tya­strī­puṃ­sa­va­rgaḥ­. kupyaṃ kṣau­ma­kā­rpā­sa­kau­śe­ya­ca­nda­nā­di­. kṣetraṃ ca vāstu ca kṣe­tra­vā­stu­, hiraṇyaṃ ca suvarṇaṃ ca hi­ra­ṇya­su­va­rṇa­m­, dhanaṃ ca dhānyaṃ ca dha­na­dhā­nya­m­, dāsī ca dāsaś ca dā­sī­dā­sa­m­. kṣe­tra­vā­stu ca hi­ra­ṇya­su­va­rṇaṃ ca dha­na­dhā­nyaṃ ca dā­sī­dā­saṃ ca kupyaṃ ca kṣe­tra­vā­stu­hi­ra­ṇya­su­va­rṇa­dha­na­dhā­nya­dā­sī­dā­sa­ku­pyā­ni­. e­tā­vā­n eva pa­ri­gra­ho mama nānya iti pa­ri­cchi­nnā­ṇu­pra­mā­ṇā­t kṣe­tra­vā­stvā­di­vi­ṣa­yā­d a­ti­re­kā a­ti­lo­bha­va­śā­t pra­mā­ṇā­ti­kra­mā iti pra­tyā­khyā­ya­nte­. ta ete pa­ri­gra­ha­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­vra­ta­syā­ti­cā­rāḥ­.§ 71­6­. uktā vra­tā­nā­m a­ti­cā­rāḥ śī­lā­nā­m a­ti­cā­rā va­kṣya­nte­. tad yathā —ū­rdhvā­dha­s ti­rya­gvya­ti­kra­ma­kṣe­tra­vṛ­ddhi­smṛ­tya­nta­rā­dhā­nā­ni || 7­.­30 || § 71­7­. pa­ri­mi­ta­sya di­ga­va­dhe­r a­ti­laṃ­gha­na­m a­ti­kra­maḥ­. sa sa­mā­sa­ta­s trividhhaḥ — ū­rdhvā­ti­kra­maḥ adho ’­ti­kra­ma­s ti­rya­ga­ti­kra­ma­ś ceti. tatra pa­rva­tā­dyā­ro­ha­ṇā­d ū­rdhvā­ti­kra­maḥ­. kū­pā­va­ta­ra­ṇā­de­r adho ’­ti­kra­maḥ­. bi­la­pra­ve­śā­de­s ti­rya­ga­ti­kra­maḥ­. pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­yā diśo lo­bhā­ve­śā­d ā­dhi­kyā­bhi­sa­ndhiḥ kṣe­tra­vṛ­ddhiḥ­. sa eṣo ’­ti­kra­maḥ pra­mā­dā­n mohād vyā­saṃ­gā­d vā bha­va­tī­ty a­va­se­yaḥ­. a­na­nu­sma­ra­ṇaṃ smṛ­tya­nta­rā­dhā­na­m­. ta ete di­gvi­ra­ma­ṇa­syā­ti­cā­rāḥ­.ā­na­ya­na­pre­ṣya­pra­yo­ga­śa­bda­rū­pā­nu­pā­ta­pu­dga­la­kṣe­pāḥ || 7­.­31 || § 71­8­. ātmanā saṃ­ka­lpi­te deśe sthitasya pra­yo­ja­na­va­śā­d ya­tkiṃ­ci­d ā­na­ye­ty ā­jñā­pa­na­m ā­na­ya­na­m­. evaṃ kurv iti niyogaḥ pre­ṣya­pra­yo­gaḥ­. vyā­pā­ra­ka­rā­n pu­ra­ṣā­n pra­tya­bhyu­tkā­si­kā­di­ka­ra­ṇaṃ śa­bdā­nu­pā­taḥ­.1 sva­vi­gra­ha­da­rśa­naṃ rū­pā­nu­pā­taḥ­. lo­ṣṭā­di­ni­pā­taḥ pu­dga­la­kṣe­paḥ­. ta ete de­śa­vi­ra­ma­ṇa­sya pa­ñcā­ti­cā­rāḥ­.1 Note JS: for vyā­pā­ra­ka­rā­n pu­ra­ṣā­n read vyā­pā­ra­ka­rā­n pu­ru­ṣā­n ka­nda­rpa­kau­tku­cya­mau­kha­ryā­sa­mī­kṣyā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇo­pa­bho­ga­pa­ri­bho­gā­na­rtha­kyā­ni || 7­.­32 || § 71­9­. rā­go­dre­kā­t pra­hā­sa­mi­śro ’­śi­ṣṭa­vā­kpra­yo­gaḥ ka­nda­rpaḥ­. ta­de­vo­bha­yaṃ paratra du­ṣṭa­kā­ya­ka­rma­pra­yu­ktaṃ kau­tku­cya­m­. dhā­rṣṭya­prā­yaṃ yatkiṃ va­nā­na­rtha­kaṃ ba­hu­pra­lā­pi­tvaṃ mau­kha­rya­m­. a­sa­mī­kṣya pra­yo­ja­na­m ā­dhi­kye­na ka­ra­ṇa­m a­sa­mī­kṣyā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m­. yāvatā ’­rthe­no­pa­bho­ga­pa­ri­bho­gau so ’rthas tato ’­nya­syā­dhi­kya­mā­na­rtha­kya­m­. ta ete pa­ñcā­na­rtha­da­ṇḍa­vi­ra­te­r a­ti­cā­rāḥ­.yo­ga­du­ṣpra­ṇi­dhā­nā­nā­da­ra­smṛ­tya­nu­pa­sthā­nā­ni || 7­.­33 || § 72­0­. yogo vyā­khyā­ta­s tri­vi­dhaḥ­. tasya duṣṭaṃ pra­ṇi­dhā­naṃ yo­ga­du­ṣpra­ṇi­dhā­na­m — kā­ya­du­ṣpra­ṇi­dhā­naṃ vā­gdu­ṣpra­ṇi­dhā­naṃ ma­no­du­ṣpra­ṇi­dhā­na­m iti. a­nā­da­ro ’­nu­tsā­haḥ­. a­nai­kā­gryaṃ smṛ­tya­nu­pa­sthā­na­m­. ta ete pañca sā­mā­yi­ka­syā­ti­kra­māḥ­.a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­tā­pra­mā­rji­to­tsa­rgā­dā­na­saṃ­sta­ro­pa­kra­ma­ṇā­nā­da­ra­smṛ­tya­nu­pa­sthā­nā­ni || 7­.­34 || § 72­1­. jantavaḥ santi na santi veti pra­tya­ve­kṣa­ṇaṃ ca­kṣu­rvyā­pā­raḥ­. mṛ­du­no­pa­ka­ra­ṇe­na yat kriyate pra­yo­ja­naṃ tat pra­mā­rji­ta­m­. ta­du­bha­yaṃ pra­ti­ṣe­dha­vi­śi­ṣṭa­m u­tsa­rgā­di­bhi­s tribhir a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te — a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­tā­pra­mā­rji­to­tsa­rga ity evam ādi. tatra a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­tā­pra­mā­rji­tā­yāṃ bhūmau mū­tra­pu­rī­ṣo­tsa­rgaḥ a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­tā­pra­mā­rji­to­tsa­rgaḥ­. a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­tā­pra­mā­rji­ta­syā­rha­dā­cā­rya­pū­jo­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­sya gaṃ­dha­mā­lya­dhū­pā­de­r ā­tma­pa­ri­dhā­nā­dya­rtha­sya ca va­strā­de­r ā­dā­na­m a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­tā­pra­mā­rji­tā­dā­na­m­. a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­tā­pra­mā­rji­ta­sya prā­va­ra­ṇā­deḥ saṃ­sta­ra­syo­pa­kra­ma­ṇaṃ a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­tā­pra­mā­rji­ta­saṃ­sta­ro­pa­kra­ma­ṇa­m­. kṣu­da­bhya­rdi­ta­tvā­d ā­va­śya­ke­ṣv a­nā­da­ro ’­nu­tsāḥ­. smṛ­tya­nu­pa­sthā­naṃ vyā­khyā­ta­m­. ta ete pañca pro­ṣa­dho­pa­vā­sa­syā­ti­cā­rāḥ­.sa­ci­tta­saṃ­ba­ndha­saṃ­mi­śrā­bhi­ṣa­va­du­ṣpa­kvā­hā­rāḥ || 7­.­35 || § 72­2­. saha cittena vartate iti sacittaṃ ce­ta­nā­va­d dra­vya­m­. ta­du­pa­li­ṣṭaḥ saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ­. ta­dvya­ti­kī­rṇaḥ saṃ­mi­śraḥ­. kathaṃ punar asya sa­ci­ttā­di­ṣu pra­vṛ­ttiḥ­? pra­mā­da­saṃ­mo­hā­bhyā­m­. dravo vṛṣyo vā­bhi­ṣa­vaḥ­. a­sa­mya­kpa­kvo du­ṣpa­kvaḥ­. etair āhāro vi­śe­ṣya­te — sa­ci­ttā­hā­raḥ saṃ­ba­ndhā­hā­raḥ saṃ­mi­śrā­hā­ro ’­bhi­ṣa­vā­hā­ro du­ṣpa­kvā­hā­ra iti. ta ete pañca bho­go­pa­bho­ga­pa­ri­saṃ­khyā­na­syā­ti­cā­raḥ­.sa­ci­tta­ni­kṣe­pā­pi­dhā­na­pa­ra­vya­pa­de­śa­mā­tsa­rya­kā­lā­ti­kra­māḥ || 7­.­36 || § 72­3­. sacitte pa­dma­pa­trā­dau nikṣepaḥ sa­ci­tta­ni­kṣe­paḥ­. a­pi­dhā­na­m ā­va­ra­ṇa­m­. sa­ci­tte­nai­va saṃ­ba­dhya­te sa­ci­ttā­pi­dhā­na­m iti. a­nya­dā­tṛ­de­yā­rpa­ṇaṃ pa­ra­vya­pa­de­śaḥ­. pra­ya­ccha­to ’py ā­da­rā­bhā­vo ’­nya­dā­tṛ­gu­ṇā­sa­ha­naṃ vā mā­tsa­rya­m­. akāle bhojanaṃ kā­lā­ti­kra­maḥ­. ta ete pa­ñcā­ti­thi­saṃ­vi­bhā­ga­śī­lā­ti­cā­rāḥ­.jī­vi­ta­ma­ra­ṇā­śaṃ­sā­mi­trā­nu­rā­ga­su­khā­nu­ba­ndha­ni­dā­nā­ni || 7­.­37 || § 72­4­. ā­śaṃ­sa­na­m āśaṃsā ā­kā­ṅkṣa­ṇa­m ity arthaḥ. jīvitaṃ ca maraṇaṃ ca jī­vi­ta­ma­ra­ṇa­m­, jī­vi­ta­ma­ra­ṇa­syā­śaṃ­se jī­vi­ta­ma­ra­ṇā­śaṃ­se­. pū­rva­su­hṛ­tsa­ha­pāṃ­su­krī­ḍa­nā­dya­nu­sma­ra­ṇaṃ mi­trā­nu­rā­gāḥ­. a­nu­bhū­ta­prī­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ su­khā­nu­ba­ndhaḥ­. bho­gā­kā­–­ṅkṣa­yā niyataṃ dīyate cittaṃ tasmiṃs teneti vā ni­dā­na­m­. ta ete pañca sa­lle­kha­nā­yā a­ti­cā­rāḥ­.§ 72­5­. a­trā­ha­, uktaṃ bhavatā tī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­kā­ra­ṇa­ka­rmā­sra­va­ni­rde­śe ‘­śa­kti­ta­s tyā­ga­ta­pa­sī ’ iti, punaś coktaṃ śī­la­vi­dhā­ne ‘­a­ti­thi­saṃ­vi­bhā­ga­’ iti. tasya dānasya la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­ni­rjñā­taṃ ta­du­cya­tā­m ity ata āha —a­nu­gra­hā­rthaṃ sva­syā­ti­sa­rgo dānam || 7­.­38 || § 72­6­. sva­pa­ro­pa­kā­ro ’­nu­gra­haḥ­. svo­pa­kā­raḥ pu­ṇya­saṃ­ca­yaḥ­; pa­ro­pa­kā­raḥ sa­mya­gjñā­nā­di­vṛ­ddhiḥ­. ‘sva’ śabdo dha­na­pa­ryā­ya­va­ca­naḥ­. a­nu­gra­hā­rthaṃ sva­syā­ti­sa­rga­s tyāgo dānaṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­.§ 72­7­. atrāha — uktaṃ dānaṃ tat kim a­vi­śi­ṣṭa­pha­la­m ā­ho­svi­d asti kaścit pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity ata āha —vi­dhi­dra­vya­dā­tṛ­pā­tra­vi­śe­ṣā­t ta­dvi­śe­ṣaḥ || 7­.­39 || § 72­8­. pra­ti­gra­hā­di­kra­mo vidhiḥ. viśeṣo gu­ṇa­kṛ­taḥ­. tasya pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­sa­mba­ndhaḥ kriyate — vi­dhi­vi­śe­ṣo dra­vya­vi­śe­ṣo dā­tṛ­vi­se­ṣaḥ pā­tra­vi­śe­ṣa iti. tatra vi­dhi­vi­śe­ṣaḥ pra­ti­gra­hā­di­ṣv ā­da­rā­nā­da­ra­kṛ­to bhedaḥ. ta­paḥ­svā­dhyā­ya­pa­ri­vṛ­ddhi­he­tu­tvā­di­r dra­vya­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­. a­na­sū­yā­vi­ṣā­dā­di­r dā­tṛ­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­. mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­gu­ṇa­saṃ­yo­gaḥ pā­tra­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­. tataś ca pu­ṇya­pha­la­vi­śe­ṣaḥ kṣi­tyā­di­vi­śe­ṣā­d bī­ja­pha­la­vi­śe­ṣa­va­t­.iti ta­ttvā­rtha­vṛ­ttau sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhi­saṃ­jñi­kā­yāṃ saptamo ’dhyāyaḥ || 7 || a­thā­ṣṭha­mo ’dhyāyaḥ (§§ 72­9­–­78­3­)§ 72­9­. vyākhyāta ā­sra­va­pa­dā­rthaḥ­. ta­da­na­nta­ro­dde­śa­bhā­gba­ndha­pa­dā­rtha idānīṃ vyā­khye­yaḥ­. tasmin vyākhyeye sati pūrvaṃ ba­ndha­he­tū­pa­nyā­saḥ kri­ya­te­; ta­tpū­rva­ka­tvā­d ba­ndha­sye­ti —mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­vi­ra­ti­pra­mā­da­ka­ṣā­ya­yo­gā ba­ndha­he­ta­vaḥ || 8.1 || § 73­0­. mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­da­ya uktāḥ. kva? mi­thyā­da­rśa­naṃ tāvad u­kta­m­, ‘­ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m­’ ity atra ta­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­bhū­ta­m­, ā­sra­va­vi­dhā­ne ca kriyāsu vyākhyātaṃ mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­kri­ye­ti­. vi­ra­ti­r uktā. ta­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­bhū­tā a­vi­ra­ti­r grāhyā. ā­jñā­vyā­pā­da­na­kri­yā a­nā­ka­ṅkṣā­kri­ye­ty anayoḥ pra­mā­da­syā­nta­rbhā­vaḥ­. sa ca pramādaḥ ku­śa­le­ṣv a­nā­da­raḥ­. kaṣāyāḥ kro­dhā­da­yaḥ a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhya­pra­tyā­kyā­na­pra­tyā­kyā­na­saṃ­jva­la­na­vi­ka­lpāḥ proktāḥ. kva? ‘­i­ndri­ya­ka­ṣā­yā­’ ity a­trai­va­. yogāḥ kā­yā­di­vi­ka­lpāḥ proktāḥ. kva? ‘­kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ­ka­rma yogaḥ’ ity atra.§ 73­1­. mi­thyā­da­rśa­naṃ dvi­vi­dha­m­; nai­sa­rgi­kaṃ pa­ro­pa­de­śa­pū­rva­kaṃ ca. tatra pa­ro­pa­de­śa­m a­nta­re­ṇa mi­thyā­tva­ka­rmo­da­ya­va­śā­d yad ā­vi­rbha­va­ti ta­ttvā­rthā­śra­ddhā­na­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ tan nai­sa­rgi­ka­m­. pa­ro­pa­de­śa­ni­mi­ttaṃ ca­tu­rvi­dha­m­; kri­yā­kri­yā­vā­dya­jñā­ni­ka­vai­na­yi­ka­vi­ka­lpā­t­. athavā pa­ñca­vi­dhaṃ mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­m — e­kā­nta­mi­thyā­da­rśa­naṃ vi­pa­rī­ta­mi­thyā­da­rśa­naṃ saṃ­śa­ya­mi­thyā­da­rśa­naṃ vai­na­yi­ka­mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­m a­jñā­ni­ka­mi­thyā­da­rśa­naṃ ceti. tatra idam eva ittham eveti dha­rmi­dha­rma­yo­r a­bhi­ni­ve­śa e­kā­ntaḥ­. puruṣa evedaṃ sarvam iti vā nitya eva vā anitya e­ve­ti­. sagrantho ni­rgra­nthaḥ­, kevali ka­va­lā­hā­rī­, strī si­dhya­tī­ty evam ādiḥ vi­pa­rya­yaḥ­. sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­trā­ṇi kiṃ mo­kṣa­mā­ra­gaḥ syād vā na vety a­nta­ra­pa­kṣā­pa­ri­gra­haḥ saṃ­śa­yaḥ­. sa­rva­de­va­tā­nāṃ sa­rva­sa­ma­yā­nāṃ ca sa­ma­da­rśa­naṃ vai­na­yi­ka­m­. hi­tā­hi­ta­pa­rī­kṣā­vi­ra­ho ’­jñā­ni­ka­tva­m­. uktaṃ ca — ā­si­di­sa­daṃ ki­ri­yā­ṇaṃ a­kki­ri­yā­ṇaṃ taha ya hoi cu­la­sī­dī | sa­tta­ṭṭha­ma­ṇṇā­ṇī­ṇaṃ ve­ṇai­yā­ṇaṃ tu battisaṃ || § 73­2­. a­vi­ra­ti­r dvā­da­śa­vi­dhāḥ­; ṣa­ṭkā­ya­ṣa­ṭka­ra­ṇa­vi­ṣa­ya­bhe­dā­t­. ṣodaśa kaṣāyā nava no­ka­ṣā­yā­s teṣām ī­ṣa­dbhe­do na bheda iti paṃ­ca­viṃ­śa­tiḥ ka­ṣā­yāḥ­. catvāro ma­no­yo­ga­ś catvāro vāgyogāḥ pañca kā­ya­yo­gā iti tra­yo­da­śa­vi­ka­lpo yogaḥ. ā­hā­ra­ka­kā­ya­yo­gā­hā­ra­ka­mi­śra­kā­ya­yo­ga­yoḥ pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­te saṃ­bha­vā­t pa­ñca­da­śā­pi bha­va­nti­. pramādo ’­ne­ka­vi­dhaḥ­; śu­ddhya­ṣṭa­ko­tta­ma­kṣa­mā­di­vi­ṣa­ya­bhe­dā­t­. ta ete pañca ba­ndha­he­ta­vaḥ samastā vyastāś ca bha­va­nti­. tad yathā — mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ paṃcāpi sa­mu­di­tā ba­ndha­he­ta­vo bha­va­nti­. sā­sā­dha­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nā­m a­vi­ra­tyā­da­ya­ś ca­tvā­raḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­syā­vi­ra­ti­r vi­ra­ti­mi­śrā pra­mā­da­ka­ṣā­ya­yo­ga­ś ca. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta­sya pra­mā­da­ka­ṣā­ya­yo­gāḥ­. a­pra­ma­ttā­dī­nāṃ caturṇāṃ yo­ga­ka­ṣā­yau­. u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ya­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nā­m eka eva yogaḥ. a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­no na ba­ndha­he­tuḥ­.§ 73­3­. uktā ba­ndha­he­ta­vaḥ­. idānīṃ bandho vaktavya ity ata āha —sa­ka­ṣā­ya­tvā­j jīvaḥ karmaṇo yogyān pu­dga­lā­n ādatte sa bandhaḥ || 8.2 || § 73­4­. saha ka­ṣā­ye­ṇa vartata iti sa­ka­ṣā­yaḥ­. sa­ka­ṣā­ya­sya bhāvaḥ sa­ka­ṣā­tva­m­. tasmāt sa­ka­ṣā­ya­tvā­d iti. punar he­tu­ni­rde­śaḥ ja­ṭha­rā­gnyā­śa­yā­nu­rū­pā­hā­ra­gra­ha­ṇa­va­ttī­vra­ma­nda­ma­dhya­ma­ka­ṣā­yā­śa­yā­nu­rū­pa­sthi­tya­nu­bha­va­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m­. a­mū­rti­r ahasta ātmā kathaṃ ka­rmā­da­tta iti coditaḥ san ‘­jī­vaḥ­’ ity āha. jī­va­nā­j jīvaḥ prā­ṇā­dhā­ra­ṇā­d ā­yuḥ­saṃ­ba­ndhā­n nā­yu­rvi­ra­hā­d iti. ‘­ka­rma­yo­gyā­n­’ iti la­ghu­ni­rde­śā­t siddhe ‘­ka­rma­ṇo yo­gyā­n­’ iti pṛ­tha­gvi­bha­ktyu­ccā­ra­ṇaṃ vā­kyā­nta­ra­jñā­pa­nā­rtha­m­. kiṃ punas ta­dvā­kyā­nta­ra­m­? karmaṇo jīvaḥ sa­ka­ṣā­yo bha­va­tī­ty ekaṃ vā­kya­m­. etad uktaṃ bhavati — ‘­ka­rma­ṇaḥ­’ iti he­tu­ni­rde­śaḥ karmaṇo hetor jīvaḥ sa­ka­ṣā­yo bha­va­ti­, nā­ka­rma­sya ka­ṣā­ya­le­po ’sti. tato jī­va­ka­rma­ṇo­r a­nā­di­saṃ­ba­ndha iti uktaṃ bha­va­ti­. te­nā­mū­rto jīvo mūrtena karmaṇā kathaṃ badhyate iti codyam a­pā­kṛ­taṃ bha­va­ti­. i­ta­ra­thā hi ba­ndha­syā­di­ma­ttve ā­tya­nti­kīṃ śuddhiṃ dadhataḥ si­ddha­sye­va ba­ndhā­bhā­vaḥ pra­sa­jye­ta­. dvitīyaṃ vākyaṃ ‘­ka­rma­ṇo yogyān pu­dga­lā­n ā­da­tte­’ iti. a­rtha­va­śā­d vi­bha­kti­pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti pū­rva­he­tu­saṃ­ba­ndha­m tyaktvā ṣa­ṣṭhī­saṃ­ba­ndha­m upaiti ‘­ka­rma­ṇo yo­gyā­n­’ iti. ‘­pu­dga­la­’ vacanaṃ ka­rma­ṇa­s tā­dā­tmya­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­m­. te­nā­tma­gu­ṇo ’dṛṣṭo ni­rā­kṛ­to bha­va­ti­; tasya saṃ­sā­ra­he­tu­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ­. ‘­ā­da­tte­’ iti he­tu­he­tu­ma­dbhā­va­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­m­. ato mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­dyā­ve­śā­d ā­rdrī­kṛ­ta­syā­tma­naḥ sarvato yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣā­t teṣāṃ sū­kṣmai­ka­kṣe­trā­va­gā­hi­nā­m a­na­ntā­na­nta­pra­de­śā­nāṃ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ka­rma­bhā­va­yo­gyā­nā­m a­vi­bha­ge­no­pa­śle­ṣo bandha ity ā­khyā­ya­te­. yathā bhā­ja­na­vi­śe­ṣe pra­kṣi­ptā­nāṃ vi­vi­dha­ra­sa­bī­ja­pu­ṣpa­pha­lā­nāṃ ma­di­rā­bhā­ve­na pa­ri­ṇā­ma­s tathā pu­dga­lā­nā­m apy ātmani sthitānāṃ yo­ga­ka­ṣā­ya­va­śā­t ka­rma­bhā­ve­na pa­ri­ṇā­mo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. ‘saḥ’ va­ca­na­m a­nya­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­. sa eṣa bandho nānyo ’­stī­ti­. tena gu­ṇa­gu­ṇi­ba­ndho ni­va­rti­to bha­va­ti­. ka­rmā­di­sā­dha­no ‘­ba­ndha­’­-­śa­bdo vyā­khye­yaḥ­.§ 73­5­. āha kim ayaṃ bandha e­ka­rū­pa eva, ā­ho­svi­t prakārā apy asya santīty ata idam ucyate —pra­kṛ­ti­sthi­tya­nu­bha­va­pra­de­śā­s ta­dvi­dha­yaḥ || 8.3 || § 73­6­. prakṛtiḥ sva­bhā­vaḥ­. nimbasya kā pra­kṛ­tiḥ­? ti­kta­tā­. guḍasya kā pra­kṛ­tiḥ­? ma­dhu­ra­tā­. tathā jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya kā pra­kṛ­tiḥ­? a­rthā­na­va­ga­maḥ­. da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya kā pra­kṛ­tiḥ­? a­rthā­nā­lo­ka­na­m­. vedyasya sa­da­sa­lla­kṣa­ṇa­sya su­kha­duḥ­kha­saṃ­ve­da­na­m­. da­rśa­na­mo­ha­sya ta­ttvā­rthā­śra­ddhā­na­m­. cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­syā­saṃ­ya­maḥ­. āyuṣo bha­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m­. nāmno nā­ra­kā­di­nā­ma­ka­ra­ṇa­m­. go­tra­syo­ccai­r nīccaiḥ sthā­na­saṃ­śa­bda­na­m­. a­na­nta­rā­ya­sya dā­nā­di­vi­ghna­ka­ra­ṇa­m­. tadevaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ kāryaṃ pra­kri­ya­te pra­bha­va­ty asyā iti pra­kṛ­tiḥ­. ta­tsva­bhā­vā­d a­pra­cyu­tiḥ sthitiḥ. yathā — a­jā­go­ma­hi­ṣyā­di­kṣī­rā­ṇāṃ mā­dhu­rya­sva­bhā­vā­d a­pra­cyu­tiḥ sthitiḥ. tathā jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nā­m a­rthā­va­ga­mā­di­sva­bhā­vā­d a­pra­cyu­tiḥ sthitiḥ. ta­dra­sa­vi­śe­ṣo ’­nu­bha­vaḥ yathā — a­jā­go­ma­hi­ṣyā­di­kṣī­rā­ṇāṃ tī­vra­ma­ndā­di­bhā­ve­na ra­sa­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­. tathā ka­rma­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ sva­ga­ta­sā­ma­rthya­vi­śe­ṣo ’­nu­bha­vaḥ­. i­ya­ttā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ pra­de­śaḥ­. ka­rma­bhā­va­pa­ri­ṇa­ta­pu­dga­la­ska­ndhā­nāṃ pa­ra­mā­ṇu­pa­ri­cche­de­nā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ pra­de­ṣaḥ­. ‘­vi­dhi­’­-­śa­bdaḥ pra­kā­ra­va­ca­naḥ­. ta ete pra­kṛ­tyā­da­ya­ś ca­tvā­ra­s tasya bandhasya pra­kā­rāḥ­. tatra yo­ga­ni­mi­ttau pra­kṛ­ti­pra­de­śau­. ka­ṣā­ya­ni­mi­ttau sthi­tya­nu­bha­vau­. ta­tpra­ka­rṣā­pra­ka­rṣa­bhe­dā­d ta­dbaṃ­dha­vi­ci­tra­bhā­vaḥ­. tathā coktam — jogā pa­ya­ḍi­-­pa­e­sā ṭhi­di­a­ṇu­bhā­gā ka­sā­ya­do kuṇadi | a­pa­ri­ṇa­du­cchi­ṇṇe­su ya baṃ­dha­ṭṭhi­di­kā­ra­ṇaṃ ṇatthi || § 73­7­. ta­trā­dya­sya pra­kṛ­ti­ba­ndha­sya bhe­da­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —ādyo jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­ve­da­nī­ya­mo­ha­nī­yā­yu­rnā­ma­go­trā­nta­rā­yāḥ || 8.4 || § 73­8­. ādyaḥ pra­kṛ­ti­ba­ndho jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dya­ṣṭa­vi­ka­lpo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. ā­vṛ­ṇo­ty ā­vri­ya­te ’­ne­ne­ti vā ā­va­ra­ṇa­m­. tat pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te — jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇaṃ da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­m iti. ve­da­ya­ti vedyata iti vā ve­da­nī­ya­m­. mo­ha­ya­ti mohyate ’­ne­ne­ti vā mo­ha­nī­ya­m­. ety anena nā­ra­kā­di­bha­va­m ity āyuḥ. na­ma­ya­ty ātmānaṃ namyate ’­ne­ne­ti vā nāma. uccair nīcaiś ca gūyate śabdyata iti vā go­tra­m­. dā­tṛ­de­yā­dī­nā­m antaraṃ ma­dhya­me­tī­ty a­nta­rā­yaḥ­. e­ke­nā­tma­pa­ri­ṇā­me­nā­dī­ya­mā­nāḥ pudgalā jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dya­ne­ka­bhe­daṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­nte sa­kṛ­du­pa­bhu­ktā­nna­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ra­sa­ru­dhi­rā­di­va­t­.§ 73­9­. āha, ukto mū­la­pra­kṛ­ti­ba­ndho ’­ṣṭa­vi­dhaḥ­. i­dā­nī­m u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­ba­ndho vaktavya ity ata āha —pa­ñca­na­va­dvya­ṣṭā­viṃ­śa­ti­ca­tu­rdvi­ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­ddvi­pa­ñca­bhe­dā ya­thā­kra­ma­m || 8.5 || § 74­0­. dvi­tī­ya­gra­ha­ṇa­m iha ka­rta­vyaḥ­; dvitīya u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­ba­ndha evaṃ vikalpa iti? na ka­rta­vya­m­; pā­ri­śe­ṣyā­t siddheḥ. ādyo mū­la­pra­kṛ­ti­ba­ndho ’­ṣṭa­vi­ka­lpa uktaḥ. tataḥ pā­ri­śe­ṣyā­d ayam u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­vi­ka­lpa­vi­dhi­r bha­va­ti­. ‘­bhe­da­’ śabdaḥ pa­ñcā­di­bhi­r yathā kramam a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhya­te — pa­ñca­bhe­daṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇī­yaṃ na­va­bhe­daṃ da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇī­yaṃ dvibhedaṃ ve­da­nī­yaṃ a­ṣṭā­viṃ­śa­ti­bhe­daṃ mo­ha­nī­yaṃ ca­tu­rbhe­da­m āyuḥ dvi­ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­dbhe­daṃ nāma dvibhedaṃ gotraṃ paṃ­ca­bhe­do ’­nta­rā­ya iti.§ 74­1­. yadi jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇī­yaṃ paṃ­ca­bhe­daṃ ta­tpra­ti­pa­tti­r u­cya­tā­m ity ata āha —ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­lā­nā­m || 8.6 || § 74­2­. ma­tyā­dī­ni jñānāni vyā­khyā­tā­ni­. teṣām ā­vṛ­te­r ā­va­ra­ṇa­bhe­do bha­va­tī­ti paṃ­co­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ta­yo ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. atra codyate — a­bha­vya­sya ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­na­śa­ktiḥ ke­va­la­jñā­na­śa­kti­ś ca syād vā na vā. yadi syāt ta­syā­bha­vya­tvā­bhā­vaḥ­. atha nāsti ta­trā­va­ra­ṇa­dva­ya­ka­lpa­nā vya­rthe­ti­? ucyate — ā­de­śa­va­ca­nā­n na doṣaḥ. dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­n ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­la­jñā­na­śa­kti­saṃ­bha­vaḥ­. pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­t ta­ccha­ktya­bhā­vaḥ­. yady evaṃ bha­vyā­bha­vya­vi­ka­lpo no­pa­pa­dya­te­; u­bha­ya­tra ta­ccha­kti­sa­dbhā­vā­t­? na śa­kti­bhā­vā­bhā­vā­pe­kṣa­yā bha­vyā­bha­vya­vi­ka­lpa ity u­cya­te­. kutas tarhi? vya­kti­sa­dbhā­vā­sa­dbhā­vā­pe­kṣa­yā­. sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­bhi­r vyaktir yasya bha­vi­ṣya­ti sa bhavyaḥ. yasya tu na bha­vi­ṣya­ti so ’bhavya iti. ka­na­ke­ta­ra­pā­ṣā­ṇa­va­t­.§ 74­3­. āha, ukto jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇo­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­vi­ka­lpaḥ­. idānīṃ da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya vaktavya ity ata āha —ca­kṣu­ra­ca­kṣu­ra­va­dhi­ke­va­lā­nāṃ ni­drā­ni­drā­ni­drā­pra­ca­lā­pra­ca­lā­pra­ca­lā­styā­na­gṛ­ddha­ya­ś ca || 8.7 || § 74­4­. ca­kṣu­ra­ca­kṣu­ra­va­dhi­ke­va­lā­nā­m iti da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣa­yā bhe­da­ni­rde­śaḥ — ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­m a­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­m a­va­dhi­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇaṃ ke­va­la­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­m iti. ma­da­khe­da­kla­ma­vi­no­da­nā­rthaḥ svāpo nidrā. tasyā upary upari vṛttir ni­drā­ni­drā­. yā kri­yā­tmā­naṃ pra­ca­la­ya­ti sā pracalā śo­ka­śra­ma­ma­dā­di­pra­bha­vā ā­sī­na­syā­pi ne­tra­gā­tra­vi­kri­yā­sū­ci­kā­. saiva punaḥ punar ā­va­rta­mā­nā pra­ca­lā­pra­ca­lā­. svapne yathā vī­rya­vi­śe­ṣā­vi­rbhā­vaḥ sā styā­na­gṛ­ddhiḥ­. styā­ya­te­r a­ne­kā­rtha­tvā­t svapnārtha iha gṛ­hya­te­, gṛddher api dīptiḥ. styāne svapne gṛddhyati dīpyate yad u­da­yā­d ātmā raudraṃ ba­hu­ka­rma karoti sā styā­na­gṛ­ddhiḥ­. iha ni­drā­di­bhi­r da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇaṃ sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇye­nā­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te — ni­drā­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­m ni­drā­ni­drā­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­m ity ādi.§ 74­5­. tṛ­tī­ya­syāḥ pra­kṛ­te­r u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —sa­da­sa­dve­dye || 8.8 || § 74­6­. yad u­da­yā­d de­vā­di­ga­ti­ṣu śa­rī­ra­mā­na­sa­su­kha­prā­pti­s tat sa­dve­dya­m­. praśastaṃ vedyaṃ sa­dve­dya­m iti. yat phalaṃ duḥkham a­ne­ka­vi­dhaṃ tad a­sa­dve­dya­m­. a­pra­śa­staṃ vedyam a­sa­dve­dya­m iti.§ 74­7­. caturthyāḥ pra­kṛ­te­r u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­vi­ka­lpa­ni­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —da­rśa­na­cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­nī­yā­ka­ṣā­ya­ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­yā­khyā­s tri­dvi­na­va­ṣo­ḍa­śa­bhe­dā­h sa­mya­ktva­mi­thyā­tva­ta­du­bha­yā­nya­ka­ṣā­ya­ka­ṣā­yau hā­sya­ra­tya­ra­ti­śo­ka­bha­ya­ju­gu­psā­strī­pu­nna­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­dā a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhya­pra­tyā­khyā­na­pra­tyā­khyā­na­saṃ­jva­la­na­vi­ka­lpā­ścai­ka­śaḥ kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhāḥ || 8.9 || § 74­8­. da­rśa­nā­da­ya­ś catvāraḥ tryādayo ’pi. tatra ya­thā­saṃ­khye­na saṃbandho bhavati — da­rśa­na­mo­ha­nī­yaṃ tri­bhe­dha­m­, cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­nī­yaṃ dvi­bhe­da­m­, a­ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­yaṃ na­va­vi­dha­m­, ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­yaṃ ṣo­ḍa­śa­vi­dha­m iti.§ 74­9­. tatra da­rśa­na­mo­ha­nī­yaṃ tri­bhe­dha­m — samyaktvaṃ mithyātvaṃ ta­du­bha­ya­m iti. tad bandhaṃ pratyekaṃ bhūtvā sa­tka­rmā­pe­kṣa­yā tridhā vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te­. tatra ya­syo­da­yā­t sa­rva­jña­pra­ṇī­ta­mā­rga­pa­rā­ṅmu­kha­s ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­ni­ru­tsu­ko hi­tā­hi­ta­vi­cā­rā­sa­ma­rtho mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­r bhavati tan mi­thyā­tva­m­. tad eva samyaktvaṃ śu­bha­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­ru­ddha­sva­ra­saṃ yad au­dā­sī­nye­nā­va­sthi­ta­m ātmanaḥ śraddhānaṃ na ni­ru­ṇa­ddhi­, tad ve­da­ya­mā­naḥ puruṣaḥ sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­r ity a­bhi­dhī­ya­te­. tad eva mithyātvaṃ pra­kṣā­la­na­vi­śe­ṣā­t kṣī­ṇā­kṣī­ṇa­ma­da­śa­kti­ko­dra­va­va­tsā­mi­śu­ddha­sva­ra­saṃ ta­du­bha­ya­m ity ā­khyā­ya­te sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­tva­m iti yā­va­t­. ya­syo­da­yā­d ātmano ’­rdha­śu­ddha­ma­da­ko­dra­vau­da­no­pa­yo­gā­pā­di­ta­mi­śra­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­du­bha­yā­tma­ko bhavati pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ­.§ 75­0­. cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­nī­yaṃ dvidhā; a­ka­ṣā­ya­ka­ṣā­ya­bhe­dā­t­. īṣad arthe nañaḥ pra­yo­gā­d īṣat kaṣāyo ’­ka­ṣā­ya iti. a­ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­yaṃ na­va­vi­dha­m­. kutaḥ. hā­syā­di­bhe­dā­t­. ya­syo­da­yā­d dhā­syā­vi­rbhā­va­s tad dhā­sya­m­. yad u­da­yā­d de­śā­di­ṣv autsukyaṃ sā ratiḥ. a­ra­ti­s ta­dvi­pa­rī­tā­. yad vi­pā­kā­c chocanaṃ sa śokaḥ. yad u­da­yā­d u­dve­ga­s tad bha­ya­m­. yad u­da­yā­d ā­tma­do­ṣa­saṃ­va­ra­ṇaṃ pa­ra­do­ṣā­vi­ṣka­ra­ṇaṃ sā ju­gu­psā­. yad u­da­yā­t straiṇān bhāvān pra­ti­pa­dya­te sa strī­ve­daḥ­. ya­syo­da­yā­t pauṃsnān bhā­vā­nā­ska­nda­ti sa puṃ­ve­daḥ­. yad u­da­yā­n nā­puṃ­sa­kā­n bhāvān u­pa­vra­ja­ti sa na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­daḥ­.§ 75­1­. ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­yaṃ ṣo­ḍa­śa­vi­dha­m­. kutaḥ. a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhyā­di­vi­ka­lpā­t­. tad yathā — kaṣāyāḥ kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhāḥ­. teṣām catasro ’vasthāḥ — a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhi­no ’­pra­tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇāḥ pra­tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇāḥ saṃ­jva­la­nā­ś ceti. a­na­nta­saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­n mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­m a­na­nta­m­. ta­da­nu­ba­ndhi­no ’­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhi­naḥ kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhāḥ­. ya­du­da­yā­d de­śa­vi­ra­tiṃ saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­mā­khyā­m alpām api kartuṃ na śaknoti te de­śa­pra­tyā­khyā­na­m ā­vṛ­ṇva­nto ’­pra­tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇāḥ kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhāḥ­. ya­du­da­yā­d viratiṃ kṛtsnāṃ saṃ­ya­mā­khyāṃ na śaknoti kartuṃ te kṛtsnaṃ pra­tyā­khyā­na­m ā­vṛ­ṇva­ntaḥ pra­tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇāḥ kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhāḥ­. sa­me­kī­bhā­ve va­rta­te­. saṃ­ya­me­na sa­hā­va­sthā­nā­d e­kī­bhū­ya jvalanti saṃyamo vā jvalaty eṣu satsv apīti saṃ­jva­la­nāḥ kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhāḥ­. ta ete sa­mu­di­tāḥ santaḥ ṣoḍaśa kaṣāyā bha­va­nti­.§ 75­2­. mo­ha­nī­yā­na­nta­ro­dde­śa­bhā­ja āyuṣa u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­ni­rjñā­pa­nā­rtha­m āha —nā­ra­ka­tai­rya­gyo­na­mā­nu­ṣa­dai­vā­ni || 8­.­10 || § 75­3­. nā­ra­kā­di­ṣu bha­va­saṃ­ba­ndhe­nā­yu­ṣo vya­pa­de­śaḥ kri­ya­te­. na­ra­ke­ṣu bhavaṃ nā­ra­ka­m āyuḥ, ti­ra­gyo­ni­ṣu bhavaṃ tai­rya­gyo­na­m­, mā­nu­ṣe­ṣu bhavaṃ mā­nu­ṣa­m­, deveṣu bhavaṃ daivam iti. na­ra­ke­ṣu tī­vra­śī­to­ṣṇa­ve­da­ne­ṣu ya­nni­mi­ttaṃ dī­rgha­jī­va­naṃ ta­nnā­ra­ka­m­. evaṃ śeṣv api.§ 75­4­. āyuś ca­tu­rvi­dhaṃ vyā­khyā­ta­m­. ta­da­na­nta­ra­m uddiṣṭaṃ yan nā­ma­ka­rma tad u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­ni­rṇa­yā­rtha­m āha —ga­ti­jā­ti­śa­rī­rā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­ni­rmā­ṇa­baṃ­dha­na­saṃ­ghā­ta­saṃ­sthā­na­saṃ­ha­na­na­spa­rśa­ra­sa­gaṃ­dha­va­rṇā­nu­pū­rvyā­gu­ru­la­ghū­pa­ghā­ta­pa­ra­ghā­tā­ta­po­dyo­to­cchvā­sa­vi­hā­yo­ga­ta­yaḥ pra­tye­ka­śa­rī­ra­tra­sa­su­bha­ga­su­sva­ra­śu­bha­sū­kṣma­pa­ryā­pti­sthi­rā­de­ya­ya­śaḥ­kī­rti­se­ta­rā­ṇi tī­rtha­ka­ra­tvaṃ ca || 8­.­11 || § 75­5­. yad u­da­yā­tmā bha­vā­nta­raṃ gacchati sā gatiḥ. sā ca­rtu­rvi­dhā — na­ra­ka­ga­ti­s ti­rya­gga­ti­r ma­nu­ṣya­ga­ti­r de­va­ga­ti­ś ceti. yan nimitta ātmano nārako bhāvas tan na­ra­ka­ga­ti­nā­ma­. evaṃ śeṣv api yo­jya­m­. tāsu na­ra­kā­di­ga­ti­ṣv a­vya­bhi­cā­ri­ṇā sā­dṛ­śye­nai­kī­kṛ­to ’rthātmā jātiḥ. ta­nni­mi­ttaṃ jā­ti­nā­ma­. ta­tpa­ñca­vi­dha­m — e­ke­ndri­ya­jā­ti­nā­ma dvī­ndri­ya­jā­ti­nā­ma trī­ndri­ya­jā­ti­nā­ma ca­tu­ri­ndri­ya­jā­ti­nā­ma pa­ñce­ndri­ya­jā­ti­nā­ma ceti. yad u­da­yā­d ātmā e­ke­ndri­ya iti śabdyate tad e­ke­ndri­ya­jā­ti­nā­ma­. evaṃ śeṣv api yo­jya­m­. yad u­da­yā­d ātmanaḥ śa­rī­ra­ni­rvṛ­tti­s tac cha­rī­ra­nā­ma­. tat pa­ñca­vi­dha­m — au­dā­ri­ka­śa­rī­ra­nā­ma vai­kri­yi­ka­śa­rī­ra­nā­ma ā­hā­ra­ka­śa­rī­ra­nā­ma tai­ja­sa­śa­rī­ra­nā­ma kā­rma­ṇa­śa­rī­ra­nā­ma ceti. teṣāṃ viśeṣo vyā­khyā­taḥ­. yad u­da­yā­d ā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­vi­ve­ka­s tad ā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­ma­. tat tri­vi­dha­m — au­dā­ri­ka­śa­rī­rā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­ma vai­kri­yi­ka­śa­rī­rā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­ma ā­hā­ra­ka­śa­rī­rā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­ma ceti. yan ni­mi­ttā­t pa­ri­ni­ṣpa­tti­s tan ni­rmā­ṇa­m­. tad dvividhaḥ — sthā­na­ni­rmā­ṇaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­ni­rmā­ṇaṃ ceti. ta­jjā­ti­nā­mo­da­yā­pe­kṣaṃ ca­kṣu­rā­dī­nāṃ sthānaṃ pramāṇaṃ ca ni­rva­rta­ya­ti­. ni­rmī­ya­te ’­ne­ne­ti ni­rmā­ṇa­m­. śa­rī­ra­na­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­va­śā­d u­pā­ttā­nāṃ pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­nyo­nya­pra­de­śa­saṃ­śle­ṣa­ṇaṃ yato bhavati tad ba­ndha­na­nā­ma­. ya­du­da­yā­d au­dā­ri­kā­di­śa­rī­rā­ṇāṃ vi­va­ra­vi­ra­hi­tā­nyo ’­nya­pra­de­śā­nu­pra­ve­śe­na e­ka­tvā­pā­da­naṃ bhavati sa­tsaṃ­ghā­ta­nā­ma­. yad u­da­yā­d au­dā­ri­kā­di­sa­rī­rā­kṛ­ti­ni­rvṛ­tti­r bhavati tat saṃ­sthā­na­nā­ma­. tat ṣoḍhā vi­bha­jya­te — sa­ma­ca­tu­ra­sra­saṃ­sthā­na­nā­ma nya­gro­dha­pa­ri­ma­ṇḍa­la­saṃ­sthā­na­nā­ma svā­ti­saṃ­sthā­na­nā­ma ku­bja­saṃ­sthā­na­nā­ma vā­ma­na­saṃ­sthā­na­nā­ma hu­ṇḍa­saṃ­sthā­na­nā­ma ceti. ya­syo­da­yā­t a­sthi­ba­ndha­na­vi­śe­ṣo bhavati ta­tsaṃ­ha­na­na­nā­ma­. tat ṣa­ḍvi­dha­m — va­jra­rṣa­bha­nā­rā­ca­saṃ­ha­na­na­nā­ma va­jra­nā­rā­ca­saṃ­ha­na­na­nā­ma nā­rā­ca­saṃ­ha­na­na­nā­ma a­rdha­nā­rā­ca­saṃ­ha­na­na­nā­ma kī­li­kā­saṃ­ha­na­na­nā­ma a­saṃ­prā­ptā­sṛ­pā­ṭi­kā­saṃ­ha­na­na­nā­ma ceti. ya­syo­da­yā­t spa­rśa­prā­du­rbhā­va­s tat spa­rśa­nā­ma­. tad a­ṣṭa­vi­dha­m — ka­rka­śa­nā­ma mṛ­du­nā­ma gu­ru­nā­ma la­ghu­nā­ma sni­gdha­nā­ma rū­kṣa­nā­ma śī­ta­nā­ma u­ṣṇa­nā­ma ceti. yan nimitto ra­sa­vi­ka­lpa­s tad ra­sa­nā­ma­. tat pa­ñca­vi­dha­m — ti­kta­nā­ma ka­ṭu­ka­nā­ma ka­ṣā­ya­nā­ma ā­mla­nā­ma ma­dhu­ra­nā­ma ceti. yad u­da­ya­pra­bha­vo gandhas tad ga­ndha­nā­ma­. tad dvi­vi­dha­m — su­ra­bhi­ga­ndha­nā­ma a­su­ra­bhi­ga­ndha­nā­ma ceti. yad dhetuko va­rṇa­vi­bhā­ga­s tad va­rṇa­nā­ma­. tat paṃ­ca­vi­dha­m — kṛ­ṣṇa­va­rṇa­nā­ma nī­la­va­rṇa­nā­ma ra­kta­va­rṇa­nā­ma hā­ri­dra­va­ṛ­na­nā­ma śu­kla­va­rṇa­nā­ma ceti. pū­rva­śa­rī­rā­kā­rā­vi­nā­śo ya­syo­da­yā­d bhavati tad ā­nu­pū­rvya­nā­ma­. tac ca­tu­rvi­dha­m — na­ra­ka­ga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvya­nā­ma ti­rya­gga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvya­nā­ma ma­nu­ṣya­ga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvya­nā­ma de­va­ga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvya­nā­ma ceti. ya­syo­da­yā­d a­yaḥ­pi­ṇḍa­va­d gu­ru­tvā­n nādhaḥ patati na cā­rka­tū­la­va­lla­ghu­tvā­d ūrdhvaṃ gacchati tad gu­ru­la­ghu­nā­ma­. ya­syo­da­yā­t sva­yaṃ­kṛ­to­dba­ndha­na­ma­ru­pra­pa­ta­nā­di­ni­mi­tta u­pa­ghā­to bhavati tad u­pa­ghā­ta­nā­ma­. ya­nni­mi­ttaḥ pa­ra­śa­strā­de­r vyā­ghā­ta­s tat pa­ra­ghā­ta­nā­ma­. ya­du­da­yā­n ni­rvṛ­tta­m ā­ta­pa­naṃ ta­dā­ta­pa­na­ma­. ta­dā­di­tye va­rta­te­. yan ni­mi­tta­m u­dyo­ta­na­naṃ tad u­dyo­ta­nā­ma­. tac ca­ndra­kha­dyo­tā­di­ṣu va­rta­te­. ya­ddhe­tu­r u­cchvā­sa­s tad u­cchvā­sa­nā­ma­. vihāya ā­kā­śa­m­. tatra ga­ti­ni­rva­rta­kaṃ tad vi­hā­yo­ga­ti­nā­ma­. tad dvi­vi­dha­m — pra­śa­stā­pra­śa­sta­bhe­dā­t­. śa­rī­ra­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­n ni­rva­rtya­mā­naṃ śa­rī­ra­m e­kā­tmo­pa­bho­ga­kā­ra­ṇaṃ yato bhavati tat pra­tye­ka­śa­rī­ra­nā­ma­. ba­hū­nā­m ā­tma­nā­m u­pa­bho­ga­he­tu­tve­na sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ śarīraṃ yato bhavati tat sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­śa­rī­ra­nā­ma­. ya­du­da­yā­d dvī­ndri­yā­di­ṣu janma tat tra­sa­nā­ma­. ya­nni­mi­tta e­ke­ndri­ye­ṣu prā­du­rbhā­va­s tat sthā­va­ra­nā­ma­. ya­du­da­yā­d a­nya­prī­ti­pra­bha­va­s tat su­bha­ga­nā­ma­. ya­du­da­yā­d rū­pā­di­gu­ṇo­pe­to ’py a­prī­ti­ka­ra­s tad du­rbha­ga­nā­ma­. ya­nni­mi­ttaṃ ma­no­jña­sva­ra­ni­rva­rta­naṃ tat su­sva­ra­nā­ma­. ta­dvi­pa­rī­taṃ duḥ­sva­ra­nā­ma­. yad u­da­yā­d ra­ma­ṇī­ya­tvaṃ tac chu­bha­nā­ma­. ta­dvi­pa­rī­taṃ a­śu­bha­nā­ma­. sū­kṣma­śa­rī­ra­ni­rva­rta­kaṃ sū­kṣma­nā­ma­. a­nya­bā­dhā­ka­ra­śa­rī­ra­kā­ra­ṇaṃ bā­da­ra­nā­ma­. ya­du­da­yā­d ā­hā­rā­di­pa­ryā­pti­ni­rvṛ­ttiḥ tat pa­ryā­pti­nā­ma­. tat ṣa­ḍvi­dha­m — ā­hā­ra­pa­ryā­pti­nā­ma śa­rī­ra­pa­ryā­pti­nā­ma i­ndri­ya­pa­ryā­pti­nā­ma prā­ṇā­pa­na­pa­ryā­pti­nā­ma bhā­ṣā­pa­ryā­pti­nā­ma ma­naḥ­pa­ryā­pti­nā­ma ceti. ṣa­ḍvi­dha­pa­ryā­ptya­bhā­va­he­tu­r a­pa­ryā­pti­nā­ma­. sthi­ra­bhā­va­sya ni­rva­rta­kaṃ sthi­ra­nā­ma­. ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­m a­sthi­ra­nā­ma­. pra­bho­pe­ta­śa­rī­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­m ā­de­ya­nā­ma­. ni­ṣpra­bha­śa­rī­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­m a­nā­de­ya­nā­ma­. pu­ṇya­gu­ṇa­khyā­pa­na­kā­ra­ṇaṃ ya­śaḥ­kī­rti­nā­ma­. ta­tpra­tya­nī­ka­pha­la­m a­ya­śaḥ­kī­rti­nā­ma­. ā­rha­ntya­kā­ra­ṇaṃ tī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­nā­ma­.§ 75­6­. ukto nā­ma­ka­rma­ṇa u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­bhe­daḥ­. ta­da­na­nta­ro­dde­śa­bhā­jo gotrasya pra­kṛ­ti­bhe­do vyā­khyā­ya­te —u­ccai­rnī­cai­ś ca || 8­.­12 || § 75­7­. gotraṃ dvi­vi­dha­m — u­ccai­rgo­traṃ nī­cai­rgo­tra­m iti. ya­syo­da­yā­l lo­ka­pū­ji­te­ṣu kuleṣu janma tac u­ccai­rgo­tra­m­. ya­du­da­yā­d ga­rhi­te­ṣu kuleṣu janma tan nī­cai­rgo­tra­m­.§ 75­8­. aṣṭamyāḥ ka­rma­pra­kṛ­te­r u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m āha —dā­na­lā­bha­bho­go­pa­bho­ga­vī­ryā­ṇā­m || 8­.­13 || § 75­9­. a­nta­rā­yā­pe­kṣa­yā bhe­da­ni­rde­śaḥ kriyate — dā­na­syā­nta­rā­yo lo­bha­syā­nta­rā­ya ity ādi. dā­nā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vyā­ghā­ta­he­tu­tvā­t tad vya­pa­de­śaḥ­. ya­du­da­yā­d dā­tu­kā­mo ’pi na pra­ya­ccha­ti­, la­bdhu­kā­mo ’pi na la­bha­te­, bhoktum icchann api na bhuṅkte, u­pa­bho­ktu­m a­bhi­vā­ñcha­nn api no­pa­bhu­ṅkte­, u­tsa­hi­tu­kā­mo ’pi no­tsa­ha­te ta ete pa­ñcā­nta­rā­ya­sya bhedāḥ.§ 76­0­. vyākhyātāḥ pra­kṛ­ti­ba­ndha­vi­ka­lpāḥ­. idānīṃ sthi­ti­ba­ndha­vi­ka­lpo va­kta­vyaḥ­. sā sthitir dvividhā — utkṛṣṭā jaghanyā ca. tatra yāsāṃ ka­rma­pra­kṛ­tī­ṇā­m utkṛṣṭā sthitiḥ samānā ta­nni­rde­śā­rtha­m ucyate —ā­di­ta­s ti­sṛ­ṇā­m a­nta­rā­ya­sya ca triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ parā sthitiḥ || 8­.­14 || § 76­1­. madhye ’nte vā ti­sṛ­ṇā­m grahaṇaṃ mābhūd iti ‘­ā­di­taḥ­’ ity u­cya­te­. ‘­a­nta­rā­ya­sya­’ iti vacanaṃ vya­va­hi­ta­gra­ha­ṇā­rtha­m­. sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­m u­kta­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­m­. koṭīṇāṃ koṭyaḥ ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ­. para u­tkṛ­ṣṭe­ty arthaḥ. etad uktaṃ bhavati — jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­ve­da­nī­yā­nta­rā­yā­ṇā­m utkṛṣṭā sthitis triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭya iti. sā kasya bha­va­ti­? mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ saṃjñinaḥ paṃ­ce­ndri­ya­sya pa­rya­pti­ka­sya­. a­nye­ṣā­m ā­ga­mā­t saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ ka­rta­vyaḥ­.§ 76­2­. mo­ha­nī­ya­syo­tkṛ­ṣṭa­sthi­ti­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —sa­pta­ti­r mo­ha­nī­ya­sya || 8­.­15 || § 76­3­. ‘­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ parā sthitiḥ’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. iyam api parā sthitir mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ saṃjñinaḥ paṃ­ce­ndri­ya­sya pa­ryā­pta­ka­syā­va­se­yā­. i­ta­re­ṣāṃ ya­thā­ga­ma­m a­va­ga­maḥ ka­rta­vyaḥ­.§ 76­4­. nā­ma­go­tra­yo­r u­tkṛ­ṣṭa­sthi­ti­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —viṃ­śa­ti­r nā­ma­go­tra­yoḥ || 8­.­16 || § 76­5­. ‘­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ para sthitiḥ’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. iyam api utkṛṣṭā sthitir mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ saṃ­jñi­paṃ­ce­ndri­ya­pa­ryā­pta­ka­sya­. i­ta­re­ṣāṃ ya­thā­ga­ma­m a­va­bo­ddha­vyā­.§ 76­6­. a­thā­yu­ṣaḥ kotkṛṣṭā sthitir ity ucyate —tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇy āyuṣaḥ || 8­.­17 || § 76­7­. punaḥ ‘­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­’ grahaṇaṃ ko­ṭī­ko­ṭī­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­. ‘parā sthitiḥ’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. iyam api pū­vo­kta­syai­va­. śe­ṣā­ṇā­m ā­ga­ma­to ’­va­se­yā­.§ 76­8­. u­kto­tkṛ­ṣṭā sthitiḥ. idānīṃ jaghanyā sthitir va­kta­vyā­. tatra sa­mā­na­ja­gha­nya­sthi­tīḥ paṃca pra­kṛ­tī­r a­va­sthā­pya tisṛṇāṃ ja­gha­nya­sthi­ti­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ sū­tra­dva­ya­m u­pa­na­sya­te la­ghva­rtha­m —aparā dvādaśa muhūrtā ve­da­nī­ya­sya || 8­.­18 || § 76­9­. aparā jaghanyā ity arthaḥ. ve­da­nī­ya­sya dvādaśa mu­hū­rtāḥ­.nā­ma­go­tra­yo­r aṣṭau || 8­.­19 || § 77­0­. ‘­mu­hū­rtā­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. ‘­a­pa­rā sthitiḥ’ iti ca.§ 77­1­. a­va­sthā­pi­ta­pra­kṛ­ti­ja­gha­nya­sthi­ti­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —śe­ṣā­ṇā­m a­nta­rmu­hū­rtā || 8­.­20 || § 77­2­. śe­ṣā­ṇā­m pañcānāṃ pra­kṛ­tī­nā­m a­nta­rmu­hū­rtā­pa­rā sthitiḥ. jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nta­rā­yā­ṇāṃ jaghanyā sthitiḥ sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ye­, mo­ha­nī­ya­sya a­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­ra­sāṃ­pa­rā­ye­. āyuṣaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­va­rṣā­yu­ṣṣu tiryakṣu ma­nu­ṣye­ṣu ca.§ 77­3­. āha, ubhayī sthitir a­bhi­hi­tā­. jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nā­m a­thā­nu­bha­vaḥ kiṃ lakṣaṇa ity ata āha —vipāko ’­nu­bha­vaḥ || 8­.­21 || § 77­4­. viśiṣṭo nā­nā­vi­dho vā pāko vi­pā­kaḥ­. pu­ṛ­vo­kta­ka­ṣā­ya­tī­vra­ma­ndā­di­bhā­vā­sra­va­vi­śe­ṣā­d viśiṣṭaḥ pāko vi­pā­kaḥ­. athavā dra­vya­kṣe­tra­kā­la­bha­va­bhā­va­la­kṣa­ṇa­ni­mi­tta­bhe­da­ja­ni­ta­vai­śva­rū­pyo nā­nā­vi­dhaḥ pāko vi­pā­kaḥ­. asāv a­nu­bha­va ity ā­khyā­ya­te­. śu­bha­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­nāṃ pra­ka­rṣa­bhā­vā­c chu­bha­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ prakṛṣṭo ’­nu­bha­vaḥ a­śu­bha­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ ni­kṛ­ṣṭaḥ­. a­śu­bha­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­nāṃ pra­ka­rṣa­bhā­vā­d a­śu­bha­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ prakṛṣṭo ’­nu­bha­vaḥ śu­bha­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ ni­kṛ­ṣṭaḥ­. sa evaṃ pra­tya­ya­va­śā­d upātto ’­nu­bha­vo dvividhā pra­va­rta­te sva­mu­khe­na pa­ra­mu­khe­na ca. sarvāsāṃ mū­la­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ sva­mu­khe­nai­vā­nu­bha­vaḥ­. u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ tu­lya­jā­tī­yā­nāṃ pa­ra­mu­khe­nā­pi bhavati ā­yu­rda­rśa­na­cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­va­rjā­nā­m­. na hi na­ra­kā­yu­rmu­khe­na ti­rya­gā­yu­rma­nu­ṣyā­yu­r vā vi­pa­cya­te­. nāpi da­rśa­na­mo­ha­ś cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­mu­khe­na­, cā­ri­tra­mo­ho vā da­rśa­na­mo­ha­mu­khe­na­.§ 77­5­. āha a­bhyu­pe­maḥ prā­gu­pa­ci­ta­nā­nā­pra­kā­ra­ka­rma­vi­pā­ko ’­nu­bha­vaḥ­. idaṃ tu na vi­jā­nī­maḥ kim ayam pra­saṃ­khyā­to ’­pra­saṃ­khyā­taḥ­? ity a­tro­cya­te pra­saṃ­khyā­to ’­nu­bhū­ya­ta iti brū­ma­he­. kutaḥ? yataḥ —sa ya­thā­nā­ma || 8­.­22 || § 77­6­. jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya phalaṃ jñā­nā­bhā­vo da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­syā­pi phalaṃ da­rśa­na­śa­ktyu­pa­ro­dha ity evam ādy a­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñā­ni­rde­śā­t sarvāsāṃ ka­rma­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ sa­vi­ka­lpā­nā­m a­nu­bha­va­saṃ­pra­tya­yo jā­ya­te­.§ 77­7­. āha, yadi vipāko ’­nu­bha­vaḥ pra­ti­jñā­ya­te­, ta­tka­rmā­nu­bhū­taṃ sat, kim ā­bha­ra­ṇa­va­da­va­ti­ṣṭha­te ā­ho­svi­n ni­ṣpī­ta­sā­raṃ pra­cya­va­te­? ity a­tro­cya­te —tataś ca nirjarā || 8­.­23 || § 77­8­. pī­ḍā­nu­gra­hā­v ātmane pra­dā­yā­bhya­va­hṛ­ṭau­da­nā­di­vi­kā­ra­va­tpū­rva­sthi­ti­kṣa­yā­d a­va­sthā­nā­bhā­vā­t karmaṇo ni­vṛ­tti­r ni­rja­rā­. sā dvi­pra­kā­rā — vi­pā­ka­jā itarā ca. tatra ca­tu­rga­tā­v a­ne­ka­jā­ti­vi­śe­ṣā­va­ghū­rṇi­te saṃ­sā­ra­ma­hā­rṇa­ve ciraṃ pa­ri­bhra­ma­taḥ śu­bhā­śu­bha­sya karmaṇaḥ krameṇa pa­ri­pā­ka­kā­la­prā­pta­syā­nu­bha­vo­da­yā­va­li­sro­to ’­nu­pra­va­vi­ṣṭa­syā­ra­bdha­pha­la­sya yā nivṛttiḥ sā vi­pā­ka­jā ni­rja­rā­. ya­tka­rmā­prā­pta­vi­pā­ka­kā­la­m au­pa­kra­mi­ka­kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣa­sā­ma­rthyā­d a­nu­dī­rṇaṃ balād u­dī­ryo­da­yā­va­liṃ praveśya vedyate ā­mra­pa­na­sā­di­pā­ka­va­t sā a­vi­pā­ka­jā ni­rja­rā­. ’ca’ śabdo ni­mi­ttā­nta­ra­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. ‘­ta­pa­sā nirjarā ca’ iti vakṣyate tataś ca bhavati a­nya­ta­ś ceti sūtrārtho yo­ji­taḥ­. kim artham iha ni­rja­rā­ni­rde­śaḥ kri­ya­te­, saṃ­va­rā­t parā ni­rde­ṣṭa­vyā u­dde­śa­va­t­? la­ghva­rtha­m iha va­ca­na­m­. tatra hi pāṭhe ‘­vi­pā­ko ’­nu­bha­vaḥ­’ iti punar a­nu­vā­daḥ kartavyaḥ syāt.§ 77­9­. āha a­bhi­hi­to ’­nu­bha­va­ba­ndhaḥ­. idānīṃ pra­de­śa­ba­ndho va­kta­vyaḥ­. tasmiṃś ca vaktavye sati ime ni­rde­ṣṭa­vyāḥ — kiṃ hetavaḥ kadā kutaḥ kiṃ svabhāvāḥ kasmin kiṃ pa­ri­mā­ṇa­ś ceti? ta­da­rtha­m idaṃ krameṇa pa­ri­gṛ­hī­ta­pra­śnā­pe­kṣa­bhe­daṃ sūtraṃ pra­ṇī­ya­te —nā­ma­pra­tya­yāḥ sarvato yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣā­t sū­kṣmai­ka­kṣe­trā­va­gā­ha­sthi­tāḥ sa­rvā­tma­pra­de­śe­ṣv a­na­ntā­na­nta­pra­de­śāḥ || 8­.­24 || § 78­0­. nāmnaḥ pratyayā nā­ma­pra­tya­yā­h ‘­nā­ma­’ iti sarvāḥ ka­rma­pra­kṛ­ta­yo ’­bhi­dhī­ya­nte­; ‘sa ya­thā­nā­ma­’ iti va­ca­nā­t­. anena he­tu­bhā­va uktaḥ. sarveṣu bhaveṣu sarvataḥ ‘­dṛ­śya­nte anyato ’pi’ iti tasi kṛte sa­rva­taḥ­. anena kā­lo­pā­dā­naṃ iti kṛ­ta­m­. e­kai­ka­sya hi jī­va­syā­ti­krā­ntā anantā bhavā ā­gā­mi­naḥ saṃkhyeyā a­saṃ­khye­yā a­na­ntā­na­ntā vā bha­va­ntī­ti­. yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣā­n ni­mi­ttā­t ka­rma­bhā­ve­na pudgalā ā­dī­ya­nta iti ni­mi­tta­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rde­śaḥ kṛto bha­va­ti­. ‘­sū­kṣma­’ ā­di­gra­ha­ṇaṃ ka­rma­gra­ha­ṇa­yo­gya­pu­dga­la­sva­bhā­vā­nu­va­rta­nā­rtha­m­, gra­ha­ṇa­yo­gyāḥ pudgalāḥ sūkṣmā na sthūlā iti. ‘­e­ka­kṣe­trā­va­gā­ha­’ vacanaṃ kṣe­trā­nta­ra­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­. ‘­sthi­tāḥ­’ iti vacanaṃ kri­yā­nta­ra­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­, sthitā na gacchanta iti. ‘­sa­rvā­tma­pra­de­śe­ṣu­’ iti va­ca­na­m ā­dhā­ra­ni­rde­śā­rthaṃ nai­ka­pra­de­śā­di­ṣu ka­rma­pra­de­śā va­rta­nte­. kva tarhi? ūrdhvam adhas tiryak ca sarveṣv ā­tma­pra­de­śe­ṣu vyāpya sthitā iti. ‘­a­na­ntā­na­nta­pra­de­śa­’ vacanaṃ pa­ri­mā­ṇā­nta­ra­vya­po­hā­rtha­m­, na saṃkhyeyā na cā­saṃ­khye­yā nāpy anantā iti. te khalu pu­dga­la­ska­ndhā a­bha­vyā­na­nta­gu­ṇāḥ si­ddhā­na­nta­bhā­ga­pra­mi­ta­pra­de­śā gha­nā­ṅgu­la­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­kṣe­trā­va­gā­hi­na e­ka­dvi­tri­ca­tuḥ­saṃ­khye­ya­sa­ma­ya­sthi­ti­kāḥ pa­ñca­va­rṇa­pa­ñca­ra­sa­-­dvi­ga­ndha­-­ca­tuḥ­spa­rśa­sva­bhā­vā a­ṣṭa­vi­dha­ka­rma­pra­kṛ­ti­yo­gyā yo­ga­va­śā­d ā­tma­nā­tma­sā­t kri­ya­nte­. iti pra­de­śa­-­ba­ndhaḥ sa­mā­sa­to ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­.§ 78­1­. āha, ba­ndha­pa­dā­rthā­nta­raṃ pu­ṇya­pā­po­pa­saṃ­khyā­naṃ coditaṃ tadbandhe ’­nta­rbhū­ta­m iti pra­tyā­khyā­ta­m­. tatredaṃ vaktavyaṃ ko ’tra pu­ṇya­ba­ndhaḥ kaḥ pā­pa­ba­ndha iti. tatra pu­ṇya­pra­kṛ­ti­pa­ri­ga­ṇa­nā­rtha­m idam ā­ra­bhya­te —sa­dve­dya­śu­bhā­yu­rnā­ma­go­trā­ṇi puṇyam || 8­.­25 || § 78­2­. śubhaṃ pra­śa­sta­m iti yā­va­t­. ta­du­tta­raiḥ pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te śubham āyuḥ śubhaṃ nāma śubhaṃ gotram iti. śu­bhā­yu­s tritayaṃ ti­rya­gā­yu­r ma­nu­ṣyā­yu­r de­vā­yu­r iti. śu­bha­nā­ma sa­pta­triṃ­śa­d vi­ka­lpa­m­. tad yathā — ma­nu­ṣya­ga­ti­r de­va­ga­tiḥ paṃ­ce­ndri­ya­jā­ti paṃca śa­rī­rā­ṇi trīṇy a­ṅgo­pā­ṅgā­ni sa­ma­ca­tu­ra­sra­saṃ­sthā­naṃ va­jra­rṣa­bha­nā­rā­ca­saṃ­ha­na­naṃ pra­śa­sta­va­rṇa­ra­sa­ga­ndha­spa­rśā ma­nu­ṣya­de­va­ga­tyā­nu­pū­rvya­dva­ya­m a­gu­ru­la­ghu­pa­ra­ghā­to­cchvā­sā­ta­po­dyo­ta­pra­śa­sta­vi­hā­yo­ga­ta­ya­s tra­sa­bā­da­ra­pa­ryā­pti­pra­tye­ka­śa­rī­ra­sthi­ra­śu­bha­su­bha­ga­su­sva­rā­de­ya­ya­śaḥ­kī­rta­yo nirmāṇaṃ tī­rtha­ka­ra­nā­ma ceti. śubham ekam u­ccai­rgo­traṃ­, sa­dve­dya­m iti. etā dvā­ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­tpra­kṛ­ta­yaḥ ‘­pu­ṇya­’ saṃjñāḥ.ato ’nyat pāpam || 8­.­26 || § 78­3­. asmat pu­ṇya­saṃ­jñi­ka­rma­pra­kṛ­ti­sa­mū­hā­d anyat karma ‘­pā­pa­m­’ ity u­cya­te­. tad dvya­śī­ti­vi­dha­m­. tad yathā — jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya pra­kṛ­ta­yaḥ paṃca da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya nava mo­ha­nī­ya­sya ṣa­ḍviṃ­śa­tiḥ paṃ­cā­nta­rā­ya­sya na­ra­ka­ga­ti­ti­rya­gga­tī catasro jātayaḥ paṃca saṃ­sthā­nā­ni paṃca saṃ­ha­na­nā­nya­pra­śa­sta­va­rṇa­ra­sa­ga­ndha­spa­rśā na­ra­ka­ga­ti­ti­rya­gga­tyā­nu­pū­rvya­dva­ya­m u­pa­ghā­tā­pra­śa­sta­vi­hā­yo­ga­ti­sthā­va­ra­sū­kṣmā­pa­ryā­pti­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­śa­rī­rā­sthi­rā­śu­bha­du­rbha­ga­duḥ­sva­rā­nā­de­yā­ya­śaḥ­kī­rta­ya­ś ceti nā­ma­kṛ­ta­ya­ś ca­tu­striṃ­śa­t­. asad vedyaṃ na­ra­kā­yu­r nī­cai­rgo­tra­m iti. evaṃ vyākhyātaḥ sa­pra­pa­ñco ba­ndha­pa­dā­rthaḥ­. a­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­la­jñā­na­pra­tya­kṣa­pra­mā­ṇa­ga­mya­s ta­du­pa­di­ṣṭā­ga­mā­nu­me­yaḥ­.iti ta­ttvā­rtha­vṛ­ttau sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhi­saṃ­jñi­kā­yāṃ aṣṭamo ’dhyāyaḥ samāptaḥ || 8 || atha navamo ’dhyāyaḥ (§§ 78­4­–­91­9­)§ 78­4­. ba­ndha­pa­dā­rtho ni­rdi­ṣṭaḥ­. idānīṃ ta­da­nta­ro­dde­śa­bhā­jaḥ saṃ­va­ra­sya nirdeśaḥ prā­pta­kā­la ity ata idam āha —ā­sra­va­ni­ro­dhaḥ saṃvaraḥ || 9.1 || § 78­5­. a­bhi­na­va­ka­rmā­dā­na­he­tu­r āsravo vyā­khyā­taḥ­. tasya nirodhaḥ saṃvara ity u­cya­te­. sa dvividho bhā­va­saṃ­va­ro dra­vya­saṃ­va­ra­ś ceti. tatra saṃ­sā­ra­ni­mi­tta­kri­yā­ni­vṛ­tti­r bhā­va­saṃ­va­raḥ­. ta­nni­ro­dhe ta­tpū­rva­ka­rma­pu­dga­lā­dā­na­vi­cche­do dra­vya­saṃ­va­raḥ­.§ 78­6­. idaṃ vi­cā­rya­te — kasmin gu­ṇa­sthā­ne kasya saṃvara iti? atra ucyate — mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­ka­rmo­da­ya­va­śī­kṛ­ta ātmā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭiḥ­. tatra mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­prā­dhā­nye­na yatkarma ā­sra­va­ti ta­nni­ro­dhā­c cheṣe sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dau ta­tsaṃ­va­ro bha­va­ti­. kiṃ punas tat? mi­thyā­tva­na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­da­na­ra­kā­yu­r na­ra­ka­ga­tye­ka­dvi­tri­ca­tu­ri­ndri­ya­jā­ti­hu­ṇḍa­saṃ­sthā­nā­saṃ­prā­ptā­sṛ­pā­ṭi­kā­saṃ­ha­na­na­na­ra­ka­ga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvyā­ta­pa­sthā­va­ra­sū­kṣmā­pa­ryā­pta­ka­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­śa­rī­ra­saṃ­jña­ka­ṣo­ḍa­śa­pra­kṛ­ti­la­kṣa­ṇa­m­.§ 78­7­. a­saṃ­ya­ma­s tri­vi­dhaḥ­; a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhya­pra­tyā­khyā­na­pra­tyā­khyā­no­da­ya­vi­ka­lpā­t­. ta­tpra­tya­ya­sya ka­rma­ṇa­s ta­da­bhā­ve saṃvaro ’­va­se­yaḥ­. tad yathā — ni­drā­ni­drā­pra­ca­lā­pra­ca­lā­styā­na­gṛ­ddhya­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhi­kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bha­strī­ve­da­ti­rya­gā­yu­sti­rya­gga­ti­ca­tuḥ­-­saṃ­sthā­na­ca­tuḥ­saṃ­ha­na­na­ti­rya­gga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvyo­dyo­tā­pra­śa­sta­vi­hā­yo­ga­ti­du­rbha­ga­duḥ­sva­rā­nā­de­ya­nī­cai­rgo­tra­saṃ­jñi­kā­nāṃ pa­ñca­viṃ­śa­ti­pra­kṛ­tī­nā­m a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhi­ka­ṣā­yo­da­ya­kṛ­tā­saṃ­ya­ma­pra­dhā­nā­sra­vā­ṇā­m e­ke­ndri­yā­da­yaḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­ntā ba­ndha­kāḥ­. ta­da­bhā­ve tāsām u­tta­ra­tra saṃ­va­raḥ­. a­pra­tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bha­ma­nu­ṣyā­yu­rma­nu­ṣya­ga­tyau­dā­ri­ka­śa­rī­ra­ta­da­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­va­jra­rṣa­bha­nā­rā­ca­saṃ­ha­na­na­ma­nu­ṣya­ga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvya­nā­mnā daśānāṃ pra­kṛ­tī­nā­m a­pra­tyā­khyā­na­ka­ṣā­yo­da­ya­kṛ­tā­saṃ­ya­ma­he­tu­kā­nā­m e­ke­ndri­yā­da­yo ’­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­ntā ba­ndha­kāḥ­. ta­da­bhā­vā­d ūrdhvaṃ tāsāṃ saṃ­va­raḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­tva­gu­ṇe­nā­yu­r na ba­dhya­te­. pra­tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhā­nāṃ ca­ta­sṛ­ṇāṃ pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ pra­tyā­khyā­na­ka­ṣā­yo­da­ya­kā­ra­ṇā­saṃ­ya­mā­sra­vā­ṇā­m e­ke­ndri­ya­pra­bhṛ­ta­yaḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­va­sā­nā ba­ndha­kāḥ­. ta­da­bhā­vā­d u­pa­ri­ṣṭā­t tāsāṃ saṃ­va­raḥ­. pra­mā­do­pa­nī­ta­sya ta­da­bhā­ve ni­ro­dhaḥ­. pra­mā­de­no­pa­nī­ta­sya karmaṇaḥ pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­d ūrdhvaṃ ta­da­bhā­vā­n nirodhaḥ pra­tye­ta­vyaḥ­. kiṃ punas tat. a­sa­dve­dyā­ra­ti­śo­kā­sthi­rā­śu­bhā­ya­śaḥ­kī­rti­vi­ka­lpa­m­. de­vā­yu­rba­ndhā­ra­mbha­sya pramāda eva hetur a­pra­mā­do ’pi tat pra­tyā­sa­nnaḥ­. tadūrdhvaṃ tasya saṃ­va­raḥ­. kaṣāya e­vā­sra­vo yasya karmaṇo na pra­mā­dā­diḥ tasya ta­nni­ro­dhe nirāso ’­va­se­yaḥ­. sa ca kaṣāyaḥ pra­mā­dā­di­vi­ra­hi­ta­s tī­vra­ma­dhya­ma­ja­gha­nya­bhā­ve­na triṣu gu­ṇa­sthā­ne­ṣu vya­va­sthi­taḥ­. ta­trā­pū­rva­ka­ra­ṇa­syā­dau saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ge dve ka­rma­pra­kṛ­tī ni­drā­pra­ca­le ba­dhye­te­. tata ūrdhvaṃ saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ge triṃśat pra­kṛ­ta­yo de­va­ga­ti­pa­ñce­ndri­ya­jā­ti­vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­ka­tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇa­śa­rī­ra­sa­ma­ca­tu­ra­sra­saṃ­sthā­na­vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­ka­śa­rī­rāṃ­go­pāṃ­ga­va­rṇa­ga­ndha­ra­sa­spa­rśa­de­va­ga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvyā­gu­ru­la­ghū­pa­ghā­ta­pa­ra­ghā­to­cchvā­sa­pra­śa­sta­vi­hā­yo­ga­ti­tra­sa­bā­da­ra­pa­ryā­pta­pra­tye­ka­śa­rī­ra­sthi­ra­śu­bha­su­bha­ga­su­sva­rā­de­ya­ni­rmā­ṇa­tī­rtha­ka­rā­khyā ba­dhya­nte­. tasyaiva ca­ra­ma­sa­ma­ye catasraḥ pra­kṛ­ta­yo hā­sya­ra­ti­bha­ya­ju­gu­psā­saṃ­jñā bandham u­pa­yā­nti­. tā etās tī­vra­ka­ṣā­yā­sra­vā­s ta­da­bhā­vā­n ni­rddi­ṣṭā­d bhāgād ūrdhvaṃ saṃ­vri­ya­nte­. a­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­ra­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­syā­di­sa­ma­yā­d ārabhya saṃ­khye­ye­ṣu bhāgeṣu puṃ­ve­da­kro­dha­saṃ­jva­la­nau ba­dhye­te­. tata ūrdhvaṃ śeṣeṣu saṃ­khye­ye­ṣu bhāgeṣu mā­na­saṃ­jva­la­na­mā­yā­saṃ­jva­la­nau bandham u­pa­ga­ccha­taḥ­. tasyaiva ca­ra­ma­sa­ma­ye lo­bha­saṃ­jva­la­no bandham eti. tā etāḥ pra­kṛ­ta­yo ma­dhya­ma­ka­ṣā­yā­sra­vā­s ta­da­bhā­ve ni­rdi­ṣṭa­sya bhā­ga­syo­pa­ri­ṣṭā­t saṃ­va­ra­m ā­pnu­va­nti­. pañcānāṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nāṃ caturṇāṃ da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nāṃ ya­śaḥ­kī­rte­r u­ccai­rgo­tra­sya pa­ñcā­nā­m a­nta­rā­yā­ṇāṃ ca ma­nda­ka­ṣā­yā­sra­vā­ṇāṃ sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­yo ba­ndha­kaḥ­. ta­da­bhā­vā­d u­tta­ra­ra­tra teṣāṃ saṃ­va­raḥ­. ke­va­le­nai­va yogena sa­dve­dya­so­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ya­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­sa­yo­gā­nāṃ bandho bha­va­ti­. ta­da­bhā­vā­d a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­na­s tasya saṃvaro bha­va­ti­.§ 78­8­. uktaḥ saṃ­va­ra­s ta­ddhe­tu­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —sa gu­pti­sa­mi­ti­dha­rmā­nu­pre­kṣā­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­ja­ya­cā­ri­traiḥ || 9.2 || § 78­9­. yataḥ saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇā­d ātmano gopanaṃ bhavati sā guptiḥ. prā­ṇi­pī­ḍā­pa­ri­hā­rā­rthaṃ sa­mya­ga­ya­naṃ sa­mi­tiḥ­. iṣṭe sthāne dhatte iti dharmaḥ. śa­rī­rā­dī­nāṃ sva­bhā­vā­nu­ci­nta­na­m a­nu­pre­kṣā­. kṣu­dā­di­ve­da­no­tpa­ttau ka­rma­ni­rja­rā­rthaṃ sahanaṃ pa­ri­ṣa­haḥ­. pa­ri­ṣa­ha­sya jayaḥ pa­ri­ṣa­ha­ja­yaḥ­. cā­ri­tra­śa­bda ā­di­sū­tre vyā­khyā­tā­rthaḥ­. eteṣāṃ gu­ptyā­dī­nāṃ saṃ­va­ra­ṇa­kri­yā­yāḥ sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvā­d ka­ra­ṇa­ni­rde­śaḥ­. saṃvaro ’­dhi­kṛ­to ’pi ‘sa’ iti ta­ccha­bde­na pa­rā­mṛ­śya­te gu­ptyā­di­bhiḥ sākṣāt saṃ­ba­ndha­nā­rthaḥ­. kiṃ pra­yo­ja­na­m­? a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m­. sa eṣa saṃvaro gu­ptyā­di­bhi­r eva nā­nye­no­pā­ye­ne­ti­. tena tī­rthā­bhi­ṣe­ka­dī­kṣā­śī­rṣo­pa­hā­ra­de­va­tā­rā­dha­na­nā­da­yo ni­va­rti­tā bha­va­nti­; rā­ga­dve­ṣa­mo­ho­pā­tta­sya karmaṇo ’nyathā ni­vṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­t­.§ 79­0­. saṃ­va­ra­ni­rja­rā­he­tu­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —tapasā nirjarā ca || 9.3 || § 79­1­. tapo dharme ’­nta­rbhū­ta­m api pṛ­tha­gu­cya­te u­bha­ya­sā­dha­na­tva­khyā­pa­nā­rthaṃ saṃvaraṃ prati prā­dhā­nya­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rthaṃ ca. nanu ca tapo ’­bhu­da­yāṃ­ga­m iṣtaṃ de­ve­ndrā­di­sthā­na­prā­pti­he­tu­tvā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t­, tat kathaṃ ni­rja­rāṃ­gaṃ syād iti? naiṣa doṣaḥ; e­ka­syā­ne­ka­kā­rya­da­rśa­nā­d a­gni­va­t­. ya­thā­gni­r eko ’pi vi­kle­da­na­bha­smāṃ­gā­rā­di­pra­yo­ja­na u­pa­la­bhya­te tathā tapo ’­bhu­da­ya­ka­rma­kṣa­ya­he­tu­r ity atra ko vi­ro­dhaḥ­.§ 79­2­. saṃ­va­ra­he­tu­ṣv ādāv u­ddi­ṣṭā­yā gupteḥ sva­rū­pa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —sa­mya­gyo­ga­ni­gra­ho guptiḥ || 9.4 || § 79­3­. yogo vyākhyātaḥ ‘­kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ­ka­rma yogaḥ’ ity atra. tasya sve­cchā­pra­vṛ­tti­ni­va­rta­naṃ ni­gra­haḥ­. vi­ṣa­ya­su­khā­bhi­lā­ṣā­rtha­pra­vṛ­tti­ni­ṣe­dhā­rthaṃ sa­mya­gvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m­. tasmāt sa­mya­gvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śi­ṣṭā­t saṃ­kle­śā­prā­du­rbhā­va­pa­rā­tkā­yā­di­yo­ga­ni­ro­dhe sati ta­nni­mi­ttaṃ karma nā­sra­va­tī­ti saṃ­va­ra­pra­si­ddhi­r a­va­ga­nta­vyā­. sā tritayī kā­ya­gu­pti­r vā­ggu­pti­r ma­no­gu­pti­r iti.§ 79­4­. ta­trā­śa­kta­sya muner ni­ra­va­dya­pra­vṛ­tti­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­m āha —ī­ryā­bhā­ṣai­ṣa­ṇā­dā­na­ni­kṣe­po­tsa­rgāḥ sa­mi­ta­yaḥ || 9.5 || § 79­5­. ‘­sa­mya­g­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. te­ne­ryā­da­yo vi­śe­ṣya­nte­. sa­mya­gī­ryā sa­mya­gbhā­ṣā sa­mya­ge­ṣa­ṇā sa­mya­gā­dā­na­ni­kṣe­pau sa­mya­gu­tsa­rga iti. sā etāḥ pañca sa­mi­ta­yo vi­di­ta­jī­va­sthā­nā­di­vi­dhe­r muneḥ prā­ṇi­pī­ḍā­pa­ri­hā­rā­bhyu­pā­yā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. tathā pra­va­rta­mā­nsyā­saṃ­ya­ma­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­mi­tta­ka­rmā­sra­vā­t saṃvaro bha­va­ti­.§ 79­6­. tṛ­i­tī­ya­sya saṃ­va­ra­he­to­r dharmasya bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —u­tta­ma­kṣa­mā­mā­rda­vā­rja­va­sau­ca­sa­tya­saṃ­ya­ma­ta­pa­styā­gā­kiṃ­ca­nya­bra­hma­ca­ryā­ṇi dharmaḥ || 9.6 || § 79­7­. kim artham idam u­cya­te­? ādyaṃ pra­vṛ­tti­ni­gra­hā­rtha­m­, ta­trā­sa­ma­rthā­nāṃ pra­vṛ­ttyu­pā­ya­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m dvi­tī­ya­m­. idaṃ punar da­śā­vi­dha­dha­rmā­khyā­naṃ sa­mi­ti­ṣu pra­va­rta­mā­na­sya pra­mā­da­pa­ri­hā­rā­rthaṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­. śa­rī­ra­sthi­ti­he­tu­mā­rga­ṇā­rthaṃ pa­ra­ku­lā­ny u­pa­ga­ccha­to bhikṣor du­ṣṭa­ja­nā­kro­śa­pra­ha­sa­nā­va­jñā­tā­ḍa­na­śa­rī­ra­vyā­pā­da­nā­dī­nāṃ saṃ­ni­dhā­ne kā­lu­ṣyā­nu­pa­ttiḥ kṣamā. jā­tyā­di­ma­dā­ve­śā­d a­bhi­mā­nā­bhā­vo mārdavaṃ mā­na­ni­rha­ra­ṇa­m­. yo­ga­syā­va­rkra­tā ā­rja­va­m­. pra­ka­rśa­prā­pta­lo­bhā­n nivṛttiḥ śau­ca­m­. satsu pra­śa­ste­ṣu janeṣu sādhu vacanaṃ satyam ity u­cya­te­. nanu caitad bhā­ṣā­sa­mi­tā­v a­nta­rbha­va­ti­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; samitau pra­va­rta­mā­no muniḥ sādhuṣv a­sā­dhu­ṣu ca bhā­ṣā­vya­va­hā­raṃ kurvan hitaṃ mitaṃ ca brūyāt anyathā rāgād a­na­rtha­da­ṇḍa­do­ṣaḥ syād iti vā­ksa­mi­ti­r ity arthaḥ. iha punaḥ saṃtaḥ pra­vra­ji­tā­s tadbhaktā vā teṣu sādhu satyaṃ jñā­na­cā­ri­tra­śi­kṣa­ṇā­di­ṣu bahvapi ka­rta­vya­m ity a­nu­jñā­ya­te dha­rmo­pa­bṛṃ­ha­ṇā­rtha­m­. sa­mi­ti­ṣu va­rta­mā­na­sya prā­ṇī­ndri­ya -­pa­ri­hā­ra­s saṃ­ya­maḥ­. ka­rma­kṣa­yā­rthaṃ tapyata iti tapaḥ. ta­du­ttra­rtra va­kṣya­mā­ṇaṃ dvā­da­śa­vi­ka­lpa­m a­va­se­ya­m­. saṃ­ya­ta­sya yogyaṃ jñā­nā­di­dā­naṃ tyāgaḥ. u­pā­tte­ṣv api śa­rī­rā­di­ṣu saṃ­skā­rā­po­hā­ya ma­me­da­m ity a­bhi­sa­ndhi­ni­vṛ­tti­r ā­kiṃ­ca­nya­m­. nāsya kiṃ­ca­nā­stī­ty a­kiṃ­ca­naḥ tasya bhāvaḥ karma vā ā­kiṃ­ca­nya­m­. a­nu­bhū­tā­ṅga­nā­sma­ra­ṇa­ka­thā­śra­va­ṇa­strī­saṃ­sa­kta­śa­ya­nā­sa­nā­di­va­rja­nā­d bra­hma­ca­ryaṃ pa­ri­pū­rṇa­m a­va­ti­ṣṭha­te­. sva­ta­ntra­vṛ­tti­ni­rvṛ­ttya­rtho vā gu­ru­ku­la­vā­so bra­hma­ca­rya­m­. dṛ­ṣṭa­pra­yo­ja­na­pa­ri­va­rja­nā­rtha­m u­tta­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m­. tāny evaṃ bhā­vya­mā­nā­ni dha­rma­vya­pa­de­śa­bhā­ñji­sva­gu­ṇa­pra­pti­pa­kṣa­do­ṣa­sa­dbhā­va­nā­pra­ṇi­hi­tā­ni saṃ­va­ra­kā­ra­ṇā­ni bha­va­nti­.§ 79­8­. āha, kro­dhā­dya­nu­tpa­ttiḥ kṣa­mā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­tya­nī­kā­la­mba­nā­d ity u­kta­m­. tatra kasmāt kṣa­mā­dī­n ayam a­va­la­mba­te nānyathā pra­va­rta­ta ity u­cya­te­. yasmāt ta­ptā­yaḥ­pi­ṇḍa­va­tkṣa­mā­di­pa­ri­ṇa­te­nā­tma­hi­tai­ṣi­ṇā kartavyāḥ —a­ni­tyā­śa­ra­ṇa­saṃ­sā­rai­ka­tvā­nya­tvā­śu­cyā­sra­va­saṃ­va­ra­ni­rja­rā­lo­ka­bo­dhi­du­rla­bha­dha­rma­svā­khyā­ta­tvā­nu­ci­nta­na­m a­nu­pre­kṣāḥ || 9.7 || § 79­9­. imāni śa­rī­re­ndri­ya­vi­ṣa­yo­pa­bho­ga­dra­vyā­ṇi sa­mu­da­ya­rū­pā­ṇi ja­la­bu­dbu­dva­da­na­va­sthi­ta­sva­bhā­vā­ni ga­rbhā­di­ṣv a­va­sthā­vi­śe­ṣe­ṣu sa­du­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­saṃ­yo­ga­vi­pa­rya­yā­ṇi­, mohād atrājño nityatāṃ ma­nya­te­. na kiṃcit saṃsāre sa­mu­di­taṃ dhruvam asti ātmano jñā­na­da­rśa­no­pa­yo­ga­sva­bhā­vā­d anyad iti ci­nta­na­m a­ni­tya­tā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy asya bhavyasya ci­nta­ya­ta­s teṣv abhiṣv a­ṅgā­bhā­vā­d bhu­kto­jjhi­ta­ga­ndha­mā­lyā­di­ṣv iva vi­yo­ga­kā­le ’pi vi­ni­pā­to no­tpa­dya­te­.§ 80­0­. yathā — mṛ­ga­śā­va­syai­kā­nte ba­la­va­tā kṣu­dhi­te­nā­mi­ṣai­ṣi­ṇā vyā­ghre­ṇā­bhi­bhū­ta­sya na kiṃcic cha­ra­ṇa­m asti, tathā ja­nma­ja­rā­mṛ­tyu­vyā­dhi­pra­bhṛ­ti­vya­sa­na­ma­dhye pa­ri­bhra­ma­to jantoḥ śaraṇaṃ na vi­dya­te­. pa­ri­pu­ṣta­m api śarīraṃ bhojanaṃ prati sa­hā­yī­bha­va­ti na vya­sa­no­pa­ni­pā­te­. yatnena saṃcitā arthā api na bha­vā­nta­ra­m a­nu­ga­ccha­nti­. saṃ­vi­bha­kta­su­kha­duḥ­khāḥ suhṛdo ’pi na ma­ra­ṇa­kā­le pa­ri­trā­ya­nte­. bāndhavāḥ sa­mu­di­tā­ś ca rujā parītaṃ na pa­ri­pā­la­ya­nti­. asti cet su­ca­ri­to dharmo vya­sa­na­ma­hā­rṇa­ve ta­ra­ṇo­pā­ya­yo bha­va­ti­. mṛtyunā nī­ya­mā­na­sya sa­ha­sra­na­ya­nā­da­yo ’pi na śa­ra­ṇa­m­. tasmād bha­va­vya­sa­na­saṃ­ka­ṭe dharma eva śa­ra­ṇa­m­. su­hṛ­da­rtho ’py a­na­pā­yī­, nā­nya­kiṃ­ci­c cha­ra­ṇa­m iti bhāvanā a­śa­ra­ṇā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy a­syā­dhya­va­sya­to nityam a­śa­ra­ṇo ’smīti bhṛśam u­dvi­gna­sya sāṃ­sā­ri­ke­ṣu bhāveṣu ma­ma­tva­vi­ga­mo bha­va­ti­. bha­ga­va­da­rha­tsa­rva­jña­pra­ṇī­ta eva mārge prayatno bha­va­ti­.§ 80­1­. ka­rma­vi­pā­ka­va­śā­d ātmano bha­vā­nta­rā­vā­ptiḥ saṃ­sā­raḥ­. sa pu­ra­stā­t pa­ñca­vi­dha­pa­ri­va­rta­na­rū­pe­ṇa vyā­khyā­taḥ­. tasminn a­ne­ka­yo­ni­ku­la­ko­ṭi­ba­hu­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­saṃ­ka­ṭe saṃsāre pa­ri­bhra­ma­n jīvaḥ ka­rma­ya­ntra­pre­ri­taḥ pitā bhūtvā bhrātā putraḥ pautraś ca bha­va­ti­. mātā bhūtvā bhaginī bhāryā duhitā ca bha­va­ti­. svāmī bhūtvā dāso bha­va­ti­. dāso bhūtvā svāmy api bha­va­ti­. naṭa iva raṅge. athavā kiṃ ba­hu­nā­, svayam ātmanaḥ putro bha­va­tī­ty evam ādi saṃ­sā­ra­sva­bhā­va­ci­nta­naṃ saṃ­sā­rā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy asya bhā­va­ya­taḥ saṃ­sā­ra­duḥ­kha­bha­yā­d u­dvi­gna­sya tato nirvedo bha­va­ti­. ni­rvi­ṇṇa­ś ca saṃ­sā­ra­gra­hā­ṇā­ya pra­ya­ta­te­.§ 80­2­. ja­nma­ja­rā­ma­ra­ṇā­vṛ­tti­ma­hā­duḥ­khā­nu­bha­va­naṃ prati eka evāhaṃ na kaścin me svaḥ paro vā vi­dya­te­. eka eva jāye ’­ha­m­. eka eva mriye. na me kaścit svajanaḥ pa­ra­ja­no vā vyā­dhi­ja­rā­ma­ra­ṇā­dī­ni duḥkhāny a­pa­ha­ra­ti­. ba­ndhu­mi­trā­ṇi smaśānaṃ nā­ti­va­rta­nte­. dharma eva me sahāyaḥ sadā a­na­pā­yī­ti ci­nta­na­m e­ka­tvā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy asya bhā­va­ya­taḥ sva­ja­ne­ṣu prī­tya­nu­ba­ndho na bha­va­ti­. pa­ra­ja­ne­ṣu ca dve­ṣā­nu­ba­ndho no­pa­jā­ya­te­. tato niḥ­sa­ṅga­tā­m a­bhyu­pa­ga­to mo­kṣā­yai­va gha­ṭa­te­.§ 80­3­. śa­rī­rā­d a­nya­tva­ci­nta­na­m a­nya­tvā­nu­pre­kṣā­. tad yathā — bandhaṃ pra­tye­ka­tve saty api la­kṣa­ṇa­bhe­dā­d anyo ’ham ai­ndri­ya­kaṃ śa­rī­ra­m a­tī­ndri­yo ’ham ajñaṃ śarīraṃ jño ’ham anityaṃ śarīraṃ nityo ’ham ādy a­nta­va­ccha­rī­ra­m a­nā­dya­na­nto ’­ha­m­. bahuni me śa­rī­ra­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇy a­tī­tā­ni saṃsāre pa­ri­bhra­ma­taḥ­. sa e­vā­ha­m anyas tebhya ity evaṃ me kim aṅga, pu­na­rbā­hye­bhyaḥ pa­ri­gra­he­bhyaḥ ity evaṃ hy asya manaḥ sa­mā­da­dhā­na­sya śa­rī­rā­di­ṣu sprhā no­tpa­dya­te­. tatas ta­ttva­jñā­na­bhā­va­nā­pū­rva­ke vai­rā­gya­pra­ka­rṣe sati ā­tya­nti­ka­sya mo­kṣa­su­kha­syā­vā­pti­r bha­va­ti­.§ 80­4­. śa­rī­ra­m idam a­tya­ntā­śu­ci­yo­ni śu­kra­śo­ni­tā­śu­ci­saṃ­va­rdhi­ta­m a­va­ska­ra­va­da­śu­ci­bhā­ja­naṃ tva­ṅmā­tra­pra­cchā­di­ta­m a­ti­pū­ti­ra­sa­ni­ṣya­ndi­sro­to­bi­la­m a­ṅgā­ra­va­dā­tma­bhā­va­m ā­śri­ta­m apy ā­śve­vā­pā­da­ya­ti­. snā­nā­nu­le­pa­na­dhū­pa­pra­gha­rṣa­vā­sa­mā­lyā­di­bhi­r api na śakyam a­śu­ci­tva­m a­pa­ha­rtu­m asya. sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di pu­na­rbhā­vya­mā­naṃ jī­va­syā­tya­nti­kīṃ śuddhim ā­vi­rbhā­va­ya­tī­ti tattvato bhā­va­na­m a­śu­ci­ta­vā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evam hy asya saṃ­sma­ra­taḥ śa­rī­ra­ni­rve­do bha­va­ti­. ni­rvi­ṇṇa­ś ca ja­nmo­da­dhi­ta­ra­ṇā­ya cittaṃ sa­mā­dha­tte­.§ 80­5­. ā­sra­va­saṃ­va­ra­ni­rja­rāḥ pūrvoktā api i­ho­pa­nya­sya­nte ta­dga­ta­gu­ṇa­do­ṣa­bhā­va­nā­rtha­m­. tad yathā — āsravā i­hā­mu­trā­pā­ya­yu­ktā ma­hā­na­dī­sro­to­ve­ga­tī­kṣṇā i­ndri­ya­ka­ṣā­yā vra­tā­da­yaḥ­.1 ta­tre­ndri­yā­ṇi tāvat spa­rśa­nā­dī­ni va­na­ga­ja­vā­ya­sa­pa­nna­ga­pa­ta­ṅga­ha­ri­ṇā­dī­n vya­va­sa­nā­rṇa­va­m a­va­gā­ha­ya­nti tathā ka­ṣā­da­yo ’pīha va­dha­ba­ndhā­pa­ya­śaḥ­pa­ri­kle­śā­dī­n ja­na­ya­nti­. amutra ca nā­nā­ga­ti­ṣu ba­hu­vi­dha­duḥ­kha­pra­jva­li­tā­su pa­ri­bhra­ma­ya­ntī­ty evam ā­sra­va­do­ṣā­nu­ci­nta­na­m ā­sra­vā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy asya ci­nta­ya­taḥ kṣa­mā­di­ṣu śreyas tv a­bu­ddhi­r na pra­cya­va­te­. sarva ete ā­sra­va­do­ṣāḥ kū­rma­va­tsaṃ­vṛ­tā­tma­no na bha­va­nti­.1 Note JS: for i­ndri­ya­ka­ṣā­yā vra­tā­da­yaḥ read i­ndri­ya­ka­ṣā­yā­vra­tā­da­yaḥ ? § 80­6­. yathā ma­hā­rṇa­ve nāvo vi­va­ra­pi­dhā­ne ’sati kramāt sra­ta­ja­lā­bhi­pla­ve sati ta­dā­śra­yā­ṇāṃ vināśo ’­va­śyaṃ­bhā­vī­, 1 chi­dra­pi­dhā­ne ca ni­ru­pa­dra­va­m a­bhi­la­ṣi­ta­de­śā­nta­ra­prā­pa­ṇaṃ­, tathā ka­rmā­ga­ma­dvā­ra­saṃ­va­ra­ṇe sati nāsti śre­yaḥ­pra­ti­ba­ndha iti saṃ­va­ra­gu­ṇā­nu­ci­nta­naṃ saṃ­va­rā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy asya ci­nta­ya­taḥ saṃvare ni­tyo­dyu­kta­tā bha­va­ti­. tataś ca niḥ­śre­ya­sa­pa­da­prā­pti­r iti.1 Note JS: for sra­ta­ja­lā­bhi­pla­ve read sru­ta­ja­lā­bhi­pla­ve § 80­7­. nirjarā ve­da­nā­vi­pā­ka ity u­kta­m­. sā dvedhā — a­bu­ddhi­pū­rvā ku­śa­la­mū­lā ceti. tatra na­ra­kā­di­ṣu ka­rma­pha­la­vi­pā­ka­jā a­bu­ddhi­pū­rvā sā a­ku­śa­lā­nu­ba­ndhā­. pa­ri­ṣa­ha­ja­ye kṛte ku­śa­la­mū­lā sā śu­bhā­nu­ba­ndhā ni­ra­nu­ba­ndhā ceti. ity evaṃ ni­rja­rā­yā gu­ṇa­do­ṣa­bhā­va­naṃ ni­rja­rā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy a­syā­nu­sma­ra­taḥ ka­rma­ni­rja­rā­yai pra­vṛ­tti­r bha­va­ti­.§ 80­8­. lo­ka­saṃ­sthā­nā­di­vi­dhi­r vyākhyātaḥ sa­ma­ntā­d a­na­nta­syā­lo­kā­kā­śa­sya ba­hu­ma­dhya­de­śa­bhā­vi­no lokasya saṃ­sthā­nā­di­vi­dhi­r vyā­khyā­taḥ­. ta­tsva­bhā­vā­nu­ci­nta­naṃ lo­kā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy a­syā­dhya­va­sya­ta­s ta­ttva­jñā­na­vi­śu­ddhi­r bha­va­ti­.§ 80­9­. e­ka­smi­n ni­go­ta­śa­rī­re jīvāḥ si­ddhā­nā­m a­na­nta­gu­ṇāḥ­. evaṃ sa­rva­lo­ko ni­ra­nta­raṃ nicitaḥ sthā­va­rai­r atas tatra trasatā vā­lu­kā­sa­mu­dre patitā va­jra­si­ka­tā­ka­ṇi­ke­va du­rla­bhā­. tatra ca vi­ka­le­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ bhū­yi­ṣṭha­tvā­t pa­ñce­ndri­ya­tā guṇeṣu kṛ­ta­jña­te­va kṛ­cchra­la­bhyā­. tatra ca tiryaṃkṣu pa­śu­mṛ­ga­pa­kṣi­sa­rī­sṛ­pā­di­ṣu bahuṣu satsu ma­nu­ṣya­bhā­va­ś ca­tu­ṣpa­the ra­tna­rā­śi­r iva du­rā­sa­daḥ­. ta­tpra­cya­ve ca punas ta­du­tpa­tti­r da­gdha­ta­ru­pu­dga­la­ta­dbhā­vo­pa­pa­tti­va­d du­rla­bhā­. tallābhe ca de­śa­ku­le­ndri­ya­saṃ­pa­nnī­ro­ga­tvā­ny u­tta­ro­tta­ra­tto ’­ti­du­rla­bhā­ni­. sarveṣv api teṣu labdheṣu sa­ddha­rma­pra­ti­la­mbho yadi na syād vyarthaṃ janma va­da­na­m iva dṛ­ṣṭi­vi­ka­la­m­. tam evaṃ kṛ­ccha­la­bhyaṃ dharmam avāpya vi­ṣa­ya­su­khe rañjanaṃ bha­smā­rtha­ca­nda­na­da­ha­na­m iva vi­pha­la­m­. vi­ra­kta­vi­ṣa­ya­su­kha­sya tu ta­po­bhā­va­nā­dha­rma­pra­bhā­va­nā­su­kha­ma­ra­ṇā­di­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ sa­mā­dhi­r du­ra­vā­paḥ­. tasmin sati bo­dhi­lā­bhaḥ pha­la­vā­n bha­va­tī­ti cintanaṃ bo­dhi­du­rla­bhā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy asya bhā­va­ya­to bodhiṃ prāpya pramādo na ka­dā­ci­d api bha­va­ti­.§ 81­0­. ayaṃ ji­no­pa­di­ṣṭo dharmo ’­hiṃ­sā­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ sa­tyā­di­ṣṭhi­to vi­na­ya­mū­laḥ­. kṣa­mā­ba­lo bhra­hma­ca­rya­gu­pta u­pa­śa­ma­pra­dhā­nī ni­ya­ti­la­kṣa­ṇo ni­ṣpa­ri­gra­ha­tā­la­mba­naḥ­. a­syā­lā­bhā­d a­nā­di­saṃ­sā­re jīvāḥ pa­ri­bhra­ma­nti du­ṣka­rma­vi­pā­ka­jaṃ duḥkham a­nu­bha­va­ntaḥ­. asya punaḥ pra­ti­la­mbhe vi­vi­dhā­bhu­da­ya­prā­pti­pū­rvi­kā niḥ­śre­ya­so­pa­la­bdi­r ni­ya­te­ti cintanaṃ dha­rma­svā­khyā­ta­tvā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy asya ci­nta­ya­to dha­rmā­nu­rā­gā­t sadā pra­ti­ya­tno bha­va­ti­.§ 81­1­. evam a­ni­tya­tvā­dya­nu­pre­kṣā­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne u­tta­ma­kṣa­mā­di­dhā­ra­ṇā­n mahān saṃvaro bha­va­ti­. madhye ‘­a­nu­pre­kṣā­’ va­ca­na­m u­bha­yā­rtha­m­. a­nu­pre­kṣā hi bhā­va­ya­nn u­tta­ma­kṣmā­dīṃ­ś ca pra­ti­pā­la­ya­ti pa­rī­ṣa­hāṃ­ś ca jetum u­tsa­ha­te­.§ 81­2­. ke punas te pa­ri­ṣa­hāḥ kim arthaṃ vā te sahyanta i­tī­da­m āha —mā­rgā­cya­va­na­ni­rja­rā­rthaṃ pa­ri­ṣa­ho­ḍha­vyāḥ pa­rī­ṣa­hāḥ || 9.8 || § 81­3­. saṃ­va­ra­sya pra­kṛ­ta­tvā­t tena mārgo vi­śi­ṣya­te­. saṃ­va­ra­mā­rga iti. ta­da­cya­va­nā­rthaṃ ni­rja­rā­rthaṃ ca pa­ri­ṣo­ḍha­vyāḥ pa­rī­ṣa­hāḥ­. kṣu­tpi­pā­sā­di­sa­ha­naṃ kurvantaḥ ji­no­pa­di­ṣṭā­n mārgād a­pra­cya­va­mā­nā­s ta­nmā­rga­pa­ri­kra­ma­ṇa­pa­ri­ca­ye­na ka­rmā­ga­ma­dvā­raṃ saṃ­vṛ­ṇva­nta au­pa­kra­mi­kaṃ ka­rma­pha­la­m a­nu­bha­va­ntaḥ krameṇa ni­rjī­rṇa­ka­rmā­ṇo mokṣam ā­pnu­va­nti­.§ 81­4­. ta­tsva­rū­pa­saṃ­khyā­saṃ­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —kṣu­tpi­pā­sā­śī­to­ṣṇa­daṃ­śa­ma­śa­ka­nā­gnyā­ra­ti­strī­ca­ryā­ni­ṣa­dyā­śa­yyā­kro­śa­va­dha­yā­ca­nā­lā­bha­ro­ga­tṛ­ṇa­spa­rśa­ma­la­sa­tkā­ra­pu­ra­skā­ra­pra­jñā­jñā­nā­da­rśa­nā­ni || 9.9 || § 81­5­. kṣu­dā­da­yo ve­da­nā­vi­śe­ṣā dvā­viṃ­śa­tiḥ­. eteṣāṃ sahanaṃ mo­kṣā­rthi­nā ka­rta­vya­m­. tad yathā — bhikṣor ni­ra­va­dyā­hā­ra­ga­ve­ṣi­ṇa­s ta­da­lā­bhe ī­ṣa­llā­bhe ca a­ni­vṛ­tta­ve­da­na­syā­kā­le adeśe ca bhikṣāṃ prati ni­vṛ­tte­cccha­syā­va­śya­ka­pa­ri­hā­ṇiṃ manāg apy a­sa­ha­mā­na­sya svā­dhyā­ya­dhyā­na­bhā­va­nā­pa­ra­sya ba­hu­kṛ­tvaḥ sva­kṛ­ta­pa­ra­kṛ­tā­na­śa­nā­va­m au­da­rya­sya nī­ra­sā­hā­ra­sya saṃ­ta­pta­bhrā­ṣṭra­pa­ti­ta­ja­la­bi­ndu­ka­ti­pa­ya­va­tsa­ha­sā pa­ri­śu­ṣka­pā­na­syo­dī­rṇa­kṣu­dve­da­na­syā­pi sato bhi­kṣā­lā­bhā­d a­lā­bha­m a­dhi­ka­gu­ṇaṃ ma­nya­mā­na­sya kṣudbādhāṃ pra­tya­ci­nta­naṃ kṣu­dvi­ja­yaḥ­.§ 81­6­. ja­la­snā­nā­va­gā­ha­na­pa­ri­ṣe­ka­pa­ri­tyā­gi­naḥ pa­ta­tri­va­da­ni­ya­tā­sa­nā­va­sa­tha­syā­ti­la­va­ṇa­sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­vi­ru­ddhā­hā­ra­grai­ṣmā­ta­pa­pi­tta­jva­rā­na­śa­nā­di­bhi­r udīrṇāṃ śa­rī­re­ndri­yo­nmā­thi­nīṃ pipāsāṃ pra­tya­nā­dri­ya­mā­ṇa­pra­tī­kā­ra­sya pi­pā­sā­na­la­śi­khāṃ dhṛ­ti­na­va­mṛ­dgha­ṭa­pū­ri­ta­śī­ta­la­su­ga­ndhi­sa­mā­dhi­vā­ri­ṇā pra­śa­ma­ya­taḥ pi­pā­sā­sa­ha­naṃ pra­śa­sya­te­.§ 81­7­. pa­ri­tya­kta­pra­cchā­da­na­sya pa­kṣi­va­da­na­va­dhā­ri­tā­la­ya­sya vṛ­kṣa­mū­la­pa­thi­śi­lā­ta­lā­di­ṣu hi­mā­nī­pa­ta­na­śī­ta­lā­ni­la­saṃ­pā­te ta­tpra­ti­kā­ra­prā­ptiṃ prati ni­vṛ­tte­ccha­sya pū­rvā­nu­bhū­ta­śī­ta­pra­ti­kā­ra­he­tu­va­stū­nā­m a­sma­ra­to jñā­na­bhā­va­nā­ga­rbhā­gā­re vasataḥ śī­ta­ve­da­nā­sa­ha­naṃ pa­ri­kī­rtya­te­.§ 81­8­. nivāte nirjale grī­ṣma­ra­vi­ki­ra­ṇa­pa­ri­śu­ṣka­pa­ti­ta­pa­rṇa­vya­pe­ta­cchā­yā­ta­ru­ṇya­ṭa­vya­nta­re ya­dṛ­ccha­yo­pa­ni­pa­ti­ta­syā­na­śa­nā­dya­bhya­nta­ra­sā­dha­no­tpā­di­ta­dā­ha­sya da­vā­gni­dā­ha­pa­ru­ṣa­vā­tā­ta­pa­ja­ni­ta­ga­la­tā­lu­śo­ṣa­sya ta­tpra­tī­kā­ra­he­tū­n bahūn a­nu­bhū­tā­n a­ci­nta­ya­taḥ prā­ṇi­pī­ḍā­pa­ri­hā­rā­va­hi­ta­ce­ta­sa­ś cā­ri­tra­ra­kṣa­ṇa­m u­ṣṇa­sa­ha­na­m ity u­pa­va­rṇya­te­.§ 81­9­. ‘­daṃ­śa­ma­śa­ka­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m u­pa­la­kṣa­ṇa­m­. yathā kākebhyo rakṣyatāṃ sarpiḥ iti u­pa­ghā­ta­ko­pa­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ kā­ka­gra­ha­ṇaṃ­, tena daṃ­śa­ma­śa­ka­ma­kṣi­kā­pi­śu­ka­pu­tti­kā­ma­tku­ṇa­kī­ṭa­pi­pī­li­kā­vṛ­ści­kā­da­yo gṛ­hya­nte­. tatkṛtāṃ bā­dhā­ma­pra­tī­kā­rāṃ sa­ha­mā­na­sya teṣāṃ bādhāṃ tri­dhā­pya­ku­rvā­ṇa­sya ni­rvā­ṇa­prā­pti­mā­tra­saṃ­ka­lpa­prā­va­ra­ṇa­sya ta­dve­da­nā­sa­ha­naṃ daṃ­śa­ma­śa­ka­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­kṣa­me­ty u­cya­te­.§ 82­0­. jā­ta­rū­pa­va­nni­ṣka­laṃ­ka­jā­ta­rū­pa­dhā­ra­ṇa­ma­śa­kya­prā­rtha­nī­yaṃ yā­ca­na­ra­kṣa­ṇa­hiṃ­sa­nā­di­do­ṣa­vi­ni­rmu­ktaṃ ni­ṣpa­ri­gra­ha­tvā­n ni­rvā­ṇa­prā­ptiṃ pratyekaṃ sā­dha­na­m a­na­nya­bā­dha­naṃ nāgnyaṃ bibhrato ma­no­vi­kri­yā­vi­plu­ti­vi­ra­hā­t strī­rū­pā­ṇy a­tya­ntā­śu­ci­ku­ṇa­pa­rū­pe­ṇa bhā­va­ya­to rā­tri­ndi­vaṃ bra­hma­ca­rya­m a­kha­ṇḍa­m ā­ti­ṣṭha­mā­na­syā­ce­la­vra­ta­dhā­ra­ṇa­m a­na­va­dya­m a­va­ga­nta­vya­m­.§ 82­1­. saṃ­ya­ta­sye­ndri­ye­ṣṭa­vi­ṣa­ya­saṃ­ba­ndhaṃ prati ni­ru­tsa­ka­sya gī­ta­nṛ­tya­vā­di­trā­di­vi­ra­hi­te­ṣu śū­nyā­gā­ra­de­va­ku­la­ta­ru­ko­ṭa­ra­śi­lā­gu­hā­di­ṣu svā­dhā­ya­dhyā­na­bhā­va­nā­ra­ti­m ā­ska­nda­to dṛ­ṣṭa­śru­tā­nu­bhū­ta­ra­ti­sma­ra­ṇa­ta­tka­thā­śra­va­ṇa­kā­ma­śa­ra­pra­ve­śa­ni­rvi­va­ra­hṛ­da­ya­sya prāṇiṣu sadā sa­da­ya­syā­ra­ti­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­ja­yo ’­va­se­yaḥ­.§ 82­2­. e­kā­nte­ṣv ā­rā­ma­bha­va­nā­di­pra­de­śe­ṣu na­va­yau­va­na­ma­da­vi­bhra­ma­ma­di­rā­pā­na­pra­ma­ttā­su pra­ma­dā­su bā­dha­mā­nā­su kū­rma­va­tsaṃ­vṛ­te­ndri­ya­vi­kā­ra­sya la­li­ta­smi­ta­mṛ­du­ka­thi­ta­sa­vi­lā­sa­vī­kṣa­ṇa­pra­ha­sa­na­ma­da­ma­ntha­ra­ga­ma­na­ma­nma­tha­śa­ra­vyā­pā­ra­vi­pha­lī­ka­ra­ṇa­sya strī­bā­dhā­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­na­m a­va­ga­nta­vya­m­.§ 82­3­. dī­rgha­kā­la­m u­ṣi­ta­gu­ru­ku­la­bra­hma­ca­rya­syā­dhi­ga­ta­ba­ndha­mo­kṣa­pa­dā­rtha­ta­ttva­sya saṃ­ya­mā­ya­ta­na­bha­kti­he­to­r de­śā­nta­rā­ti­the­r gu­ru­ṇā­bhya­nu­jñā­ta­sya pa­va­na­va­nniḥ­saṃ­ga­tā­m a­ṅgī­ku­rva­to bahuśo ’­na­śa­nā­va­mau­da­rya­vṛ­tti­pa­ri­saṃ­khyā­na­ra­sa­pa­ri­tyā­gā­di­bā­dhā­pa­ri­klā­nta­kā­ya­sya de­śa­kā­la­pra­mā­ṇā­pe­ta­m a­dhva­ga­ma­naṃ saṃ­ya­ma­vi­ro­dhi pa­ri­ha­ra­to ni­rā­kṛ­ta­pā­dā­va­ra­ṇa­sya pa­ru­ṣa­śa­rka­rā­ka­ṇṭa­kā­di­vya­dha­na­jā­ta­ca­ra­ṇa­khe­da­syā­pi sataḥ pū­rvo­ci­ta­yā­na­vā­ha­nā­di­ga­ma­na­m a­sma­ra­to ya­thā­kā­la­m ā­va­śya­kā­pa­ri­hā­ṇi­mā­ska­nda­ta­ś ca­ryā­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­sa­ha­na­m a­va­se­ya­m­.§ 82­4­. sma­śā­no­dyā­na­śū­nyā­ya­ta­na­gi­ri­gu­hā­ga­hva­rā­di­ṣv a­na­bhya­sta­pū­rve­ṣu ni­va­sa­ta ā­di­tya­pra­kā­śa­sve­ndri­ya­jñā­na­pa­rī­kṣi­ta­pra­de­śe kṛ­ta­ni­ya­ma­kri­ya­sya niṣadyāṃ ni­ya­mi­ta­kā­lā­m ā­sthi­ta­va­taḥ siṃ­ha­vyā­ghrā­di­vi­vi­dha­bhī­ṣa­ṇa­dhva­ni­śra­va­nā­n ni­vṛ­tta­bha­ya­sya ca­tu­rvi­dho­pa­sa­rga­sa­ha­nā­d a­pra­cyu­ta­mo­kṣa­mā­rga­sya vī­rā­sa­no­tku­ṭi­kā­dyā­sa­nā­d a­vi­ca­li­ta­vi­gra­ha­sya ta­tkṛ­ta­bā­dhā­n sahanaṃ ni­ṣa­dyā­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­vi­ja­ya iti ni­ścī­ya­te­.§ 82­5­. svā­dhyā­ya­dhyā­nā­dhva­śra­ma­pa­ri­khe­di­ta­sya mau­hū­rti­kīṃ kha­ra­vi­ṣa­m a­pra­cu­ra­śa­rka­rā­ka­pā­la­saṃ­ka­ṭā­ti­śī­to­ṣṇe­ṣu bhū­mi­pra­de­śe­ṣu nidrām a­nu­bha­va­to ya­thā­kṛ­tai­ka­pa­rśva­da­ṇḍā­yi­tā­di­śā­yi­naḥ prā­ṇi­bā­dhā­pa­ri­hā­rā­ya pa­ti­ta­dā­ru­va­d vya­pa­ga­tā­su­va­da­pa­ri­va­rta­mā­na­sya jñā­na­bhā­va­nā­va­hi­ta­ce­ta­so ’­nu­ṣṭhi­ta­vya­nta­rā­di­vi­vi­dho­pa­sa­rgā­d apy a­ca­li­ta­vi­gra­ha­syā­ni­ya­mi­ta­kā­lāṃ ta­tkṛ­ta­bā­dhāṃ kṣa­ma­mā­ṇa­sya śayyā pa­ri­ṣa­ha­kṣa­mā ka­thya­te­.§ 82­6­. mi­thyā­da­rśa­no­dṛ­i­ktā­ma­rṣa­pa­ru­ṣā­va­jñā­ni­ndā­sa­bhya­va­ca­nā­ni kro­dhā­gni­śi­khā­pra­va­rdha­nā­ni ni­śṛ­ṇva­to ’pi ta­da­rthe­ṣv a­sa­mā­hi­ta­ce­ta­saḥ sahasā ta­tpra­tī­kā­raṃ kartum api śa­knu­va­taḥ pā­pa­ka­rma­vi­pā­ka­m a­bhi­ci­nta­ya­ta­s tāny ākarṇya ta­pa­śca­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­nā­pa­ra­sya ka­ṣā­ya­vi­ṣa­la­va­mā­tra­syā­py a­na­va­kā­śa­m ā­tma­hṛ­da­yaṃ kurvata ā­kro­śa­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­sa­ha­na­m a­va­dhā­rya­te­.§ 82­7­. ni­śi­ta­vi­śa­sa­na­mu­śa­la­mu­dga­rā­dri­pra­ha­ra­ṇa­tā­ḍa­nā­di­bhi­r vyā­pā­dya­mā­na­śa­rī­ra­sya vyā­pā­da­ke­ṣu manāg api ma­no­vi­kā­ra­m a­ku­rva­to mama pu­rā­kṛ­ta­du­ṣka­rma­pha­la­m idam ime varākāḥ kiṃ ku­rva­nti­, śa­rī­ra­m idaṃ ja­la­bu­dbu­dva­dvi­śa­ra­ṇa­sva­bhā­vaṃ vya­sa­na­kā­ra­ṇa­m etair bā­bā­dhya­te­, saṃ­jñā­na­da­rśa­na­cā­ri­trā­ṇi mama na ke­na­ci­d u­pa­ha­nya­nte iti ci­nta­ya­to vā­si­ta­kṣa­ṇa­ca­nda­nā­nu­le­pa­na­sa­ma­da­rśi­no va­dha­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­kṣa­mā ma­nya­te­.§ 82­8­. bā­hyā­bhya­nta­ra­ta­po ’­nu­ṣṭhā­na­pa­ra­sya ta­dbhā­va­nā­va­śe­na ni­ssā­rī­kṛ­ta­mū­rteḥ pa­ṭu­ta­pa­na­tā­pa­ni­ṣpī­ta­sā­ra­ta­ro­r iva vi­ra­hi­ta­cchā­ya­sya tva­ga­sthi­śi­rā­jā­la­mā­tra­ta­nu­ya­ntra­sya prā­ṇā­tya­ye saty apy ā­hā­ra­ba­sa­ti­bhe­ṣa­jā­dī­ni dī­nā­bhi­dhā­na­mu­kha­vai­va­rṇyā­ṅga­saṃ­jñā­di­bhi­r a­yā­ca­mā­na­sya bhi­kṣā­kā­le ’pi vi­dyu­du­dyo­ta­va­d du­ru­pa­la­kṣya­mū­rte­r yā­ca­nā­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­sa­ha­na­m a­va­sī­ya­te­.§ 82­9­. vā­yu­va­da­sa­ṅgā­d a­ne­ka­de­śa­cā­ri­ṇo ’­bhu­pa­ga­tai­ka­kā­la­saṃ­bho­ja­na­sya vā­caṃ­ya­ma­sya ta­tsa­mi­ta­sya vā sa­kṛ­tsva­ta­nu­da­rśa­na­mā­tra­ta­ntra­sya pā­ṇi­pu­ṭa­mā­tra­pā­tra­sya bahuṣu di­va­se­ṣu bahuṣu ca gṛheṣu bhikṣām a­na­vā­pyā­py a­saṃ­kli­ṣṭa­ce­ta­so dā­tṛ­vi­śe­ṣa­pa­rī­kṣā­ni­ru­tsu­ka­sya lābhād apy alābho me paramaṃ tapa iti saṃ­tu­ṣṭa­syā­lā­bha­vi­ja­yo ’­va­se­yaḥ­.§ 83­0­. sa­rvā­śu­ci­ni­dhā­na­m idam a­ni­tya­m a­pa­ri­trā­ṇa­m iti śarīre niḥ­saṃ­ka­lpa­tvā­d vi­ga­ta­saṃ­skā­ra­sya gu­ṇa­ra­tna­bhā­ṇḍa­saṃ­ca­ya­pra­va­rdha­na­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇa­saṃ­dhā­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­d a­bhyu­pa­ga­ta­sthi­ti­vi­dhā­na­syā­kṣa­mra­kṣa­ṇa­va­d vra­ṇā­nu­le­pa­na­va­d vā ba­hū­pa­kā­ra­m ā­hā­ra­m a­bhu­pa­ga­ccha­to vi­ru­ddhā­hā­ra­pā­na­se­va­na­vai­ṣa­mya­ja­ni­ta­vā­tā­di­vi­kā­ra­ro­ga­sya yu­ga­pa­d a­ne­ka­śa­ta­saṃ­khya­vyā­dhi­pra­ko­pe saty api ta­dva­śa­va­rti­tāṃ vi­ja­ha­to ja­llau­ṣa­dhi­prā­ptyā­dya­ne­ka­ta­po­vi­śe­ṣa­rddhi­yo­ge saty api śa­rī­ra­ni­sspṛ­ha­tvā­t ta­tpra­ti­kā­rā­na­pe­kṣi­ṇo ro­ga­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­sa­ha­na­m a­va­ga­nta­vya­m­.§ 83­1­. tṛ­ṇa­gra­ha­na­m u­pa­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ ka­syā­ci­d vya­dha­na­duḥ­kha­kā­ra­ṇa­sya­. tena śu­ṣka­tṛ­ṇa­pa­ru­ṣa­śa­rka­rā­ka­ṇṭa­ka­ni­śi­ta­mṛ­tti­kā­śū­lā­di­vya­dha­na­kṛ­ta­pā­da­ve­da­nā­prā­ptau satyāṃ ta­trā­pra­ṇi­hi­ta­ta­ce­ta­sa­ś ca­ryā­śa­yyā­ni­ṣa­dyā­su prā­ṇi­pī­ḍā­pa­ri­hā­re nityam a­pra­ma­tta­ce­ta­sa­s tṛ­ṇā­di­spa­rśa­bā­dhā­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­vi­ja­yo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­.§ 83­2­. a­pkā­yi­ka­ja­ntu­pī­ḍā­pa­ri­hā­rā­yā­ma­ra­ṇā­d a­snā­na­vra­ta­dhā­ri­ṇaḥ paṭur a­vi­ki­ra­ṇa­pra­tā­pa­ja­ni­ta­pra­sve­dā­kta­pa­va­nā­nī­ta­pāṃ­su­ni­ca­ya­sya si­dhma­ka­cchū­da­drū­dī­rṇa­ka­ṇḍū­yā­yā­m u­tpa­nnā­yā­m api ka­ṇḍū­ya­na­vi­ma­rda­na­saṃ­gha­ṭṭa­na­vi­va­rji­ta­mū­rtheḥ sva­ga­ta­ma­lo­pa­ca­ya­pa­ra­ga­ta­ma­lā­pa­ca­ya­yo­r a­saṃ­ka­lpi­ta­ma­na­saḥ sa­jjñā­na­cā­ri­tra­vi­ma­la­sa­li­la­pra­kṣā­la­ne­na ka­rma­ma­la­paṃ­ka­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­ya nityam u­dya­ta­ma­te­r ma­la­pī­ḍā­sa­ha­na­m ā­khyā­ya­te­.§ 83­3­. satkāraḥ pū­jā­pra­śaṃ­sā­tma­kaḥ­. pu­ra­skā­ro nāma kri­yā­ra­mbhā­di­ṣv agrataḥ ka­ra­ṇa­m ā­maṃ­tra­ṇaṃ vā, ta­trā­nā­da­ro mayi kri­ya­te­. ci­ro­ṣi­ta­bra­hma­ca­rya­sya ma­hā­ta­pa­svi­naḥ sva­pa­ra­sa­ma­ya­ni­rṇa­jña­sya ba­hu­kṛ­tvaḥ pa­ra­vā­di­vi­ja­yi­naḥ pra­ṇā­ma­bha­kti­saṃ­bra­hmā­sa­na­pra­dā­nā­dī­ni me na kaścit ka­ro­ti­.1 mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­ya e­vā­tī­va bhaktim antaḥ kiṃcid a­jā­na­nta­m api sa­rva­jña­saṃ­bhā­va­na­yā saṃmānya sva­sa­ma­ya­pra­bhā­va­naṃ ku­rva­nti­. vya­nta­rā­da­yaḥ purā a­tyu­gra­ta­pa­sāṃ pra­tya­gra­pū­jāṃ ni­rva­rta­ya­ntī­ti mithyā śrutir yadi na syād idānīṃ kasmān mādṛśāṃ na ku­rva­ntī­ti du­ṣpra­ṇi­dhā­na­vi­ra­hi­ta­ci­tta­sya sa­tkā­ra­pu­ra­skā­ra­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­vi­ja­ya iti vi­jñā­ya­te­.1 Note JS: for sva­pa­ra­sa­ma­ya­ni­rṇa­jña­sya read sva­pa­ra­sa­ma­ya­ni­rṇa­ya­jña­sya § 83­4­. a­ṅga­pū­rva­pra­kī­rṇa­ka­vi­śā­ra­da­sya śa­bda­nyā­yā­dhyā­tma­ni­pu­ṇa­sya mama pu­ra­stā­di­ta­re bhā­ska­ra­pra­bhā­bhi­bhū­ta­kha­dyo­to­dyo­ta­va­nni­ta­rāṃ nā­va­bhā­sa­nta iti vi­jñā­na­ma­da­ni­rā­saḥ pra­jñā­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­ja­yaḥ pra­tye­ta­vyaḥ­.§ 83­5­. ajño ’yaṃ na vetti pa­śu­sa­ma ity evam ādy a­dhi­ke­ṣpa­va­ca­naṃ sa­ha­mā­na­sya pa­ra­ma­du­śca­ra­ta­po ’­nu­ṣṭhā­yi­no nityam a­pra­ma­tta­ce­ta­so me ’dyāpi jñā­nā­ti­śa­yo no­tpa­dya­ta iti a­na­bhi­saṃ­da­dha­to ’­jñā­na­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­ja­yo ’­va­ga­nta­vyaḥ­.§ 83­6­. pa­ra­ma­vai­rā­gya­bhā­va­nā­śu­ddha­hṛ­da­ya­sya vi­di­ta­sa­ka­la­pa­dā­rtha­ta­ttva­syā­rha­dā­ya­ta­na­sa­dhu­dha­rma­pū­ja­ka­sya ci­ra­nta­na­pra­vra­ji­ta­syā­dyā­pi me jñā­nā­ti­śa­yo no­tpa­dya­te­. ma­ho­pa­vā­sā­dya­nu­ṣṭhā­yi­nāṃ prā­ti­hā­rya­vi­śe­ṣāḥ prādur a­bhū­va­nn iti pra­lā­pa­mā­tra­m a­na­rthi­ke­yaṃ pra­vra­jyā­. viphalaṃ vra­ta­pa­ri­pā­la­na­m ity evam a­sa­mā­da­dhā­na­sya da­rśa­na­vi­śu­ddhi­yo­gā­d a­da­rśa­na­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­sa­ha­na­m a­va­sā­ta­vya­m­.§ 83­7­. evaṃ pa­ri­ṣa­hā­n a­saṃ­ka­lpo­pa­sthi­tā­n sa­ha­mā­na­syā­saṃ­kli­ṣṭa­ce­ta­so rā­gā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­sra­va­ni­ro­dhā­n mahān saṃvaro bha­va­ti­.§ 83­8­. āha, kim ime pa­ri­ṣa­hāḥ sarve saṃ­sā­ra­ma­hā­ṭa­vī­m a­ti­kra­mi­tu­m a­bhyu­dya­ta­m a­bhi­dra­va­nti uta kaścit pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity a­tro­cya­te — amī vyā­khyā­ta­la­kṣa­ṇāḥ kṣu­dā­da­ya­ś cā­ri­trā­nta­rā­ṇi prati bhā­jyā­h­. ni­ya­me­na pu­na­ra­na­yoḥ pra­tye­ta­vyāḥ —sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­cha­dma­stha­vī­ta­rā­ga­yo­ś ca­tu­rda­śa || 9­.­10 || § 83­9­. kṣu­tpi­pā­sā­śī­to­ṣṇa­daṃ­śa­ma­śa­ka­ca­ryā­śa­yyā­va­dhā­lā­bha­ro­ga­tṛ­ṇa­spa­rśa­ma­la­pra­jñā­jñā­nā­ni­. ‘­ca­tu­rda­śa­’ iti va­ca­nā­d anyeṣāṃ pa­ri­ṣa­hā­ṇā­m abhāvo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. āha yuktaṃ tāvad vī­ta­rā­ga­cha­dma­sthe mo­ha­nī­yā­bhā­vā­t ta­tkṛ­ta­va­kṣya­mā­ṇā­ṣṭa­pa­ri­ṣa­hā­bhā­vā­c ca­tu­rda­śa­ni­ya­ma­va­ca­na­m­. sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ye tu mo­ho­da­ya­sa­dbhā­vā­t ‘­ca­tu­rda­śa­’ iti niyamo no­pa­pa­dya­ta iti? tad a­yu­kta­m­; sa­nmā­tra­tvā­t­. tatra hi kevalo lo­bha­saṃ­jva­la­na­ka­ṣā­yo­da­yaḥ so ’py a­ti­sū­kṣmaḥ­. tato vī­ta­rā­ga­cha­dma­stha­ka­lpa­tvā­t ‘­ca­tu­rda­śa­’ iti ni­ya­ma­s tatrāpi yu­jya­te­. nanu mo­ho­da­ya­sa­hā­yā­bhā­vā­n ma­ndo­da­ya­ya­tvā­c ca kṣu­dā­di­ve­da­nā­bhā­vā­t ta­tsa­ha­na­kṛ­ta­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­vya­pa­de­śo na yuktim a­va­ta­ra­ti­. tan na? kiṃ kā­ra­ṇa­m­.1 śa­kti­ma­tra­sya vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­t­. sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhi­de­va­sya sa­pta­ma­pṛ­thi­vī­ga­ma­na­sā­ma­rthya­vya­pa­de­śā­va­t­.1 Note JS: for tan na? kiṃ kā­ra­ṇa­m read tan na. kiṃ kā­ra­ṇa­m­? § 84­0­. āha, yadi śa­rī­ra­va­ty ātmani pa­ri­ṣa­ha­saṃ­ni­dhā­naṃ pra­ti­jñā­ya­te atha bhavati u­tpa­nna­ke­va­la­jñā­ne ka­rma­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ya­pha­lā­nu­bha­va­na­va­śa­va­rti­ni kiyanta u­pa­ni­pa­ta­ntī­ty a­tro­cya­te­. tasmin punaḥ —e­kā­da­śa jine || 9­.­11 || § 84­1­. ni­ra­sta­ghā­ti­ka­rma­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ye jine ve­da­nī­ya­sa­dbhā­vā­t ta­dā­sra­yā e­kā­da­śa­pa­ri­ṣa­hāḥ saṃti. nanu ca mo­ha­nī­yo­da­ya­sa­hā­yā­bhā­vā­t kṣu­dā­di­ve­da­nā­bhā­ve pa­ri­ṣa­ha­vya­pa­de­śo na yuktaḥ? satyam evam etat — ve­da­nā­bhā­ve ’pi dra­vya­ka­rma­sa­dbhā­vā­pe­kṣa­yā pa­ri­ṣa­ho­pa­cā­raḥ kri­ya­te­, ni­ra­va­śe­ṣa­ni­ra­sta­jñā­nā­ti­śa­ye ci­ntā­ni­ro­dhā­bhā­ve ’pi ta­tpha­la­ka­rma ni­rha­ra­ṇa­pha­lā­pe­kṣa­yā dhyā­no­pa­cā­ra­va­t­. athavā — e­kā­da­śa jine ‘na saṃti’ iti vā­kya­śe­ṣaḥ ka­lpa­nī­yaḥ­, so­pa­skā­ra­tvā­t sū­trā­ṇā­m­. kalpyo hi vā­kya­śe­ṣo vākyaṃ ca vaktary a­dhī­na­m ity u­pa­ga­mā­t­. mo­ho­da­ya­sa­hā­yī­kṛ­ta­kṣu­dā­di­ve­da­nā­bhā­vā­t ‘na santi’ iti vā­kya­śe­ṣaḥ­.§ 84­2­. āha, yadi sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­yā­di­ṣu vyastāḥ pa­ri­ṣa­hāḥ atha samastāḥ tāḥ kveti —bā­da­ra­sāṃ­pa­rā­ye sarve || 9­.­12 || § 84­3­. sāṃ­pa­rā­yaḥ ka­ṣā­yaḥ­. bādaraḥ sāṃ­pa­rā­yo yasya sa bā­da­ra­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya iti. nedaṃ gu­ṇa­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. kiṃ tarhi? a­rtha­ni­rde­śaḥ­. tena pra­ma­ttā­dī­nāṃ saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ gra­ha­ṇa­m­. teṣu hi a­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­do­ṣa­tvā­t sarve saṃ­bha­va­nti­. kasmin punaś cāritre sarveṣāṃ saṃ­bha­vaḥ­? sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­na­pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­me­ṣu pratyekaṃ sarveṣāṃ saṃ­bha­vaḥ­.§ 84­4­. āha, gṛ­hī­ta­m etat pa­ri­ṣa­hā­ṇāṃ sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ­, idaṃ tu na vidmaḥ kasyāḥ prakṛteḥ kaḥ kārya ity a­tro­cya­te —jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇe pra­jñā­jñā­ne || 9­.­13 || § 84­5­. idam a­yu­kta­m va­rta­te­. kim a­trā­yu­kta­m­? jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇe sa­tya­jñā­na­pa­ri­ṣa­ha u­pa­pa­dya­te­, pra­jñā­pa­ri­ṣa­haḥ punas ta­da­pā­ye bha­va­tī­ti kathaṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇe syāt? ity a­tro­cya­te — kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kī prajñā a­nya­smi­n jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇe sati madaṃ ja­na­ya­ti na sa­ka­lā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­ye iti jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇe satīty u­pa­pa­dya­te­.§ 84­6­. punar a­pa­ra­yo pa­ri­ṣa­ha­yoḥ pra­kṛ­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m āha —da­rśa­na­mo­hā­nta­rā­ya­yo­r a­da­rśa­nā­lā­bhau || 9­.­14 || § 84­7­. ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ­. da­rśa­na­mo­he a­da­rśa­na­pa­ri­ṣa­ho­, lā­bhā­nta­rā­ye a­lā­bha­pa­ri­ṣa­ha iti. āha, yady ādye mo­ha­nī­ya­bhe­de ekaḥ pa­ri­ṣa­haḥ atha dvi­tī­ya­smi­n kati bha­va­ntī­ty a­tro­cya­te —cā­ri­tra­mo­he nā­gnyā­ra­ti­strī­ni­ṣa­dyā­kro­śa­yā­ca­nā­sa­tkā­ra­pu­ra­skā­rāḥ || 9­.­15 || § 84­8­. puṃ­ve­do­da­yā­di­ni­mi­tta­tvā­n nā­gnyā­di­pa­ri­ṣa­hā­ṇāṃ mo­ho­da­ya­ni­mi­tta­tvaṃ pra­ti­pa­dyā­ma­he­. ni­ṣa­dyā­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­sya ka­tha­m­? tatrāpi prā­ṇi­pī­ḍā­pa­ri­hā­rā­rtha­tvā­t­. mo­ho­da­ye sati prā­ṇi­pī­ḍā­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ saṃ­jā­ya­ta iti.§ 84­9­. a­va­śi­ṣṭa­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­pra­kṛ­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —ve­da­nī­ye śeṣāḥ || 9­.­16 || § 85­0­. uktā e­kā­da­śa pa­ri­ṣā­hāḥ­. tebhyo ’nye śeṣāḥ ve­da­nī­ye sati ‘­bha­va­nti­’ iti vā­kya­śe­ṣaḥ­. ke punas te? kṣu­tpi­pā­sā­śī­to­ṣṇa­daṃ­śa­ma­śa­ka­ca­ryā­śa­yyā­va­dha­ro­ga­tṛ­ṇa­spa­rśa­ma­la­pa­ri­ṣa­hāḥ­.§ 851 āha, vyā­khyā­ta­ni­mi­tta­la­kṣa­ṇa­vi­ka­lpāḥ pra­tyā­tma­ni prā­du­rbha­va­ntaḥ kati yu­ga­pa­d a­va­ti­ṣṭha­nta ity a­tro­cya­te —e­kā­da­yo bhājyā yu­ga­pa­d e­ka­smi­nn ai­ko­na­viṃ­śa­teḥ1 || 9­.­17 || 1 Note JS: for e­ka­smi­nn ai­ko­na­viṃ­śa­teḥ read e­ka­smi­nn e­ko­na­viṃ­śa­teḥ ? § 85­2­. ā­ṅa­bhi­vi­dhya­rthaḥ­. tena e­ko­na­viṃ­śa­ti­r api kvacit yu­ga­pa­t saṃ­ba­va­tī­ty a­va­ga­mya­te­. tat ka­tha­m­? iti ced ucyate — śī­to­ṣṇa­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­yo­r ekaḥ śa­yyā­ni­ṣa­dyā­ca­ryā­ṇāṃ cā­nya­ta­ma eva bhavati e­ka­smi­nn ā­tma­ni­. kutaḥ? vi­ro­dhā­t­. ta­ttra­yā­ṇā­m a­pa­ga­me yu­ga­pa­d e­kā­tma­nī­ta­re­ṣāṃ saṃ­bha­vā­d e­ko­na­viṃ­śa­ti­vi­ka­lpā bo­ddha­vyāḥ­. nanu pra­jñā­jñā­na­yo­r api vi­ro­dhā­d yu­ga­pa­d a­saṃ­bha­vaḥ­? śru­ta­jñā­nā­pe­kṣa­yā pra­jñā­pa­ri­ṣa­haḥ a­va­dhi­jñā­nā­dya­bhā­vā­pe­kṣa­yā a­jñā­na­pa­ri­ṣa­ha iti nāsti vi­ro­dhaḥ­.§ 85­3­. āha, uktā gu­pti­sa­mi­ti­dha­rmā­nu­pre­kṣā­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­ja­yāḥ saṃ­va­ra­he­ta­vaḥ pañca. saṃ­va­ra­he­tu­ś cā­ri­tra­saṃ­jño vaktavya iti ta­dbhe­da­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m ucyate —sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­nā­pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­sū­kṣma­sā­mpa­rā­ya­ya­thā­khyā­ta­m iti cā­ri­tra­m || 9­.­18 || § 85­4­. atra codyate — da­śa­vi­dhe dharme saṃyama uktaḥ sa eva cā­ri­tra­m iti punar gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m iti? nā­na­rtha­ha­ka­m­; dharme ’­nta­rbhū­ta­m api cā­ri­tra­m ante gṛhyate mo­kṣa­prā­pteḥ sa­kṣā­tkā­ra­ṇa­m iti jñā­pa­nā­rtha­m­. sā­mā­yi­ka­m u­kta­m­. kva? ‘­di­gde­śā­na­rtha­da­ṇḍa­vi­ra­ti­sā­mā­yi­ka — ’ ity atra. tad dvividhaṃ ni­ya­ta­kā­la­m a­ni­ya­ta­kā­laṃ ca. svā­dhyā­yā­di ni­ya­ta­kā­la­m­. ī­ryā­pa­thā­dya­ni­ya­ta­kā­la­m­. pra­mā­da­kṛ­tā­na­rtha­pra­ba­ndha­vi­lo­pe sa­mya­kpra­ti­kri­yā che­do­pa­sthā­pa­nā vi­ka­lpa­ni­vṛ­tti­r vā. pa­ri­ha­ra­ṇaṃ pa­ri­hā­raḥ prā­ṇi­va­dhā­n ni­vṛ­ttiḥ­. tena viśiṣṭā śuddhir ya­s­ṃ­i­ms ta­tpa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­cā­ri­tra­m­. a­ti­śū­kṣma­ka­ṣā­ya­tvā­t sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­cā­ri­tra­m­. mo­ha­nī­ya­sya ni­ra­va­śe­ṣa­syo­pa­śa­mā­t kṣayāc ca ā­tma­sva­bhā­vā­va­sthā­pe­kṣā­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ a­thā­khyā­ta­cā­ri­tra­m ity ā­khyā­ya­te­. pū­rva­cā­ri­trā­nu­ṣṭhā­yi­bhi­r ākhyātaṃ na tatprāptaṃ prā­ṅmo­ha­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­bhyā­m ity a­thā­khyā­ta­m­. a­tha­śa­bda­syā­na­nta­ryā­rtha­vṛ­tti­ta­tvā­n ni­ra­va­śe­ṣa­mo­ha­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­na­nta­ra­m ā­vi­rbha­va­tī­ty arthaḥ. ‘­ya­thā­khyā­ta­m­’ iti vā; ya­thā­tma­sva­bhā­vo ’­va­sthi­ta­s ta­thai­vā­khyā­ta­tvā­t­. ‘­i­ti­’ śabdaḥ pa­ri­sa­mā­ptau dra­ṣṭa­vyaḥ­. tato ya­thā­khyā­ta­cā­ri­trā­t sa­ka­la­ka­rma­kṣa­ya­pa­ri­sa­mā­pti­r bhavtīti jñā­pya­te­. sā­mā­yi­kā­dī­nā­m ā­nu­pū­rvya­va­ca­na­m u­tta­ro­tta­ra­gu­ṇa­pra­ka­rṣa­khyā­pa­nā­rthaṃ kri­ya­te­.§ 85­5­. āha, uktaṃ cā­ri­tra­m­. ta­da­na­nta­ra­m uddiṣṭaṃ yat ‘­ta­pa­sā nirjarā ca’ iti ta­sye­dā­nīṃ tapaso vidhānaṃ ka­rta­vya­m ity a­tro­cya­te­. tad dvividhaṃ bāhyam ā­bhya­nta­raṃ ca. ta­tpra­tye­kaṃ ṣa­ḍvi­dha­m­. tatra bā­hya­bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —a­na­śa­nā­va­mau­da­rya­vṛ­tti­pa­ri­saṃ­khyā­na­ra­sa­pa­ri­tyā­ga­vi­vi­kta­śa­yyā­sa­na­kā­ya­kle­śā bāhyaṃ tapaḥ || 9­.­19 || § 85­6­. dṛ­ṣṭa­pha­lā­na­pe­kṣaṃ saṃ­ya­ma­pra­si­ddhi­rā­go­cche­da­ka­rma­vi­nā­śa­dhyā­nā­ga­mā­vā­ptya­rtha­m a­na­śa­na­m­. saṃ­ya­ma­pra­jā­ga­ra­do­ṣa­pra­śa­ma­saṃ­to­ṣa­svā­dhyā­yā­di­su­kha­si­ddhya­rtha­m a­va­mau­da­rya­m­. bhi­kṣā­rthi­no muner e­kā­gā­rā­di­vi­ṣa­yaḥ saṃkalpaḥ ci­ntā­va­ro­dho vṛ­tti­pa­ri­saṃ­khyā­na­m ā­śā­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m a­va­ga­nta­vya­m­. i­ndri­ya­da­rpa­ni­gra­ha­ni­drā­vi­ja­ya­svā­dhyā­ya­su­kha­si­ddhyā­dya­rtho ghṛ­tā­di­vṛ­ṣya­ra­sa­pa­ri­tyā­ga­ś caturthaṃ tapaḥ. śū­nyā­gā­rā­di­ṣu vi­vi­kte­ṣu ja­ntu­pī­ḍā­vi­ra­hi­te­ṣu saṃ­ya­ta­sya śa­yyā­sa­na­m ā­bā­dhā­tya­ya­bra­hma­ca­rya­svā­dhyā­ya­dhyā­nā­di­pra­si­ddhya­rthaṃ ka­rta­vya­m iti paṃcamaṃ tapaḥ. ā­ta­pa­sthā­naṃ vṛ­kṣa­mū­la­ni­vā­so ni­rā­va­ra­ṇa­śa­ya­naṃ ba­hu­vi­dha­pra­ti­mā­sthā­na­m ity evam ādiḥ kā­ya­kle­śaḥ tat ṣaṣṭaṃ tapaḥ. tatkim a­rtha­m­? de­ha­duḥ­kha­ti­ti­kṣā­su­khā­na­bhi­ṣva­ṅga­pra­va­ca­na­pra­bhā­va­nā­dya­rtha­m­. pa­ri­ṣa­ha­syā­sya ca ko vi­śe­ṣaḥ­? ya­dṛ­ccha­yo­pa­ni­pa­ti­taḥ pa­ri­ṣa­haḥ­. sva­yaṃ­kṛ­taḥ kā­ya­kle­śaḥ­. bā­hya­tva­m asya kutaḥ? bā­hya­dra­vyā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t pa­ra­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­c ca bā­hya­tva­m­.§ 85­7­. ā­bya­nta­ra­ta­po­bhe­da­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —prā­ya­ści­tta­vi­na­ya­vai­yā­vṛ­ttya­svā­dhyā­ya­vyu­tsa­rga­dhyā­nā­ny u­tta­ra­m || 9­.­20 || § 85­8­. katham a­syā­bhya­nta­ra­tva­m­? ma­no­ni­ya­ma­nā­rtha­tvā­t­. pra­mā­da­do­ṣa­pa­ri­hā­raḥ prā­ya­ści­tta­m­. pūjyeṣv ādaro vi­na­yaḥ­. kā­ya­ce­ṣṭa­yā dra­vyā­nta­re­ṇa co­pā­sa­naṃ vai­yā­vṛ­ttya­m­. jñā­na­bhā­va­nā­la­sya­tyā­gaḥ svā­dhyā­yaḥ­. ā­tmā­tmī­ya­saṃ­ka­lpa­tyā­go vyu­tsa­rgaḥ­. ci­tta­vi­kṣe­pa­tyā­go dhyā­na­m­.§ 85­9­. ta­dbhe­da­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —na­va­ca­tu­rda­śa­pa­ñca­dvi­bhe­dā ya­thā­kra­maṃ prā­gdhyā­nā­t || 9­.­21 || § 86­0­. ‘­ya­thā­kra­ma­m­’ iti va­ca­nā­n na­va­bhe­daṃ prā­ya­ści­tta­m­, vi­na­ya­ś ca­tu­rvi­dhaḥ­, vai­yā­vṛ­ttyaṃ da­śa­vi­dha­m­, svādhyāyaḥ pa­ñca­vi­dhaḥ­, dvibhedo vyutsarga ity a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dya­te­. ‘­prā­gdhyā­nā­t­’ iti vacanaṃ dhyānasya ba­hu­va­kta­vya­tvā­t paścād vakṣyata iti.§ 86­1­. ādyasya bhe­da­sva­rū­pa­ni­rjñā­nā­rtha­m āha —ā­lo­ca­na­pra­ti­kra­ma­ṇa­ta­du­bha­ya­vi­ve­ka­vyu­tsa­rga­ta­pa­śche­da­pa­ri­hā­ro­pa­sthā­pa­nāḥ || 9­.­22 || § 86­2­. tatra gurave pra­mā­da­ni­ve­da­naṃ da­śa­do­ṣa­vi­va­rji­ta­m ā­lo­ca­na­m­. mi­thyā­du­ṣkṛ­tā­bhi­dhā­nā­d a­bhi­vya­kta­pra­ti­kri­yaṃ pra­ti­kra­ma­ṇa­m­. 1saṃsarge sati vi­śo­dha­nā­t ta­du­bha­ya­m­. saṃ­sa­ktā­nna­pā­no­pa­ka­ra­ṇā­di­vi­bha­ja­naṃ vi­ve­kaḥ­. kā­yo­tsa­rgā­di­ka­ra­ṇaṃ vyu­tsa­rgaḥ­. a­na­śa­nā­va­mau­da­ryā­di­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ tapaḥ. di­va­sa­pa­kṣa­mā­sā­di­nā pra­vra­jyā­hā­pa­naṃ chedaḥ. pa­kṣa­mā­sā­di­vi­bhā­ge­na dūrataḥ pa­ri­va­rja­naṃ pa­ri­hā­raḥ­. punar dī­kṣā­prā­pa­ṇa­m u­pa­sthā­pa­nā­.1 [­ta­du­bha­ya­] § 86­3­. vi­na­ya­vi­ka­lpa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —jñā­na­da­rśa­na­cā­ri­tro­pa­cā­rāḥ || 9­.­23 || § 86­4­. ‘­vi­na­yaḥ­’ ity a­dhi­kā­re­ṇā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ kri­ya­te­. jñā­na­vi­na­yo da­rśa­na­vi­na­ya­ś cā­ri­tra­vi­na­ya u­pa­cā­ra­vi­na­ya­ś ceti. sa­ba­hu­mā­naṃ mokṣārthaṃ jñā­na­gra­ha­ṇā­bhyā­sa­sma­ra­ṇā­di­r jñā­na­vi­na­yaḥ­. śaṃ­kā­di­do­ṣa­vi­ra­hi­taṃ ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ da­rśa­na­vi­na­yaḥ­. ta­dva­ta­ś cāritre sa­mā­hi­ta­ci­tta­tā cā­ri­tra­vi­na­yaḥ­. pra­tya­kṣe­ṣv ā­cā­ryā­di­ṣv a­bhyu­thā­nā­bhi­ga­ma­nā­ñja­li­ka­ra­ṇā­di­r u­pa­cā­ra­vi­na­yaḥ­. pa­ro­kṣe­ṣv api kā­ya­vā­ṅma­no ’­bhi­raṃ­ja­li­kri­yā­gu­ṇa­saṃ­kī­rta­nā­nu­sma­ra­ṇā­diḥ­.§ 86­5­. vai­yā­vṛ­ttya­bhe­da­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —ā­cā­ryo­pā­dhyā­ya­ta­pa­svi­śai­kṣa­glā­na­ga­ṇa­ku­la­saṃ­gha­sā­dhu­ma­no­jñā­nā­m || 9­.­24 || § 86­6­. vai­yā­vṛ­ttyaṃ daśadhā bhi­dya­te­. kutaḥ? vi­ṣa­ya­bhe­dā­t­. ā­cā­rya­vai­yā­vṛ­ttya­m u­pā­dhyā­ya­vai­yā­vṛ­ttya­m ity ādi. tatra ā­ca­ra­nti tasmād vra­tā­nī­ty ā­cā­ryaḥ­. mokṣārthaṃ śāstram upetya tasmād a­dhī­ya­ta ity u­pā­dhyā­yaḥ­. ma­ho­pa­vā­sā­dya­nu­ṣṭhā­yī ta­pa­svī­. śi­kṣā­śī­laḥ śaikṣaḥ. ru­jā­di­kli­ṣṭa­śa­rī­ro glānaḥ. gaṇaḥ stha­vi­ra­saṃ­ta­tiḥ­. dī­kṣa­kā­cā­rya­śi­ṣya­saṃ­styā­yaḥ ku­la­m­. cā­tu­rva­rṇa­śra­ma­ṇa­ni­va­haḥ saṃghaḥ. ci­ra­pra­vra­ji­taḥ sādhuḥ. manojño lo­ka­saṃ­ma­taḥ­. teṣāṃ vyā­dhi­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­mi­thyā­tvā­dyu­pa­ni­pā­te kā­ya­ce­ṣṭa­yā dra­vyā­nta­re­ṇa vā ta­tpra­tī­kā­ro vai­yā­vṛ­ttyaṃ sa­mā­dhyā­dhā­na­vi­ci­ki­tsā­bhā­va­pra­va­ca­na­vā­tsa­lyā­dya­bhi­vya­ktya­rtha­m­.§ 86­7­. svā­dhyā­ya­vi­ka­lpa­vi­jñā­nā­rtha­m āha —vā­ca­nā­pra­ccha­nā­nu­pre­kṣā­mnā­ya­dha­rmo­pa­de­śāḥ || 9­.­25 || § 86­8­. ni­ra­va­dya­gra­nthā­rtho­bha­ya­pra­dā­naṃ vā­ca­nā­. saṃ­śa­ya­che­dā­ya ni­ści­ta­ba­lā­dhā­nā­ya vā pa­rā­nu­yo­gaḥ pra­ccha­nā­. a­dhi­ga­tā­rtha­sya ma­na­sā­bhyā­so ’­nu­pre­kṣā­. gho­ṣa­śu­ddhaṃ pa­ri­va­rta­na­m ā­mnā­yaḥ­. dha­rma­ka­thā­dya­nu­ṣṭhā­naṃ dha­rmo­pa­de­śaḥ­. sa eṣa pa­ñca­vi­dhaḥ svādhyāyaḥ kim arthaḥ? pra­jñā­ti­śa­yaḥ pra­śa­stā­dhya­va­sā­yaḥ pra­ma­saṃ­ve­ga­s ta­po­vṛ­ddhi­r a­ti­cā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­r ity evam ādy arthaḥ.§ 86­9­. vyu­tsa­rga­bhe­da­ni­rjñā­nā­rtha­m āha —bā­hyā­bhya­nta­ro­pa­dhyoḥ || 9­.­26 || § 87­0­. vyu­tsa­rja­naṃ vyu­tsa­rga­s tyāgaḥ. sa dvividhaḥ — bā­hyo­pa­dhi­tyā­go ’­bhya­nta­ro­pa­dhi­tyā­ga­ś ceti. a­nu­pā­ttaṃ va­stu­dha­na­dhā­nyā­di bā­hyo­pa­diḥ­. kro­dhā­di­r ā­tma­bhā­vo ’­bhya­nta­ro­pa­dhiḥ kā­ya­tyā­ga­ś ca ni­ya­ta­kā­lo yāvaj jīvaṃ vā­bhya­nta­ro­pa­dhi­tyā­ga ity u­cya­te­. sa kim arthaḥ? ni­ssa­ṅga­tva­ni­rbha­ya­tva­jī­vi­tā­śā­vyu­dā­sā­dya­rthaḥ­.§ 87­1­. yad ba­hu­va­kta­vyaṃ dhyānam iti pṛ­tha­gvya­va­sthā­pi­taṃ ta­sye­dā­nīṃ bhe­dā­bhi­dhā­naṃ prā­pta­kā­la­m­. ta­du­lla­ṅghya tasya pra­yo­ktṛ­sva­rū­pa­kā­la­ni­rddhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m ucyate —u­tta­ma­saṃ­ha­na­na­syai­kā­gra­ci­ntā­ni­ro­dho dhyānam ā­nta­rmu­hū­rtā­t || 9­.­27 || § 87­2­. ādyaṃ tritayaṃ saṃ­ha­na­na­m uttamaṃ va­jra­rṣa­bha­nā­rā­ca­saṃ­ha­na­naṃ va­jra­nā­rā­ca­saṃ­ha­na­naṃ nā­rā­ca­saṃ­ha­na­na­m iti. tat tri­ta­ya­m api dhvānasya sādhanaṃ bha­va­ti­.1 mokṣasya tu ādyam eva. ta­du­tta­maṃ saṃ­ha­na­naṃ yasya so ’yam u­tta­ma­saṃ­ha­na­naḥ­, ta­syo­tta­ma­saṃ­ha­na­na­sye­ti­. anena pra­yo­ktṛ­ni­rde­śaḥ kṛtaḥ. agraṃ mu­kha­m­. ekam a­gra­ma­sye­ty e­kā­graḥ­. nā­nā­rthā­va­la­mba­ne­na cintā pa­ri­spa­nda­va­tī­, tasyā a­nyā­śe­ṣa­mu­khe­byo vyāvartya e­ka­smi­nn agre niyama e­kā­gra­ci­ntā­ni­ro­dha ity u­cya­te­. anena dhā­nya­sva­rū­pa­m uktaṃ bha­va­ti­. muhūrta iti kā­la­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­m­. a­nta­rga­to muhūrto ’­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. ‘ā a­nta­rmu­hū­rtā­t­’ ity anena kā­la­vi­dhiḥ kṛtaḥ. tataḥ paraṃ du­rdha­ra­tvā­t e­ka­gra­ci­ntā­yāḥ­. cintāyā nirodho yadi dhyānaṃ, ni­ro­dha­ś cā­bhā­vaḥ­, tena dhyānam a­sa­tkha­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­tsyā­t­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; a­nya­ci­ntā­ni­vṛ­ttya­pe­kṣa­yā­sa­d iti co­cya­te­, sva­vi­ṣa­yā­kā­ra­pra­vṛ­tteḥ sad iti ca; a­bhā­va­sya bhā­vā­nta­ra­vā­d he­tva­ṅga­tvā­di­bhi­r a­bhā­va­sya va­stu­dha­rma­tva­si­ddhe­ś ca. athavā nāyaṃ bhā­va­sā­dha­naḥ­, ni­ro­dha­naṃ nirodha iti. kiṃ tarhi? ka­rma­sā­dha­naḥ­, ‘­ni­ru­dhya­ta iti ni­ro­dhaḥ­’­. cintā cāsau ni­ro­dha­ś ca ci­ntā­ni­ro­dha iti. etad uktaṃ bhavati — jñānam e­vā­pa­ri­spa­ndā­gni­śi­khā­va­da­va­bhā­sa­mā­naṃ dhyānam iti.1 Note JS: for dhvānasya read dhyānasya § 87­3­. ta­dbhe­da­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —ā­rtta­rau­dra­dha­rmya­śu­klā­ni || 9­.­28 || § 87­4­. ṛtaṃ duḥkhaṃ, a­rda­na­m ā­rti­vā­, tatra bhavam ā­rta­m­. rudraḥ krū­rā­śa­ya­s tasya karma tatra bhavaṃ vā rau­dra­m­. dharmo vyā­khyā­taḥ­. dharmād a­na­pe­taṃ dha­rmya­m­. śu­ci­gu­ṇa­yo­gā­c chu­kla­m­. ta­de­ta­c ca­tu­rvi­dhaṃ dhyānaṃ dvai­vi­dhya­m a­śnu­te­. kutaḥ? pra­śa­stā­pra­śa­sta­bhe­dā­t­. a­pra­śa­sta­m a­pu­ṇyā­sra­va­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t­. ka­rma­ni­rda­ha­na­sā­ma­rthyā­t pra­śa­sta­m­.§ 875 kiṃ punas tad iti ced ucyate —pare mo­kṣa­he­tū || 9­.­29 || § 87­6­. param u­tta­ra­m a­ntya­m­. antyaṃ śu­kla­m­. ta­tsā­mī­pyā­d dharmyam api ‘­pa­ra­m­’ ity u­pa­ca­rya­te­. dvi­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śa­sā­ma­rthyā­d gaunam api gṛ­hya­te­. ‘pare mo­kṣa­he­tū­’ iti va­ca­nā­t pūrve ā­rta­rau­dre saṃ­sā­ra­he­tū ity uktam bha­va­ti­. kutaḥ? tṛ­tī­ya­sya sā­dhya­syā­bhā­vā­t­.§ 87­7­. tatrārtraṃ ca­tu­rvi­dha­m­. ta­trā­di­vi­ka­lpa­la­kṣa­ṇa­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m āha —ārtam a­ma­no­jña­sya saṃ­pra­yo­ge ta­dvi­pra­yo­gā­ya smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ || 9­.­30 || § 87­8­. a­ma­no­jña­m apriyaṃ vi­ṣa­ka­ṇṭa­ka­śa­tru­śa­strā­di­, ta­dbā­dhā­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­d ‘­a­ma­no­jña­m­’ ity u­cya­te­. tasya saṃ­pra­yo­ge­, sa kathaṃ nāma me na syād iti saṃ­ka­lpa­ś ci­ntā­pra­ba­ndhaḥ smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ pra­tha­ma­n ārtam ity ā­khyā­ya­te­.§ 87­9­. dvi­tī­ya­sya vi­ka­lpa­sya la­kṣa­ṇa­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m āha —vi­pa­ri­taṃ ma­no­jña­sya || 9­.­31 || § 88­0­. kuto vi­pa­ri­ta­m­? pū­vo­ktā­t­. te­nai­ta­d uktam bhavati — ma­no­jña­sye­ṣṭa­sya sva­pu­tra­dā­ra­dha­nā­de­r vi­pra­yo­ge ta­tsaṃ­pra­yo­gā­ya saṃ­ka­lpa­ś ci­ntā­pra­ba­ndho dvi­tī­ya­m ārtam a­va­ga­nta­vya­m­.§ 88­1­. tṛ­tī­ya­sya vi­ka­lpa­sya la­kṣa­ṇa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —ve­da­nā­yā­ś ca || 9­.­32 || § 88­2­. ‘­ve­da­nā­’ śabdaḥ sukhe duḥkhe ca va­rta­mā­no ’pi ārtasya pra­kṛ­ta­tvā­d duḥ­kha­ve­da­nā­yāṃ pra­va­rta­te­, tasyā vā­tā­di­vi­kā­ra­ja­ni­ta­ve­da­nā­yā u­pa­ni­pā­te tasyā apāyaḥ katham nāma me syād iti saṃ­ka­lpa­ś ci­ntā­pra­ba­ndha­s tṛ­tī­ya­m ārtam u­cya­te­.§ 88­3­. tu­rī­ya­sā­rta­sya la­kṣa­ṇa­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m āha —nidānaṃ ca || 9­.­33 || § 88­4­. bho­gā­kā­ṅṣā­tu­rya­syā­nā­ga­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­prā­ptiṃ prati ma­naḥ­pra­ṇi­dhā­naṃ saṃ­ka­lpa­ś ci­ntā­pra­ba­ndha­s tu­rī­ya­m ārtaṃ ni­dā­na­m ity u­cya­te­.§ 88­5­. ta­de­ta­c ca­tu­rvi­dha­m ārtam kiṃ svā­mi­ka­m iti ced ucyate —ta­da­vi­ra­ta­de­śa­vi­ra­ta­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­nā­m || 9­.­34 || § 88­6­. a­vi­ra­tā a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­ntāḥ­. de­śa­vi­ra­tāḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ paṃ­ca­da­śa­pra­mā­do­pe­tāḥ kri­yā­nu­ṣṭhā­yi­naḥ­. ta­trā­vi­ra­ta­de­śa­vi­ra­tā­nāṃ ca­tu­rvi­dha­m apy ārtaṃ bha­va­ti­; a­saṃ­ya­ma­pa­ri­ṇā­mo­pe­ta­tvā­t­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ tu ni­dā­na­va­rjya­m anyad ā­rta­tra­yaṃ pra­mā­do­da­yo­dre­kā­t ka­dā­ci­t syāt.§ 88­7­. vyā­khyā­ta­m ārtaṃ saṃ­jñā­di­bhiḥ­. dvi­tī­ya­sya saṃ­jñā­he­tu­svā­mi­ni­rddhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m āha —hiṃ­sā­nṛ­ta­ste­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇe­bhyo raudram a­vi­ra­ta­de­śa­vi­ra­ta­yoḥ || 9­.­35 || § 88­8­. hiṃ­sā­dī­ny u­kta­la­kṣa­ṇā­ni­. tāni rau­dra­dhyā­no­tpa­tte­r nimittī bha­va­ntī­ti he­tu­ni­rde­śo vi­jñā­ya­te­. tena he­tu­ni­rde­śe­nā­nu­va­rta­mā­naḥ ‘­smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ­’ a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­. hiṃsāyāḥ smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­ra ity ādi. ta­drau­dra­dhyā­na­m a­vi­ra­ta­de­śa­vi­ra­ta­yo­r ve­di­ta­vya­m­. a­vi­ra­ta­sya bhavatu rau­dra­dhyā­naṃ­, de­śa­vi­ra­ta­sya ka­tha­m­? tasyāpi hiṃ­sā­dyā­ve­śā­d vi­ttā­di­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇa­ta­ntra­tvā­c ca ka­dā­ci­d bha­vi­tu­m a­rha­ti­. ta­tpu­na­r nā­ra­kā­dī­nā­m a­kā­ra­ṇaṃ­; sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sā­ma­rthyā­t­. saṃ­ya­ta­sya tu na bhavaty eva; ta­dā­ra­mbhe saṃ­ya­ma­pra­cyu­teḥ­.§ 88­9­. āha ‘pare mo­kṣa­he­tū­’ u­pa­di­ṣṭe­. ta­trā­dya­sya mo­kṣa­he­to­r dhyānasya bhe­da­sva­rū­pa­svā­mi­ni­rde­śaḥ kartavya ity ata āha —ā­jñā­pā­ya­vi­pā­ka­saṃ­sthā­na­vi­ca­yā­ya dharmyam || 9­.­36 || § 89­0­. vi­ca­ya­naṃ vicayo viveko vi­cā­ra­ṇe­ty arthaḥ. ā­jñā­pā­ya­vi­pā­ka­saṃ­sthā­nā­nāṃ vicaya a­jñā­pā­ya­vi­pā­ka­saṃ­sthā­na­vi­ca­yaḥ­. ‘­smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. sa pratyekaṃ saṃ­ba­dhya­te — ā­jñā­vi­ca­yā­ya smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ ity ādi. tad yathā — u­pa­de­ṣṭu­r a­bhā­vā­n ma­nda­bu­ddhi­tvā­t ka­rmo­da­yā­t sū­kṣma­tvā­c ca pa­dā­rtha­nāṃ he­tu­dṛ­ṣṭā­nto­pa­ra­me sati sa­rva­jña­pra­ṇī­ta­m āgamaṃ pramāṇī kṛtya ittham evedaṃ nā­nya­thā­vā­di­no jināḥ iti ga­ha­na­pa­dā­rtha­śra­ddhā­nā­d a­rthā­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m ā­jñā­vi­ca­yaḥ­. athavā — svayaṃ vi­di­ta­pa­dā­rtha­ta­ttva­sya sataḥ paraṃ prati pi­pā­da­yi­ṣoḥ sva­si­ddhā­ntā­vi­ro­dhe­na ta­ttva­sa­ma­rtha­nā­rthaṃ ta­rka­na­ya­pra­mā­ṇa­yo­ja­na­pa­raḥ smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ sa­rva­jñā­jñā­pra­kā­śa­nā­rtha­tvā­d ā­jñā­vi­ca­ya ity u­cya­te­. jā­tya­ndha­va­nmi­tyhyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ sa­rva­jña­pra­ṇī­ta­mā­rgā­d vimukhā mo­kṣā­rti­naḥ sa­mya­ṅmā­rgā­pa­ri­jñā­nā­t su­dū­ra­m e­vā­pa­ya­ntī­ti sa­nmā­rgā­pā­ya­ci­nta­na­m a­pā­ya­vi­ca­yaḥ­. athavā — mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­tre­bhyaḥ kathaṃ nama ime prāṇino ’­pe­yu­r iti smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­ro ’­pā­ya­vi­ca­yaḥ­. karmaṇāṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nāṃ dra­vya­kṣe­tra­kā­la­bha­va­bhā­va­pra­tya­ya­pha­lā­nu­bha­va­naṃ prati pra­ṇi­dhā­naṃ vi­pā­ka­vi­ca­yaḥ­. lo­ka­saṃ­sthā­na­sva­bhā­va­vi­ca­yā­ya smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ saṃ­sthā­na­vi­ca­yaḥ­. u­tta­ma­kṣa­mā­di­la­kṣa­ṇo dharma uktaḥ. tasmād a­na­pe­taṃ dharmyaṃ dhyānaṃ ca­tu­rvi­ka­lpa­m a­va­se­ya­m­. ta­da­vi­ra­ta­de­śa­vi­ra­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ bha­va­ti­.§ 89­1­. trayāṇāṃ dhyānānāṃ ni­ru­pa­ṇaṃ kṛ­ta­m­. idānīṃ śu­kla­dhyā­naṃ ni­rū­pa­pa­yi­ta­vya­m­. ta­dva­kṣya­mā­ṇa­ca­tu­rvi­ka­lpa­m­. ta­trā­dya­yoḥ svā­mi­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m idam ucyate —śukle cādye pū­rva­vi­daḥ || 9­.­37 || § 89­2­. va­kṣya­mā­ṇe­ṣu śu­kla­dhyā­na­vi­ka­lpe­ṣu ādye śu­kla­dhyā­ne pū­rva­vi­do bhavataḥ śru­ta­ke­va­li­na ity arthāḥ. ‘ca’ śabdena dharmyam api sa­mu­ccī­ya­te­. tatra vyā­khyā­na­to vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ iti śre­ṇyā­ro­ha­ṇā­t prā­gdha­rmyaṃ­, śreṇyoḥ śukle iti vyā­khyā­ya­te­.§ 89­3­. a­va­śi­ṣṭe kasya bhavata ity a­tro­cya­te —pare ke­va­li­naḥ || 9­.­38 || § 89­4­. pra­kṣī­ṇa­sa­ka­la­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya ke­va­li­naḥ sa­yo­ga­syā­yo­ga­sya ca pare uttare śu­kla­dhyā­ne bha­va­taḥ­.§ 89­5­. ya­thā­saṃ­khyaṃ ta­dvi­ka­lpa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m idam ucyate —pṛ­tha­ktvai­ka­tva­vi­ta­rka­sū­kṣma­kri­yā­pra­ti­pā­ti­vyu­pa­ra­ta­kri­yā­ni­va­rtī­ni || 9­.­39 || § 89­6­. pṛ­tha­ktva­vi­ta­rka­m e­ka­tva­vi­ta­rkaṃ sū­kṣma­kri­yā­pra­ti­pā­ti vyu­pa­ra­ta­kri­yā­ni­va­rti ceti ca­tu­rvi­dhaṃ śu­kla­dhyā­na­m­. va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇa­m apekṣya sa­rve­ṣā­m a­nva­rtha­tva­m a­va­se­ya­m­.§ 89­7­. ta­syā­la­mba­na­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rdhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m āha —trye­ka­yo­ga­kā­ya­yo­gā­yo­gā­nā­m || 9­.­40 || § 89­8­. ‘­yo­ga­’ śabdo vyā­khyā­tā­rthaḥ ‘­kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ­ka­rma yogaḥ’ iti atra. uktaiś caturbhiḥ śu­kla­dhyā­na­vi­ka­lpai­s tri­yo­gā­dī­nāṃ caturṇāṃ ya­thā­saṃ­khye­nā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. tri­yo­ga­sya pṛ­tha­ktva­vi­ta­rka­m­, triṣu yogeṣv e­ka­yo­ga­syai­ka­tva­vi­ta­rka­m­, kā­ya­yo­ga­sya sū­kṣma­kri­yā­pra­ti­pā­ti­, a­yo­ga­sya vyu­tpa­ra­ta­kri­yā­ni­va­rtī­ti­.§ 89­9­. ta­trā­dya­yo­r vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m idam ucyate —e­kā­śra­ye sa­vi­ta­rka­vī­cā­re pūrve || 9­.­41 || § 90­0­. eka āśrayo yayos te e­kā­śra­ye­. ubhe ’pi pa­ri­prā­pta­śru­ta­jñā­na­ni­ṣṭhe­nā­ra­bhye­te­, ity arthaḥ. vi­ta­rka­ś ca vī­cā­ra­ś ca vi­ta­rka­vī­cā­rau­, saha vi­ta­rka­vī­cā­rā­bhyāṃ varteta iti sa­vi­ta­rka­vī­cā­re­. pūrve pṛ­tha­ktvai­ka­tva­vi­ta­rke ity arthaḥ.§ 90­1­. tatra ya­thā­saṃ­khya­pra­saṃ­ge ’­ni­ṣṭa­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m idam ucyate —a­vī­cā­raṃ dvi­tī­ya­m || 9­.­42 || § 90­2­. pū­rva­yo­r yad dvitīyaṃ tad a­vī­cā­raṃ pra­tye­ta­vya­m­. etad uktaṃ bhavati — ādyaṃ sa­vi­ta­rkaṃ sa­vī­cā­raṃ ca bha­va­ti­. dvitīyaṃ sa­vi­ta­rka­m a­vī­cā­raṃ ceti.§ 90­3­. atha vi­ta­rka­vī­cā­ra­yoḥ kaḥ pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity a­tro­cya­te —vitarkaḥ śrutam || 9­.­43 || § 90­4­. vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ta­rka­ṇa­m ūhanaṃ vitarkaḥ śru­ta­jñā­na­m ity arthaḥ.§ 90­5­. atha ko vī­cā­raḥ­.vīcāro ’­rtha­vyaṃ­ja­na­yo­ga­saṃ­krā­ntiḥ || 9­.­44 || § 90­6­. artho dhyeyo dravyaṃ paryāyo vā. vyañjanaṃ va­ca­na­m­. yogaḥ kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ­ka­rma­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ­. saṃkrāntiḥ pa­ri­va­rta­na­m­. dravyaṃ vihāya pa­ryā­ya­m upaiti paryāyaṃ tyaktvā dravyam ity a­rtha­saṃ­krā­ntiḥ­. ekaṃ śru­ta­va­ca­na­m u­pā­dā­ya va­ca­nā­nta­ra­m ā­la­mba­te tad api vi­hā­yā­nya­d iti vya­ñja­na­saṃ­krā­ntiḥ­. kā­ya­yo­gaṃ tyaktvā yo­gā­nta­raṃ gṛhṇāti yo­gā­nta­raṃ ca tyaktvā kā­ya­yo­ga­m iti yo­ga­saṃ­krā­ntiḥ­. evaṃ pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ vīcāra ity u­cya­te­. tad etat sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rdi­ṣṭaṃ ca­tu­rvi­dhaṃ dharmyaṃ śuklaṃ ca pū­vo­di­ta­gu­ptyā­di­ba­hu­pra­kā­ro­pā­yaṃ saṃ­sā­ra­ni­vṛ­tta­ye munir dhyātum arhati kṛ­ta­pa­ri­ka­rmā­. tatra dra­vya­pa­ra­mā­ṇuṃ bhā­va­pa­ra­mā­ṇuṃ vā dhyāyan nā­hi­ta­vi­ta­rka­sā­ma­rthyaḥ a­rtha­vyaṃ­ja­ne kā­ya­vā­ca­sī ca pṛ­tha­ktve­na saṃ­krā­ma­tā ma­na­sā­pa­rya­pti­bā­lo­tsā­ha­va­da­vya­va­sthi­te­nā­ni­śi­te­nā­pi śastreṇa cirāt taruṃ chindann iva mo­ha­pra­kṛ­tī­r u­pa­śa­ma­ya­n kṣa­pa­yaṃ­ś ca pṛ­tha­ktva­vi­ta­rka­vī­cā­ra­dhyā­na­bhā­gbha­va­ti­. sa eva punaḥ sa­mū­la­tū­laṃ mo­ha­nī­yaṃ ni­rdi­dha­kṣa­nn a­na­nta­gu­ṇa­vi­śu­ddhi­yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣa­m āśritya ba­hu­ta­rā­ṇāṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sa­hā­yī­bhū­tā­nāṃ pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ bandhaṃ ni­ru­ndha­n sthiti hrā­sa­kṣa­yau ca kurvan śru­ta­jñā­no­pa­yo­go ni­vṛ­ttā­rtha­vyaṃ­ja­na­yo­ga­saṃ­krā­ntiḥ a­vi­ca­li­ta­ma­nāḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yo vai­ḍū­rya­ma­ṇi­r iva ni­ru­pa­le­po dhyātvā punar na ni­va­rta­ta ity uktam e­ka­tva­vi­ta­rka­m­. evam e­ka­tva­vi­ta­rka­śu­kla­dhyā­na­vai­śvā­na­ra­ni­rda­gdha­vā­ti­ka­rme­ndha­naḥ pra­jva­li­ta­ke­va­la­jñā­na­ga­bha­sti­ma­ṇḍa­lo me­gha­pa­ñja­ra­ni­ro­dha­ni­rga­ta iva gha­rma­ra­śmi­r vā bhā­sa­mā­no bha­ga­vāṃ­s tī­rtha­ka­ra itaro vā kevalī lo­ke­śva­rā­ṇā­m a­bhi­ga­ma­nī­yo ’­rca­nī­ya­ś co­tka­rṣe­ṇā­yu­ṣaḥ pū­va­ko­ṭīṃ deśonāṃ vi­ha­ra­ti­. sa ya­dā­nta­rmu­hū­rta­śe­ṣā­yu­ṣka­s ta­ttu­lya­sthi­ti­ve­dya­nā­ma­go­tra­ś ca bhavati tadā sarvaṃ vā­ṅma­na­sa­yo­gaṃ bā­da­ra­kā­ya­yo­gaṃ ca pa­ri­hā­pya su­kṣma­kā­ya­yo­gā­la­mba­naḥ su­kṣma­kri­yā­pra­ti­pā­ti­dhyā­na­m ā­ska­ndi­tu­m a­ra­ha­tī­ti­. yadā punar a­nta­rmu­hū­rta­śe­ṣā­yu­ṣka­s tato ’­dhi­ka­sthi­ti­śe­ṣa­ka­rma­tra­yo bhavati sayogī ta­dā­tmo­pa­yo­gā­ti­śa­ya­sya sā­mā­yi­ka­sa­hā­ya­sya vi­śi­ṣṭa­ka­ra­ṇa­sya ma­hā­saṃ­va­ra­sya la­ghu­ka­rma­pa­ri­pā­ca­na­syā­śe­ṣa­ka­rma­re­ṇu­pa­ri­śā­ta­na­śa­kti­svā­bhā­vyā­d da­ṇḍa­ka­pā­ṭa­pra­ta­ra­lo­ka­pū­ra­ṇā­ni svā­tma­pra­de­śa­vi­sa­rpa­ṇa­ta­ś caturbhiḥ samayaiḥ kṛtvā punar api tā­va­dbhi­r eva samayaiḥ sa­mu­pa­hṛ­ta­pra­de­śa­vi­sa­ra­ṇaḥ sa­mī­kṛ­ta­sthi­ti­śe­ṣa­ka­rma­ca­tu­ṣṭa­yaḥ pū­rva­śa­rī­ra­pra­mā­ṇo bhūtvā sū­kṣma­kā­ya­yo­ge­na sū­kṣma­kri­yā­pra­ti­pā­ti dhyānaṃ dhyā­ya­ti­. tatas ta­da­nta­raṃ sa­mu­cchi­nna­kri­yā­ni­va­rti­dhyā­na­m ā­ra­bha­te­. sa­mu­cchi­nna­prā­ṇā­pā­na­pra­cā­ra­sa­rva­kā­ya­vā­ṅma­no­yo­ga­sa­rva­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spa­nda­kri­yā­vyā­pā­ra­tvā­t sa­mu­cchi­nna­kri­yā­ni­va­rtī­ty u­cya­te­. tasmin sa­mu­cchi­nna­kri­yā­ni­va­rti­ni dhyāne sa­rva­ba­ndhā­sra­va­ni­ro­dha­sa­rva­śe­ṣa­ka­rma­śā­ta­na­sā­ma­rthyo­pa­pa­tte­r a­yo­gi­ke­va­li­naḥ saṃ­pū­rṇa­ya­thā­khyā­ta­cā­ri­tra­jñā­na­da­rśa­naṃ sa­rva­saṃ­sā­ra­duḥ­kha­jā­la­pa­ri­ṣva­ṅgo­cche­da­ja­na­naṃ sākṣān mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­m u­pa­jā­ya­te­. sa punar a­yo­ga­ke­va­lī bha­ga­vāṃ­s tadā dhyā­nā­ti­śa­yā­gni­ni­rda­gdha­sa­rva­ma­la­ka­laṃ­ka­ba­ndha­no ni­ra­sta­ki­ṭṭa­dhā­tu­pā­ṣā­ṇa­jā­tya­ka­na­ka­va­lla­bdhā­tmā pa­ri­ni­rvā­ti­. ta­de­ta­d dvividhaṃ tapo ’­bhi­na­va­ka­rmā­sra­va­ni­ro­dha­he­tu­tvā­t saṃ­va­ra­kā­ra­ṇaṃ prā­kta­na­ka­rma­ra­jo­vi­dhū­na­na­ni­mi­tta­tvā­n ni­rja­rā­he­tu­r api bha­va­ti­.§ 90­7­. atrāha sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ kiṃ sarve sa­ma­ni­rja­rā ā­ho­svi­t kaścid asti pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity a­tro­cya­te —sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­śrā­va­ka­vi­ra­tā­na­nta­vi­yo­ja­ka­da­rśa­na­mo­ha­kṣa­pa­ko­pa­śa­ma­ko­pa­śā­nta­mo­ha­kṣa­pa­ka­kṣī­ṇa­mo­ha­ji­nāḥ kramaśo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­rāḥ || 9­.­45 || § 90­8­. ta ete daśa sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ kramaśo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­rāḥ­. tad yathā — bhavyaḥ paṃ­ce­dndri­ya­saṃ­jñī pa­ryā­pta­kā pū­rvo­kta­kā­la­la­bdhyā­di­sa­hā­yaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śu­ddhyā va­rdha­mā­naḥ kra­me­ṇā­pū­rva­ka­ra­ṇā­di­so­pā­na­pa­ṅktyo­tpla­va­mā­no ba­hu­ta­ra­ka­rma­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. sa eva punaḥ pra­tha­ma­sa­mya­ktva­prā­pti­ni­mi­tta­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne sati sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­r bhavann a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. sa eva punaś cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­ka­rma­vi­ka­lpā­pra­tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­tta­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­prā­pti­kā­le vi­śu­ddhi­pra­ka­rṣa­yo­gā­t śrāvako bhavan tato ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. sa eva punaḥ pra­tyā­tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­kā­ra­ṇa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śu­ddhi­yo­gā­d vi­ra­ta­vya­pa­de­śa­bhā­k san tato ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. sa eva punar a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhi­kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhā­nāṃ vi­yo­ja­na­pa­ro bhavati yadā tadā pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śu­ddhi­pra­ka­rṣa­yo­gā­t tato ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. sa eva punar da­rśa­na­mo­ha­pra­kṛ­ti­tra­ya­tṛ­ṇa­ni­ca­yaṃ ni­rdi­dha­kṣa­n pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śu­ddhya­ti­śa­ya­yo­gā­d da­rśa­na­mo­ha­kṣa­pa­ka­vya­pa­de­śa­bhā­k pū­vo­ktā­d a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. evaṃ saḥ kṣā­yi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­r bhūtvā śre­ṇyā­ro­ha­nā­bhi­mu­kha­ś cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­pa­śa­maṃ prati vyā­pri­ya­mā­ṇo vi­śu­ddhi­pra­ka­rṣa­yo­gā­d u­pa­śa­ma­ka­vya­pa­de­śa­m a­nu­bha­va­n pū­rvo­ktā­d a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. sa eva punar a­śe­ṣa­cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­tta­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne pa­ri­prā­prā­pto­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ya­vya­pa­de­śaḥ pū­rvo­ktā­d a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. sa eva punaś cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­kṣa­pa­ṇaṃ pra­tya­bhi­mu­khaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śu­ddhyā va­rddha­mā­naḥ kṣa­pa­ka­vya­pa­de­śa­m a­nu­bha­va­n pū­rvo­ktā­d a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. sa yadā niḥ­śe­ṣa­cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­kṣa­pa­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhi­mu­khaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­m ā­ska­nda­n pū­rvo­ktā­d a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. sa eva dvi­tī­ya­śu­kla­dhyā­nā­na­la­ni­rda­gdha­ghā­ti­ka­rma­ni­ca­yaḥ san ji­na­vya­pa­de­śa­bhā­k pū­rvo­ktā­d a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­.§ 90­9­. āha, sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne ’pi yady a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ra­ta­vā­t pa­ra­spa­ra­to na sāmyam esāṃ kiṃ tarhi śra­va­ka­va­d amī vi­ra­tā­da­yo gu­ṇa­bhe­dā­n na ni­rgra­ntha­tā­m a­rha­ntī­ti­? u­cya­te­, naitad e­va­m­. kutaḥ. yasmād gu­ṇa­bhe­dā­d anyo ’­nya­vi­śe­ṣe ’pi nai­ga­mā­di­na­ya­vyā­pā­rā­t sarve ’pi hi bhavanti —pu­lā­ka­ba­ku­śa­ku­śī­la­ni­rgra­ntha­snā­ta­kā nirgranthāḥ || 9­.­46 || § 91­0­. u­tta­ra­gu­ṇa­bhā­va­nā­pe­ta­ma­na­so vrateṣv api kvacit ka­dā­ci­t pa­ri­pū­rṇa­tā­m a­pa­ri­prā­pnu­va­nto ’­vi­śu­ddha­pu­lā­ka­sā­dṛ­śyā­t pulākā ity u­cya­nte­. nairgranthyaṃ prati sthitā a­kha­ṇḍi­ta­vra­tāḥ śa­rī­ro­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­vi­bhū­ṣā­nu­va­rti­no ’­vi­vi­kta­pa­ri­vā­rā mo­ha­śa­ba­la­yu­ktā ba­ku­śā­h­. śa­ba­la­pa­ryā­ya­vā­cī ba­ku­śa­śa­bdaḥ­. kuśīlā dvividhāḥ — pra­ti­se­va­nā­ku­śī­lāḥ ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­lā iti. a­vi­vi­kta­pa­ri­gra­hāḥ pa­ri­pū­rṇo­bha­yāḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d u­tta­ra­gu­ṇa­vi­rā­dhi­naḥ pra­ti­se­va­nā­ku­śī­lāḥ­. va­śī­kṛ­tā­nya­ka­ṣā­yo­da­yāḥ saṃ­jva­la­na­mā­tra­ta­ntrāḥ ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­lāḥ­. u­da­ka­da­ṇḍa­rā­ji­va­da­na­bhi­vya­kto­da­ya­ka­rmā­ṇaḥ ūrdhvaṃ mu­hū­rtā­d u­dbhi­dya­mā­na­ke­va­la­jñā­na­da­rśa­na­bhā­jo ni­rgra­nthāḥ­. pra­kṣī­ṇa­ghā­ti­ka­rmā­ṇaḥ ke­va­li­no dvividhāḥ snā­ta­kāḥ­. ta ete paṃcāpi ni­rgra­nthāḥ­. cā­ri­tra­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya pra­ka­rṣā­pra­ka­rṣa­bhe­de saty api nai­ga­ma­saṃ­gra­hā­di­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā sarve ’pi te nirgranthā ity u­cya­nte­.§ 91­1­. teṣāṃ pu­lā­kā­dī­nāṃ bhūyo ’pi vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —saṃ­ya­ma­śru­ta­pra­ti­se­va­nā­tī­rtha­liṃ­ga­le­śyo­pa­pā­da­sthā­na­vi­ka­lpa­taḥ sādhyāḥ || 9­.­47 || § 91­2­. te ete pu­lā­kā­da­yaḥ saṃ­ya­mā­di­bhi­r a­ṣṭa­bhi­r a­nu­yo­gaiḥ sādhyā vyā­khe­yāḥ­. tad yathā — pu­lā­ka­ba­ku­śa­pra­ti­se­va­nā­ku­śī­lā dvayoḥ saṃ­ya­ma­yoḥ sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­na­yo­r va­rta­nte­. ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­lā dvayoḥ saṃ­ya­ma­yoḥ pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­sū­kṣa­ma­sā­mpa­rā­ya­yoḥ pū­rva­yo­ś ca. ni­rgra­ntha­snā­ta­kā e­ka­smi­nn eva ya­thā­khyā­ta­saṃ­ya­me santi.§ 91­3­. śrutaṃ — pu­lā­ka­ba­ku­śa­pra­ti­se­va­nā­ku­śī­lā u­tka­rṣe­nā­bhi­nnā­kṣa­ra­da­śa­pū­rva­dha­rāḥ­. ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­lā ni­rgra­nthā­ś ca­tu­rda­śa­pū­rva­dha­rāḥ­. ja­gha­nye­na pu­lā­ka­sya śrutam ā­cā­ra­va­stu­. ba­ku­śa­ku­śī­la­ni­rgra­nthā­nāṃ śrutam aṣṭau pra­va­ca­na­mā­ta­raḥ­. snātakā a­pa­ga­ta­śru­tāḥ ke­va­li­naḥ­.§ 91­4­. pra­ti­se­va­nā — pañcānāṃ mū­la­gu­ṇa­nāṃ rā­tri­bho­ja­na­va­rja­na­sya ca pa­rā­bhi­yo­gā­d balād a­nya­ta­maṃ pra­ti­se­va­mā­naḥ pulāko bha­va­ti­. bakuśo dvividhaḥ — u­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­ba­ku­śaḥ śa­rī­ra­ba­ku­śa­ś ceti. ta­tro­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­ba­ku­śo ba­hu­vi­śe­ṣa­yu­kto­pa­ka­ra­ṇā­kāṃ­kṣī­. śa­rī­ra­saṃ­skā­ra­se­vī śa­rī­ra­ba­ku­śaḥ­. pra­ti­se­va­nā­ku­śī­lo mū­la­gu­ṇā­n a­vi­rā­dha­ya­nn u­tta­ra­gu­ṇe­ṣu kāṃcid vi­rā­dha­nāṃ pra­ti­se­va­te­. ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­la­ni­rgra­ntha­snā­ta­kā­nāṃ pra­ti­se­va­nā nāsti.§ 91­5­. tīrtham iti sarve sarveṣāṃ tī­rtha­ka­rā­ṇāṃ tīrtheṣu bha­va­nti­.§ 91­6­. liṅgaṃ dvividhaṃ — dra­vya­li­ṅgaṃ bhā­va­li­ṅgaṃ ceti. bhā­va­li­ṅgaṃ pratītya sarve paṃca nirgranthā liṃgino bha­va­nti­. dra­vya­liṃ­gaṃ pratītya bhājyāḥ.§ 91­7­. leśyāḥ — pu­lā­ka­syo­tta­rā­s tisraḥ ba­ku­śa­pra­ti­se­va­nā­ku­śī­la­yoḥ ṣaḍ api. ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­la­sya catasra u­tta­raḥ­. sū­kṣma­sā­mpa­rā­ya­sya ni­rgra­ntha­snā­ta­ka­yo­ś ca śuklaiva ke­va­lā­. ayogā a­le­śyāḥ­.§ 91­8­. u­pa­pā­daḥ — pu­lā­ka­syo­tkṛ­ṣṭa u­pa­pā­da u­tkṛ­ṣṭa­sthi­ti­de­ve­ṣu sa­ha­srā­re­. ba­ku­śa­pra­ti­se­va­nā­ku­śī­la­yo­r dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sthi­ti­ṣu ā­ra­ṇā­cyu­ta­ka­lpa­yoḥ­. ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­la­ni­rgra­ntha­yo­s tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sthi­ti­ṣu sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhau­. sa­rve­ṣā­m api jaghanyaḥ sau­dha­rma­ka­lpe dvi­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sthi­ti­ṣu­. snā­ta­ka­sya ni­rvā­ṇa­m iti.§ 91­9­. sthānam — a­saṃ­khye­yā­ni saṃ­ya­ma­sthā­nā­ni ka­ṣā­ya­ni­mi­ttā­ni bha­va­nti­. tatra sa­rva­ja­gha­nyā­ni la­bdhi­sthā­nā­ni pu­lā­ka­ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­la­yoḥ­. tau yu­ga­pa­d a­saṃ­khye­yā­ni sthānāni ga­ccha­taḥ­. tataḥ pulāko vyu­cchi­dya­te­. ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­la­s tato ’­saṃ­khye­yā­ni sthānāni gacchaty e­kā­kī­. tataḥ ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­la­pra­ti­se­va­nā­ku­śī­la­ba­ku­śā yu­ga­pa­d a­saṃ­khye­yā­ni sthānāni ga­ccha­nti­. tato bakuśo vyu­cchi­dya­te­. tato ’py a­saṃ­khye­yā­ni sthānāni gatvā pra­ti­se­va­nā­ku­śī­lo vyu­cchi­dya­te­. tato ’py a­saṃ­khye­yā­ni sthānāni gatvā ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­lo vyu­cchi­dya­te­. ata ūrdhvam a­ka­ṣā­ya­sthā­nā­ni nirgranthaḥ pra­ti­pa­dya­te­. so ’py a­saṃ­khye­yā­ni sthānāni gattvā vyu­cchi­dya­te­. ata ūrdhvam ekaṃ sthānaṃ gatvā snātako nirvāṇaṃ prā­pno­tī­ty eteṣāṃ saṃ­ya­ma­la­bdhi­r a­na­nta­gu­ṇā bha­va­ti­.iti ta­ttvā­rtha­vṛ­ttau sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhi­saṃ­jñi­kā­yāṃ navamo ’dhyāyaḥ samāptaḥ || 9 || atha daśamo ’dhyāyaḥ (§§ 92­0­–­93­7­)§ 92­0­. āha, ante ni­rdi­ṣṭa­sya mo­kṣa­sye­dā­nīṃ sva­rū­pā­bhi­dhā­naṃ prā­pta­kā­la­m iti. satyam e­va­m­. mo­kṣa­prā­ptiḥ ke­va­la­jñā­nā­vā­pti­r pū­rva­ke­ti ke­va­la­jñā­no­tpa­tti­kā­ra­ṇa­m ucyate —mo­ha­kṣa­yā­j jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nta­rā­ya­kṣa­yā­c ca ke­va­la­m || 10­.­1 || § 92­1­. iha vṛ­tti­ka­ra­ṇaṃ nyā­yya­m­. kutaḥ? la­ghu­tvā­t­. ka­tha­m­? ekasya ‘­kṣa­ya­’ śa­bda­syā­ka­ra­ṇā­d vi­bha­ktya­nta­ra­ni­rde­śa­sya cā­bhā­vā­t ‘ca’ śabdasya cā­pra­yo­gā­l laghu sūtraṃ bhavati ‘­mo­ha­jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nta­rā­ya­kṣa­yā­t ke­va­la­m­’ iti. satyam e­ta­t­, kṣa­ya­kra­ma­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtho vā­kya­bhe­de­na nirdeśaḥ kri­ya­te­. prāgeva mohaṃ kṣayam u­pa­nī­yā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaṃ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­m avāpya tato yu­ga­pa­j jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nta­rā­yā­ṇāṃ kṣayam kṛtvā ke­va­la­m a­vā­pno­ti iti. tatkṣayo hetuḥ ke­va­lo­tpa­tte­r iti he­tu­la­kṣa­ṇo vi­bha­kti­ni­rde­śaḥ kṛtaḥ. kathaṃ prageva mohaḥ kṣayam u­pa­nī­ya­te iti ced ucyate — bhavyaḥ sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭiḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śu­ddhyā va­rdha­mā­no ’­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­gu­ṇa­sthā­ne­ṣu kasmiṃs cin mohasya sapta prakṛtīḥ kṣayam u­pa­nī­ya kṣā­yi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­r bhūtvā kṣa­pa­ka­śre­ṇyā­ro­ha­nā­bhi­mu­kho ’­dhaḥ­pra­vṛ­tta­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­pra­ma­tta­sthā­ne pra­ti­pā­dyā­pū­rva­ka­ra­ṇa­pra­yo­ge­ṇā­pū­rva­ka­ra­ṇa­kṣa­pa­ka­gu­ṇa­sthā­na­vya­pa­de­śa­m a­nu­bhū­ya ta­trā­bhi­na­va­śu­bhā­bhi­sa­ndhi­ta­nū­kṛ­ta­pā­pa­pra­kṛ­ti­sthi­tya­nu­bhā­go vi­va­rdhi­ta­śu­bha­ka­rmā­nu­bha­vo ’­ni­vṛ­tti­ka­ra­ṇa­prā­ptyā­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­ra­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­kṣa­pa­ka­gu­ṇa­sthā­na­m a­dhi­ru­hya tatra ka­ṣā­yā­ṣṭa­kaṃ naṣṭaṃ kṛtvā na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­da­nā­śaṃ sa­mā­pā­dya strī­ve­da­m unmūlya no­ka­ka­ṣā­ya­ṣa­ṭkaṃ puṃvede prakṣipya kṣa­pa­yi­tvā puṃvedaṃ kro­dha­saṃ­jva­la­ne­, kro­dha­saṃ­jva­la­naṃ mā­na­saṃ­jva­la­ne­, mā­na­saṃ­jva­la­naṃ mā­yā­saṃ­jva­la­ne­, mā­yā­saṃ­jva­la­naṃ ca lo­bha­saṃ­jva­la­ne krameṇa bā­da­ra­kṛ­ṣṭi­vi­bhā­ge­na vi­la­ya­m u­pa­nī­ya lo­bha­saṃ­jva­la­naṃ ta­nū­kṛ­tya sū­kṣma­sā­mpa­rā­ya­kṣa­pa­ka­tva­m a­nu­bhū­ya ni­ra­va­śe­ṣaṃ mo­ha­nī­yaṃ ni­rmū­la­ka­ṣā­yaṃ kaṣitvā kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­tā­m a­dhi­ru­hyā­va­tā­ri­ta­mo­ha­nī­ya­bhā­ra u­pā­ntya­pra­tha­me samaye ni­drā­pra­ca­le pra­la­ya­m u­pa­nī­ya pañcānāṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nāṃ ca­tu­rṇā­m da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nāṃ pa­ñcā­nā­m a­nta­rā­yā­ṇāṃ cāntam ante sa­mu­pa­nī­ya ta­da­na­ntraṃ jñā­na­da­rśa­na­sva­bhā­vaṃ ke­va­la­pa­ryā­ya­m a­pra­ta­rkya­vi­bhū­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­m a­vā­pno­ti­.§ 92­2­. āha kasmād dhetor mokṣaḥ kiṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­ś cety a­tro­cya­te —ba­ndha­he­tva­bhā­va­ni­rja­rā­bhyāṃ kṛ­tsna­ka­rma­vi­pra­mo­kṣo mokṣaḥ || 10­.­2 || § 92­3­. mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­di­he­tvā­bhā­vā­d a­bhi­na­va­ka­rmā­bhā­vaḥ pū­rvo­di­ta­ni­rja­rā­he­tu­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne cā­rji­ta­ka­rma­ni­rā­saḥ­. tābhyāṃ ba­ndha­he­tva­bhā­va­ni­rja­rā­bhyā­m iti he­tu­la­kṣa­ṇa­vi­bha­kti­ni­rde­śaḥ­. tato bha­va­sthi­ti­he­tu­sa­mī­kṛ­ta­śe­ṣa­ka­rmā­va­stha­sya yu­ga­pa­d ā­tya­nti­kaḥ kṛ­tsna­ka­rma­vi­pra­mo­kṣo mokṣaḥ pra­tye­ta­vyaḥ­. ka­rmā­bhā­vo dvividhaḥ — ya­tna­sā­dhyo ’­ya­tna­sā­dhya­ś ceti. tatra ca­ra­ma­de­ha­sya nā­ra­ka­ti­rya­gde­vā­yu­ṣā­m abhāvo na ya­tna­sā­dhyaḥ­, a­sa­ttvā­t­. ya­tna­sā­dhya ita ūrdhvam ucyate — a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­di­ṣu caturṣu gu­ṇa­sthā­ne­ṣu kasmiṃś cit sa­pta­pra­kṛ­ti­kṣa­yaḥ kri­ya­te­. ni­drā­ni­drā­pra­ca­lā­pra­ca­lā­styā­na­gṛ­ddhi­na­ra­ka­ga­ti­ti­rya­gga­tye­ka­dvi­tri­ca­tu­ri­ndri­ya­jā­ti­na­ra­ka­ga­ti­ti­rya­gga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvyā­ta­po­dyo­ta­sthā­va­ra­sū­kṣma­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­saṃ­jñi­kā­nāṃ ṣo­ḍa­śā­nāṃ ka­rma­pra­kṛ­ti­nā­ma­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­ra­sā­mpa­rā­ya­sthā­ne yu­ga­pa­t kṣayaḥ kri­ya­te­. tataḥ paraṃ tatraiva ka­ṣā­yā­ṣṭa­kaṃ naṣṭaṃ kri­ya­te­. na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­daḥ strī­ve­da­ś ca krameṇa tatraiva kṣayam u­pa­yā­ti­. no­ka­ṣā­ya­ṣa­ṭkaṃ ca sa­hai­ke­nai­va pra­hā­re­ṇa vi­ni­pā­ta­ya­ti­. tataḥ puṃ­ve­da­saṃ­jva­la­na­kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yāḥ krameṇa ta­trai­vā­tya­nti­kaṃ dvaṃsam ā­ska­nda­nti­. lo­bha­saṃ­jva­la­naḥ sū­kṣma­sā­mpa­rā­yā­nte yā­tya­nta­m­. ni­drā­pra­ca­le kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­vī­ta­rā­ga­ccha­dma­stha­syo­pā­ntya­sa­ma­ye pra­la­ya­m u­pa­vra­ja­taḥ­. paṃcānāṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nāṃ caturṇāṃ da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nāṃ paṃ­cā­nā­m a­nta­rā­yā­ṇāṃ ca ta­syai­vā­ntya­sa­ma­ye prakṣayo bha­va­ti­. a­nya­ta­ra­ve­da­nī­ya­de­va­ga­tyau­dā­ri­ka­vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­ka­tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇa­śa­rī1-­paṃ­ca­ba­ndha­na­paṃ­ca­saṃ­ghā­ta­saṃ­sthā­na­ṣa­ṭkau­dā­ri­ka­vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­ka­śa­rī­rā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­ṣa­ṭsaṃ­ha­na­na­paṃ­ca­pra­śa­sta­va­rṇa­paṃ­cā­pra­śa­sta­va­rṇa­ga­ndha­dva­ya­paṃ­ca­pra­śa­sta­ra­sa­pa­ñcā­pra­śa­sta­ra­sa­spa­rśā­ṣṭa­ka­de­va­ga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvyā­gu­ru­la­ghū­pa­ghā­ta­pa­ra­ghā­to­chvā­sa­pra­śa­stā­pra­śa­sta­vi­hā­yo­ga­tya­pa­ryā­pta­ka­pra­tye­ka­śa­rī­ra­sthi­rā­sthi­ra­śu­bhā­śu­bha­du­rbha­ga­su­sva­ra­duḥ­sva­rā­nā­de­yā­ya­śaḥ­kī­rti­ni­rmā­ṇa­nā­ma­nī­cai­r gotrākhyā dvā­sa­pta­ti­pra­kṛ­ta­yo ’­yo­ga­ke­va­li­na u­pā­ntya­sa­ma­ye vi­nā­śa­m u­pa­yā­nti­. a­nya­ta­ra­ve­da­nī­ya­ma­nu­ṣyā­yu­rma­nu­ṣya­ga­ti­pa­ñce­ndri­ya­jā­ti­ma­nu­ṣya­ga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvī­tra­sa­bā­da­ra­pa­ryā­pta­ka­su­bha­gā­de­ya­ya­śaḥ­kī­rti­tī­rtha­ka­ra­nā­mo­ccai­rgo­tra­saṃ­jñi­kā­nāṃ tra­yo­da­śā­nāṃ pra­kṛ­tī­nā­m a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­na­ś ca­ra­ma­sa­ma­ye vyucchedo bha­va­ti­.1 Note JS: for tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇa­śa­rī­paṃ­ca­ba­ndha read tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇa­śa­rī­ra­paṃ­ca­ba­ndha § 92­4­. āha, kim āsāṃ pau­dga­li­kī­nā­m eva dra­vya­ka­rma­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ ni­rā­sā­n mokṣo ’­va­sī­ya­te uta bhā­va­ka­rma­ṇo ’pīty a­tro­cya­te —au­pa­śa­mi­kā­di­bha­vya­tvā­nāṃ ca || 10­.­3 || § 92­5­. kim? ‘­mo­kṣaḥ­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. bha­vya­tva­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­nya­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­. tena pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ke­ṣu bha­vya­tva­syau­pa­śa­mi­kā­dī­nāṃ ca bhā­vā­nā­m a­bhā­vā­n mokṣo bha­va­tī­ty a­bhyu­pa­ga­mya­te­.§ 92­6­. āha, yady a­pa­va­rgo bhā­vo­pa­ra­teḥ pra­ti­jñā­ya­te­, nanu au­pa­śa­mi­kā­di­bhā­va­ni­vṛ­tti­va­tsa­rva­kṣā­yi­ka­bhā­va­ni­vṛ­tti­vya­pa­de­śo muktasya prā­pno­tī­ti­. syād etat evaṃ yadi viśeṣo no­cya­te­. asty atra viśeṣa ity a­pa­vā­da­vi­dhā­nā­rtha­m idam ucyate —anyatra ke­va­la­sa­mya­ktva­jñā­na­da­rśa­na­si­ddha­tve­bhyaḥ || 10­.­4 || § 92­7­. a­nya­tra­śa­bdā­pe­kṣa­yā ‘kā’ ni­rde­śaḥ­. ke­va­la­sa­mya­ktva­jñā­na­da­rśa­na­si­ddha­tve­bhyo ’­nya­trā­nya­smi­nn ayaṃ vidhir iti. yadi catvāra e­vā­va­śi­ṣya­nte­, a­na­nta­vī­ryā­dī­nāṃ nivṛttiḥ prā­pno­ti­? naiṣa doṣaḥ, jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­vi­nā­bhā­vi­tvā­d a­na­nta­vī­ryā­dī­nā­m a­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­, a­na­nta­sā­ma­rthya­hī­na­syā­na­ntā­va­bo­dha­vṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­j jñā­na­ma­ya­tvā­c ca su­kha­sye­ti­. a­nā­ka­ra­tvā­n mu­ktā­nā­m abhāva ity cen na; a­tī­tā­na­nta­ra­śa­rī­rā­kā­ra­tvā­t­.§ 92­8­. syān mataṃ, yadi śa­rī­rā­nu­vi­dhā­yī jīvaḥ, ta­da­bhā­vā­t svā­bhā­vi­ka­lo­kā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­tvā­t tāvad vi­sa­rpa­ṇaṃ prā­pno­tī­ti­. naiṣa doṣaḥ. kutaḥ? kā­ra­ṇā­hā­vā­t­. nā­ma­ka­rma­saṃ­ba­ndho hi saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­vi­sa­rpa­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­m­. ta­da­bhā­vā­t punaḥ saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­vi­sa­rpa­ṇā­bhā­vaḥ­.§ 92­9­. yadi kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­n na saṃ­ha­ra­ṇaṃ na vi­sa­rpa­ṇaṃ tarhi ga­ma­na­kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­d ū­rdhva­ga­ma­na­m api na prāpnoti a­dha­sti­rya­gga­ma­nā­bhā­vā­t­, tato yatra muktas ta­trai­vā­va­sthā­naṃ prā­pno­tī­ty­. a­tro­cya­te —ta­da­na­nta­ra­m ūrdhvaṃ gacchatyā lo­kā­ntā­t || 10­.­5 || § 93­0­. ta­syā­na­nta­ra­m­. kasya? sa­rva­ka­rma­vi­pra­mo­kṣa­sya­. ā­ṅa­bhi­vi­dhya­rthaḥ­. ūrdhvaṃ gacchatyā lo­kā­ntā­t­.§ 93­1­. a­nu­pa­di­ṣṭa­he­tu­ka­m idam ū­rdhva­ga­ma­naṃ katham a­dhya­va­sā­tu­m śakyam ity a­tro­cya­te —pū­rva­yo­gā­d a­sa­ṅga­tvā­d ba­ndha­cche­dā­t ta­thā­ga­ti­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­c ca || 10­.­6 || § 93­2­. āha, hetvarthaḥ puṣkalo ’pi dṛ­ṣṭā­nta­sa­ma­rtha­na­m a­nta­re­ṇā­bhi­pre­tā­rtha­sā­dha­nā­ya nālam ity a­tro­cya­te —ā­vi­ddha­ku­lā­la­ca­kra­va­dvya­pa­ga­ta­le­pā­lā­bu­va­de­ra­ṇḍa­bī­ja­va­da­gni­śi­khā­va­c ca || 10­.­7 || § 93­3­. pū­rva­sū­tre vi­hi­tā­nāṃ he­tū­nā­m a­tro­ktā­nāṃ dṛ­ṣṭā­ntā­nāṃ ca ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho bha­va­ti­. tad yathā — ku­lā­la­pra­yo­gā­pā­di­ta­ha­sta­da­ṇḍa­ca­kra­saṃ­yo­ga­pū­rva­kaṃ bhra­ma­ṇa­m­. u­pa­ra­nte ’pi tasmin pū­rva­pra­yo­gā­d ā saṃ­skā­ra­kṣa­yā­d bhra­ma­ti­. evaṃ bha­va­sthe­nā­tma­nā­pa­va­rga­prā­pta­ye bahuśo ya­tpra­ṇi­dhā­naṃ ta­da­bhā­ve ’pi ta­dā­ve­śa­pū­rva­kaṃ muktasya ga­ma­na­m a­va­sī­ya­te­. kiṃ ca, a­sa­ṅga­tvā­t­. yathā mṛ­tti­kā­le­pa­ja­ni­ta­gau­ra­va­m a­lā­bu­dra­vyaṃ jale ’­dhaḥ­pa­ti­taṃ ja­la­kle­da­vi­śli­ṣṭa­mṛ­tti­kā­ba­ndha­naṃ laghu sa­dū­rdhva­m eva gacchati tathā ka­rma­bhā­rā­krā­nti­va­śī­kṛ­ta ātmā ta­dā­ve­śa­va­śā­t saṃsāre a­ni­ya­me­na ga­ccha­ti­. ta­tsa­ṅga­vi­mu­kta­s tū­pa­rye­vo­pa­yā­ti­. kiṃ ca, ba­ndha­cche­dā­t­. yathā bī­ja­ko­śa­ba­ndha­cche­dā­t e­ra­ṇḍa­bī­ja­sya gatir dṛṣṭā tathā ma­nu­ṣyā­di­bha­va­prā­pa­ka­ga­ti­jā­ti­nā­mā­di­sa­ka­la­ka­rma­ba­ndha­cche­dā­n muktasya ū­rdhva­ga­ti­r a­va­sī­ya­te­. kiṃ ca, ta­thā­ga­ti­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­t­. yathā ti­rya­kpla­va­na­sva­bhā­va­sa­mī­ra­ṇa­saṃ­ba­ndha­ni­ru­tsu­kā pra­dī­pa­śi­khā sva­bhā­vā­d u­tpa­ta­ti tathā mu­ktā­tmā­pi nā­na­ga­ti­vi­kā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­ka­rma­ni­rvā­ra­ṇe saty ū­rdhva­ga­ti­sva­bhā­vā­d ūrdhvam e­vā­ro­ha­ti­.§ 93­4­. āha, yadi mukta ū­rdhva­ga­ti­sva­bhā­vo lo­kā­ntā­d ūrdhvam api kasmān no­tpa­ta­tī­ty a­tro­cya­te —dha­rmā­sti­kā­yā­bhā­vā­d || 10­.­8 || § 93­5­. ga­tyu­pa­gra­ha­kā­ra­ṇa­bhū­to dha­rmā­sti­kā­yo nopary astīty aloke ga­ma­nā­bhā­vaḥ­. ta­da­bhā­ve ca lo­kā­lo­ka­vi­bhā­gā­bhā­vaḥ pra­sa­jya­te­.§ 93­6­. āha, amī pa­ri­ni­vṛ­ttā ga­ti­jā­tyā­di­bhe­da­kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­d a­tī­ta­bhe­da­vya­va­hā­rā e­ve­ti­. asti ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhedo ’pi. kutaḥ —kṣe­tra­kā­la­ga­ti­li­ṅga­tī­rtha­cā­ri­tra­pra­tye­ka­bu­dddha­bo­dhi­ta­jñā­nā­va­gā­ha­nā­nta­ra­saṃ­kyā­lpa­ba­hu­tva­taḥ sādhyāḥ || 10­.­9 || § 93­7­. kṣe­trā­di­bhi­r dvā­da­śā­bhi­r a­nu­yo­gaiḥ siddhāḥ sadhyā vikalpyā ity arthaḥ, pra­tyu­tpa­nna­bhū­tā­nu­gra­ha­ta­ntra­na­ya­dva­ya­vi­va­kṣā­va­śā­t­. tad yathā — kṣetreṇa tāvat kasmin kṣetre si­dhya­nti­? pra­tyu­tpa­nna­grā­hi­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā siddhikṣtre sva­pra­de­śe ā­kā­śa­pra­de­śe vā siddhir bha­va­ti­. bhū­ta­grā­hi­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā janma prati pa­ñca­da­śa­su ka­rma­bhū­mi­ṣu­, saṃ­ha­ra­ṇaṃ prati mā­nu­ṣya­kṣe­tre siddhiḥ. kālena kasmin kāle siddhiḥ? pra­tyu­tpa­nna­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­sa­ma­ye siddhyan siddho bha­va­ti­. bhū­ta­pra­jñā­pa­na­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā janmato ’­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇo­tsa­rpi­ṇya­va­sa­rpi­ṇyo­r jātaḥ si­dhya­ti­. vi­śe­ṣe­ṇā­va­rsa­rpi­ṇyāṃ su­ṣa­ma­duḥ­ṣa­mā­yā antye bhāge duḥ­ṣa­ma­su­ṣa­mā­yāṃ ca jātaḥ si­dhya­ti­. na tu duḥ­ṣa­mā­yāṃ jāto duḥ­ṣa­mā­yāṃ si­dhya­ti­. anyadā naiva si­dhya­ti­. saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­taḥ sa­rva­smi­n kāle u­tsa­rpi­ṇyā­m a­va­sa­rpi­ṇyāṃ ca si­dhya­ti­. gatyā kasyāṃ gatau siddhiḥ? si­ddhi­ga­tau ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau vā. liṃgena kena siddhiḥ? a­ve­da­tve­na tribhyo vā vedebhyaḥ siddhir bhāvito na dra­vya­taḥ­. dravyataḥ pu­lliṃ­ge­nai­va­. athavā ni­rgra­ntha­liṃ­ge­na­. sa­gra­ntha­liṃ­ge­na vā siddhir bhū­ta­pū­rva­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā­. tī­rthe­na­, tī­rtha­si­ddhiḥ dvedhā tī­rtha­ka­re­ta­ra­vi­ka­lpā­t­. itare dvividhāḥ sati tī­rtha­ka­re siddhā asati ceti. cā­ri­tre­ṇa kena si­dhya­ti­. a­vya­pa­de­śe­nai­ka­ca­tuḥ­pa­ñca­vi­ka­lpa­cā­ri­tre­ṇa vā siddhiḥ. sva­śa­kti­pa­ro­pa­de­śa­ni­mi­tta­jñā­na­bhe­dā­t pra­tye­ka­bu­ddha­bo­dhi­ta­vi­ka­lpaḥ­. jñānena kena? ekena dvi­tri­ca­tu­rbhi­ś ca jñā­na­vi­śe­ṣaiḥ siddhiḥ. ā­tma­pra­de­śa­vyā­pi­tva­m a­va­gā­ha­na­m­. tad dvi­vi­dha­m­, u­tkṛ­ṣṭa­ja­gha­nya­bhe­dā­t­. ta­tro­tkṛ­ṣṭaṃ paṃ­ca­dha­nuḥ­śa­tā­ni pa­ñca­viṃ­śa­tyu­tta­rā­ṇi­. ja­gha­nya­m a­rdha­ca­tu­rthā­ra­tna­yo de­ṣo­nāḥ­. madhye vi­ka­lpāḥ­. e­ka­smi­nn a­va­gā­he si­dhya­ti­. kim a­nta­ra­m­? sidhyatāṃ si­ddhā­nā­m a­na­nta­raṃ ja­gha­nye­na dvau samayau u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­ṣṭau­. antaraṃ ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ samayaḥ u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ṣa­ṇmā­sāḥ­. saṃkhyā, ja­gha­nye­na e­ka­sa­ma­ye ekaḥ si­dhya­ti­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­ṣṭo­tta­ra­śa­ta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. kṣe­trā­di­bhe­da­bhi­nnā­nāṃ pa­ra­spa­ra­taḥ saṃ­khyā­vi­śe­sṣo ’­lpa­ba­hu­tva­m­. tad yathā — pra­tyu­tpa­nna­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā si­ddhi­kṣe­tre si­dhya­ntī­ti nāsty a­lpa­ba­hu­tva­m­. bhū­ta­pū­rva­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā tu ci­ntya­te­, kṣe­tra­si­ddhā dvividhā — janmataḥ saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­ta­ś ca. tatrālpe saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­si­ddhāḥ­. ja­nma­si­ddhāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. kṣetrāṇāṃ vibhāgaḥ ka­rma­bhū­mi­r a­ka­rma­bhū­miḥ samudro dvīpa ūrdhvam adhas tiryag iti. tatra stokā ū­rdhva­lo­ka­si­ddhāḥ­. a­dho­lo­ka­si­ddhāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. ti­rya­glo­ka­si­ddhāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sarvataḥ stokāḥ sa­mu­dra­si­ddhāḥ­. dvī­pa­si­ddhāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. evaṃ tāvad a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa­. sarvataḥ stokā la­va­ṇo­da­si­ddhāḥ­. kā­lo­da­si­ddhāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. ja­mbū­dvī­pa­si­ddhāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍa­si­ddhāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. pu­ṣka­ra­dvī­pā­rdha­si­ddhāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇā iti. evaṃ kā­lā­di­vi­bhā­ge ’pi yathā gamam a­lpa­ba­hu­tvaṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­. || TAS 10 || § 93­8­. sva­rgā­pa­va­rga­su­kha­m ā­ptu­ma­no­bhi­r āryairjai­ne­ndra­śā­sa­na­va­rā­mṛ­ta­sā­ra­bhū­tā | sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhi­r iti sadbhir u­pā­tta­nā­māta­ttvā­rtha­vṛ­tti­r aniśaṃ manasā pradhāryā || 1 || ta­ttvā­rtha­vṛ­tti­m uditāṃ vi­di­tā­rtha­ta­ttvāḥśṛṇvanti ye pa­ri­pa­ṭha­nti ca dha­rma­bha­ktyā | haste kṛtaṃ pa­ra­ma­si­ddhi­su­khā­mṛ­taṃ tairma­rtyā­ma­re­śva­ra­su­khe­ṣu kim asti vācyam || 2 || ye­ne­da­m a­pra­ti­ha­taṃ sa­ka­lā­rtha­ta­ttva­mu­dyo­ti­taṃ vi­ma­la­ke­va­la­lo­ca­ne­na | bhaktyā tam a­dbhu­ta­gu­ṇaṃ pra­ṇa­mā­mi vīramā­rā­nna­rā­ma­ra­ga­ṇā­rci­ta­pā­da­pī­ṭha­m || 3 || iti ta­ttvā­rtha­vṛ­ttau sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhi­saṃ­jñi­kā­yāṃ daśamo ’dhyāyaḥ samāptaḥ | śubhaṃ bhavatu sa­rve­ṣā­m |